CONTINENTAL-GERMANIC PERSONAL NAMES
\
IN ENGLAND IN OLD AND MIDDLE ENGLISH TIMES
INAUGURAL DISSERTATION THORVALD FORSSNER LIC. PHIL.,
GASTR-HALS.
BY DUE PERMISSION OF THE PHILOSOPHICAL FACULTY OF UPSALA TO BE PUBLICLY DISCUSSED IN ENGLISH IN LECTURE HALL
AT 10 O'CLOCK
A. M.
K.
I,
DECEMBER
12
th ,
1916,
FOR THE DEGREE OF DOCTOR OF PHILOSOPHY
UPPSALA 1916 W. APPELBERGS BOKTRYCKERI
Preface. English personal names have been made the subject numerous investigations from Camden's time down to
of
Some
however, are very unreliable and may as a rule be characterized as amateur essays based on conjectures and popular conceptions rather than on
our
days.
scientific
in
these
of
these,
The most obvious defect
and linguistic research. papers
in the majority of cases starting from in point of view of the name-forms and
English evidently intended for present
a
large
is
public
a deficient
knowledge of the stock of names from w hich the modern forms have mostly sprung, i. e. the personal names occurIn spite of nuring in Old and Middle English records. merous errors, the best of the works referred to is undoubtedly Bardsley's Dictionary, in which is collected a fairly exhaustive material of Middle English p. ns, which T
has enabled him to trace the modern forms pretty accura-
back to their Middle English substrata. Of works dealing with Old and Middle English personal names we
tely
may which
mention, is "a
time
of
Beda
in list
to
the
first
place,
Searle's
Onomasticon,
Anglo-Saxon proper names from the This book is no that of King John".
of
doubt of great value as containing a large collection of names with references, but should be used with the utmost caution as the reviews of it have already shown. As regards the present subject, the continental personal names of Old German origin in England, Searle has made no
attempt at distinguishing them from the indigenous material;
on the contrary, the method adopted by him of
inser-
IV
ting here and there personal names from continental sources order to "make the groups more complete" has caused
in
some scholars
to quote as native
names such
as are actually
from the most various continental records and do in England at all, at least not in the form Miiller's study on the personal names of the oldest given. taken not
occur
part of Liber Vitse, although meritorious in many respects, has not paid due regard to the occurrence of foreign personal names in England, whence the author has been led
some erroneous explanations and identifications. The only works hitherto published with the aim of distinguishing from the native English personal nomenclature the numerous foreign personal names and onomastic elements in Old and Middle English times are apart from Kopke's of which only the introduction has appeared Bjorkmans excellent treatises Nordische Personennamen in England and Zur Englischen Namenkunde, by which the Scandito
navian contribution to the stock of early English personal names has been made clear. has long been a recognized fact that there is, especially in Middle English, a large weft of Continental-Germanic personal names and that the introduction of these It
names began already before the Norman Conquest, but up till now no work has been devoted to a detailed examination of this subject, a want that the present study is intended
to supply, as far as this is possible within the scope of a dissertation and Avith the actual state of knowledge of the continental and the Old English personal na-
mes, as well as other questions connected with this matter.
The sources
have been excerpted for collecting range from the oldest records to about the middle of the fourteenth century, although some texts of later dates have also been examined. The reason for my the
that
material
not extending my investigations beyond this limit is above all the observation that records belonging to the latter half of the fourteenth
and the fifteenth centuries
as a rule
afford very scanty material of interest for the purposes of present work. But the extremely great number of
the
extant charters and rolls falling especially within the thirteenth century has rendered an examination of all of them
many were not accessible to me. I am that very little fresh material would however, opinion, be had from these documents, which mostly date from the time to which belong the majority of the voluminous reimpossible
;
further,
of
examined.
cords
in
have also
I
and Middle English
texts
the
from
T
since
Bibliography, them. In this
gone through several Old
w hich have not found any no
quotation
place
has been taken
it may be observed that chosen as a rule from prose my study records, not from poetical works, and thus presents names actually borne by persons in England and- not the often
the
connection
material for
more or
is
names figuring especially in the Middle translations imitations of Old French romances. or English There is certainly no denying the fact that names of perless fictitious
sons occurring in popular epics and romances may on this account have obtained a wide spread and that a continental
personal as a real
name in England sometimes may owe its existence name to this circumstance, but it is as a rule im-
possible to determine whether the occurrence or popularity of such a name in England is not rather due to its occur-
rence
or
popularity
.
among
that invaded England.
nature
is
also
destined
the
Normans and Frenchmen
An
examination of questions of this to turn out more or less unsatis-
owing to the impossibity of distinguishing in detail between the name-bearers that are of Anglo-Saxon descent or born in England and those who have come over from the mainland, and further of ascertaining in every case the reasons that were decisive for the choice of name at the As an illustration of the fusion of Norman christening. and Anglo-Saxon p. ns I venture to quote the following statement from Freeman (Norm. Conq. V p. 560 f.): "Between the two (i. e. Norman and Scriptural names) the great mass factorily
VI
names were gradually driven out. The The Norman names became the change began fashion. The Englishman whose child was held at the font by a Norman gossip, the Englishman who lived on of our Old-English at
once.
friendly terms with his Norman lord or his Norman neighnay the Englishman who simply thought it fine to
bour,
children after the reigning King and Queen, cast own name and the names of his parents to give his sons and daughters names after the new foreign pattern. call
his
aside
his
The children
of Godric and Godgifu were no longer Godwine and Eadgyth, but William and Matilda. Robert, the son of Godwine, the hero of Rama, the martyr of Babylon, is
the type of a class.
In every
The ding. the son is
name
of
Norman.
the
father
of
list
the eleventh and twelfth centuries
names throughout
we is
find this habit spreaEnglish; the name of
a point of far more importance than anything in the mere history of nomenclature. It helps to disguise one side of the fusion between Nor-
mans and Englishmen.
This
is
Many
a
man who
bears a
Norman
Richard or Gilbert whose parentage does name, many not happen to be recorded, must have been as good an Englishman as if he had been called Ealdred or Aethelwulf. No one would have dreamed that Robert, the most a
daring of knights, was of other than Norman descent, if the name of his father had not by good luck been preserved".
An
investigation into the Cont.-Germ. personal names in England is self-evidently dependent on the stage of our knowledge of their continental ground-forms. Although much has certainly been done to elucidate the occurrence and frequency, as well as the etymologies, of the latter,
much undoubtedly remains
to be cleared up. In particular regret to say that those names which are of the utmost importance for the present research, viz. the Germanic personal names of Gaul and their descendants as well as later
I
importations from the adjacent Germanic districts and hy-
VII
brid formations of Germanic name-elements, very numerous on Romance soil, have not as yet been completely collected
and analysed by experts in Romance and Germanic philology and onomatology. As matters stand there are many difficulties which embarrass the Anglist in the interpretation of personal names in England, which might easily be solved, if he had a more intimate knowledge of the continental personal names and the development they have taken in mainland records. I wish, however, here to acknowledge my indebtedness especially to the works of Mackel and Kalbow, without which any investigation into French influence on English personal nomenclature would be im-
On
possible. names in
the
other
hand,
the
Cont.-Germ.
personal
ledge
England are of course of importance to the knowof the continental names themselves, as affording a
fairly
good
quest
illustration of the state of the personal
nomen-
Normandy and France at the time of the Conand onwards, and many of the personal names collected
clature
of
work give evidence of the frequency of names or name-forms among the Romance invaders of England which may be useful when the history of the French personal names may at some future time be written. In order to render a necessary discussion of the namein the bulk of this
forms
possible
or
to
facilitate
theme has been adduced.
it,
the etymology of every
At
the risk of repeating myself indefinitely, I have, for consistency's sake, given the etymology, or references to it, even in cases where it was not
As
numerous Germanic etymological and Romance books and periodicals, they make no pretension to being complete, for this would require a much wider reading than the writer of this book has enjoyed. Place-names containing personal names as their first members have also been mentioned as far as this has been necessary.
regards
notices
possible,
haustive,
but
the
because
my
references
to
the
that are scattered about in
instances this
given
are of course
would require a
not ex-
special study
and
VIII
because many place-names are preserved only in later Middle English forms, which certainly very often may tempt to conjectures but whose original appearance is very uncertain, owing to sound-changes or arbitrary alterations by scribes or copyists. Of works dealing with English place-names, Zachrisson's book on Anglo-Norman influence
been particularly valuable for the interpretation of questions connected with Anglo-Norman sound-laws and
has
spelling-habits.
personal names dealt with in the have come from very different dialects, some being Norman, French, West-Frankish or Italian, others Flemish, Frisian or belonging to some other German dialect. As regards the dates of their appearance in England, extend from the sixth to the fifteenth centuries. they
The
Cont.-G-erm.
name-list
some of them are learned forms, others are the outcome of a regular sound-development in some dialect or have been subjected to various spelling influences. This has in many cases rendered it difficult to bring the name-forms under appropriate headings. As a rule I have Further,
giving as head-name the form most common in the records examined; in cases, however, where I have deemed it desirable to collect in one place the names which contained the same
followed that
the
seemed
principal
of
to be
member, although exhibiting variations in form, the method has been adopted of using less common or hypothe-
first
forms as
headings. I hope that the inconsistencies and inadvertencies in this respect, of which I may be guilty and for which I beg the indulgence of the reader, will not cause him any difficulties in finding the names, since the variants have been adduced in their alphabetical order. In the Addenda are given a few names or variants which were omitted in the name-list, as well as some names of uncertain origin and form. tical
It
remains
to affix to this
to
be said that I had originally intended a chapter on the names ending in
volume
IX
Low German
suffix -kin, which was introduced into Old English times, and which played an imEngland portant part in the Middle English personal nomenclature where it acquired the function of a productive name-suffix.
the
in
But
I
expected
names afforded more material than was
these
since
have been forced
from
to exclude this section
the present work.
me
It gives
to Professor Erik
great pleasure to express my hearty thanks Bjorkman for the suggestion of the sub-
much
ject of this treatise, for during the course of
my
interest
he has
always
valuable advice accorded
work, and
shown me
for the kindness
in
my
studies.
me and
I also
wish to
acknowledge my indebtedness to Professor K. F. Gothenburg, who Avas my first teacher in Middle and to Mr S. J. Charleston, M. A., late Lector English,
Sunden
at
the
script
of
University
from a
Upsala,
of
Upsala,
who
has revised
my
manu-
stylistic point of view.
November
1916.
THORVALD FORSSNER.
TABLE OF CONTENTS. Page
Preface
'.
in
xm
Bibliography Abbreviations
xxix
Introduction
xxxi
Names
List of
Principal tests for
1
Cont.-Germ.
p. ns in England
261
Addenda
280
Errata.
290
.
Bibliography. I.
Old and Middle English sources.
Abb. Lind. = Chartulary of the Abbey 1479, ed. J.
Dowden
of
Lindores 1195
(Scot. Hist. Soc. 42,
1903).
Abbr. Plac. = Placitorum in Domo Capitulari Westmonasteriensi asservatorum Abbreviatio (Rich. I. Edw. II.).
AC
Rec. Com. 1811. = Ancient Charters royal and private prior to AD 1200, ed. J. H. Round (Pipe Roll Soc., London 1888).
Alfred's translation of Bede's Hist. Eccles., ed. J. Schipper, Leipzig 1899.
Anecd. Oxon. = Anecdota Oxoniensa: The Crawford Collection of early charters now in the Bodleian Library, ed. A. S. Napier and W. H. Stevenson. Oxford 1895. Ann. Berrn. = Annales de Bermundeseia (AD 1042 1432) in Annales Monastici vol. 3. Ann. Btirt. = Annales de Burton (AD 1004 1263) in Annales
Monastici vol.
1.
Ann. Dunst. = Annales de Dunstaplia (AD 1 1297, appendix 1302 1459) in Annales Monastici vol. 3. Ann. Marg. = Annales de Margan (AD 1066 1232) in Annales Monastici vol.
1.
Ann. Osen. = Annales de Oseneia (AD 1016
1347) in
An-
nales Monastici vol. 4.
Ann. Theokesb. = Annales de Theokesberia (AD 10661263) in Annales Monastici vol. 1. Ann. Waverl. = Annales de Waverleia Annales Monastici vol. 2.
(AD 11291)
in
XIV
Ann. Wig. = Annales de Wigornia (AD Monastic!
1377) in Annales
1
vol. 4.
Ann. Wint. = Annales de Wintonia (AD 519 nales Monastici vol.
1277) in An-
2.
Annales Monastici, ed. by R. Luard, London 1864 69. AS Chr. = Two of the Saxon Chronicles parallel, ed. Ch. Plummer and J. Earle. 2 vols. Oxford 189299. Asser's Annales rerum gestarum Aelf redi Magni (in MHB). JBB = Boldon Buke, a survey of the possessions of the see of Durham, made by order of Bishop Hugh Pudsey in
the
25,
Durham
BCS =
W.
year 1183, ed.
Greenwell (Surt.
1852).
Cartularium
Saxonicuin.
A
collection
relating to Anglo-Saxon history, ed. 3 vols. London 188593.
Bede,
HE
= Bede's Historia
ed. C.
Soc., vol.
Plummer, 2
vols.,
W.
of
charters
de Gray Birch.
ecclesiastica gentis
Anglorum,
Oxford 1896.
Beow. = Beowulf, ed. Holthausen, Heidelberg 1908. Beverley = Memorials of Beverley Minster: The chapter act book of the collegiate church of S. John of Beverley AD 12861347, ed. A. F. Leach. (Surt. Soc. 98, 108,
Durham Biogr. Misc.
1898, 1903).
= Miscellana Biographica: Oswinus, Rex Nort-
humbrise; Cuthbertus, Episcopus Lindisf arnensis Eata, ;
Episcopus Hagustaldensis. (Surt. Soc. Durham 1838). Cal. Doc. = Calendar of documents, preserved in France, illustrative of the history of Great Britain and Ireland. Vol. I 9181206, ed. J. H. Round. London 1899.
AD
= Calendar of Inquisitions post mortem and other analogous documents (Henry III. Edw. III., Henry
Cal. Inq.
London 1898 etc. Eynsh. = The chartulary of the Abbey of Eynsham. Ed. by H. E. Salter. 2 vols. (Oxf. Hist. Soc. 1906
VII.).
Cart.
1908).
CCR
= Calendar
Record
of the Charter rolls preserved in the Public
Office. (Vol. 1
AD
122657,
vol. 2
AD
1257
XV
AD
1300, vol. 3 1908.
13001326.)
London
1903, 1906,
CGr = Historia et cartularium monasterii Sancti Petri Grloued.
cestrite,
W.
H. Hart.
Chr. Job. Ox. = Chronica Ellis
Chr.
3 vols.,
Johannis de
London 186367.
(in
ed.
Oxenedes,
Chronicles and Memorials 13,
London
H.
1859).
Fant. = Fantosme, J., Chronicle of the war between the English and the Scots, ed. F. Michel in Surt. Soc., London 1840. Jord.
Petr.
Chr.
= Chronicon Petroburgense,
ed.
Th.
Stapleton
(Camden Soc., London 1849). Chr. Thorn. = Chronicon Thomse Wykes (AD 10661289) Annales Monastici vol. 4. Cartularium monasterii de Rameseia, ed. W. H, Hart and P. A. Lyons. 3 vols. (in Chronicles and in
CMR =
Memorials
79,
London 188493).
CPE, = Calendar of the Patent Rolls preserved in the Public Record Office. 6 vols. (AD 1281 1338). London
189395.
CR
= Rotuli litterarum clausarum in Turri Londinensi servati.
2 vols.
(AD 120424, 122427),
as-
ed. Th. D.
Hardy. Rec. Com., London 1833, 1844. CRC = Calendarium rotulorum chartarum et inquisitionum ad quod damnum. Rec. Com., London 1803. Gust.
= Custumals of Battle Abbey, in the reigns and Edw. III. (AD 12831312), ed. S. R.
I.
DB
of
Edw.
Scargill-
Bird (Camden Soc. 1887). = Domesday Book seu Liber censualis Wilhelmi Primi 2 vols. London 1783; Vol. IV Additaregis Anglise.
menta: Exon DB, Inquisitio Eliensis, Liber Winton. Due. Lane. = Ducatus Lancastrise pars prima calendarium inquisitionum post mortem (Edw. I. Mary). Rec. Com. 1823.
Earle = Earle,
J.,
Handbook
Saxonic documents.
to the
Landcharters and other
Oxford 1888.
>.:>'.
XVI Ellis, Intr.
=
Book.
Ellis,
H.
A
general introduction to 1833.
Domesday
London
2 vols.,
Early Scottish charters prior to AD 1153. Collected, with notes and an index, by sir Archibald Lawrie.
ESC =
Glasgow 1905. Exc. Rot. Fin. = Excerpta dinensi
asservatis.
e
finium in Turri Lon-
rotulis
2 vols.
(AD 121646, 124672).
London 1835, 1836. = Exon Domesday in DB
Rec. Com.,
Exon
FA
DB
vol.
IY.
= Inquisitions and assessments relating to Feudal Aids; with other analogous documents preserved in the Public Record Office. 5 vols. (AD 12841431). London
18991908. Fabr. Rolls = The
appendix
Durham
Fabric Rolls of York Minster with an
of
illustrative
documents.
Soc.
Sort.
35,
1859.
Fines = Fines, sive pedes finium, sive finales concordise in curia domini regis (AD 1195 1214). 2 vols. Rec. Com.,
London 1835, 1844. Flor. Wig. = Florentius "Wigorniensis
FY
= Register the 96,
of
the
records.
city
Durham
Gaunt = John
Camden
:
Chronicon
ex.
Chro-
MHB).
nicis (in
Freemen Vol. 1
of the city of
(AD 12721558),
York from Surt. Soc,
1897.
of Gaunt's Register,
Soc. 20, 21,
London
ed. S.
Armitage-Smith,
1911.
Reg. = The Register of Walter Giffard, Lord Archbishop of York AD 12661279. Surt. Soc. 1904. Gir. Cambr. = Giraldi Cambrensis opera, ed. J. F. Dimock
Giff.
(Chronicles and Memorials,
London 1867
ff.).
W.
M., Sprachschatz der angelsachsischen Dichter. Heidelberg 1912. Grueber, see Keary.
Grein, C.
Hen. Hunt. = Henry of Huntingdon: Historia Anglorum, ed. Th. Arnold (Rolls Series) London 1879.
XVII
Hildebrand, B. E., Anglosachsiska myntkabinettet,
funna
i
mynt
Sveriges
i
svenska kongliga Stockholm jord.
1881.
Ab. = Chronicon monasterii do Abingdon. 2 vols., ed. E. J. Stevenson (in Chronicles and Memorials)
Hist.
London
1859.
Aug. = Historia monasterii S. Augustini Cantuariensis by Thomas of Elmham, formerly monk and treasurer of that foundation (in Chronicles and Memorials 8, London 1858). Hist. Pap. = Historical papers and letters from the northern registers (in Chronicles and Memorials 61, London 1873), in curia scaccarii Non. - Nonarum Hist.
inquisitiones
Inq.
AD 1341) KCD = Codex
(c.
Eec. Com. 1807. diplomaticus
Saxonici, ed. J. Kemble.
aevi
London 183948.
6 vols.
Keary Ch. F. and Grueber, H. A., coins in the British Museum.
A
Catalogue of English
2 vols.
London
1887,
1893.
Hyde = Liber
Lib.
of
nicle
the
of the
Saxons
tulary
of the
monasterii de Hyda, comprising a chroof England, from the settlement
affairs
to the reign of
King Cnut; and
a char-
Hyde, Hampshire (AD 455 Memorials Chronicles and 45, London 1866).
Abbey
in
of
1023) (in Line. Obit. = Obituary, 12th century, Lincoln Cathedral (in Gir. Cambr., vol.
LV
7,
= the oldest part of pp.
pp.
153164).
LVD,
edited
by Sweet
in
OET
153166.
LYD
= Liber Vitse duo ejusdem
London
ecclesise ecclesise,
Dunelmensis nee non obituaria ed.
J.
Stevenson, Surt. Soc.,
1841.
LYH
= Liber Yitse, Register and Martyrology of New Minand Hyde Abbey, ed. W. de Gray Birch, 1892. Not accessible to me, but quoted from Searle. MHB = Momenta historica Britanica, ed. H. Petrie and J. ster
Sharpe. 2
a
T.
Forssncr
London
1848.
xvm
MRS
= Magnum rotulum
pipse ed. J. Hunter.
Mem. Ripon = Memorials Vol.
vel
scaccarii,
Rec. Com.
rotulurn
church of SS. Peter and
the
of
magnum
1833.
Surt. Soc. 1908.
4.
Wilfrid, Ripon. Obed. = Accounts of the Obedientiars of Abingdon Abbey, ed. R. E. G. Kirk, Camden Soc. 1892.
LVD.
Obit., see
GET
= The Oldest English
texts, ed.
H. Sweet.
London
1885.
Fed. Fin. = Feet of fines.
4 vols.
(AD 11821199),
Pipe Roll Soc., London 18941900. Ped. Fin. Ebor. = Pedes Finium Ebor.
in the
(AD 11991214).
Surt, Soc. 1894.
Pipe Roll = The great Roll of the Pipe. 4 vols. (AD 1158 -62) Pipe Roll Soc., London 188485. Plac. = Placita de quo warranto temporibus Edvv. I, II, III, in
curia
receptse
Com., London Prior. Finch. = The
account
rolls
scaccarii
Westm.
asservata.
Rec.
1818. charters of
endowment, inventories and
of the Priory of Finchale in the Surt. Soc. 1837.
county
Durham. Prior. Hexh. = The Priory of Hexharn, its chroniclers, endowments, and annals. 2 vols. Surt. Soc. 44, 46 of
,
Durham 186465. Pt.
R
Y
= Rotuli collectorum subsidii regi a laicis anno secundo concessi in Westrythyngo (poll-tax, 2 Richard Yorks. Archajol. and Topogr. Journal V, VI, VII. II.).
= The great Rolls
of the
Pipe for the second, third and
years of the reign of King Henry the Second 1155 58) and for the first year of King Rich.
fourth
(AD (AD 118990), RB = The Red Book I.
Hall.
RC
London
ed. J.
of
the
Hunter, London 1844. exchequer.
3 vols.,
ed.
H.
1896.
= Rotuli chartarum in Turri Londinensi 11991216). Rec Com., London 1837.
asservati
(AD
XIX
ECE
= Eotuli Curiae
held
before
(from John),
year
the
first year of Eee. Com., London 1835.
vol.
John).
EH
2
Yol 1 justiciars or justices. of Rich. I. to the accession of
Kings
sixth
the
Eolls and records of the court
regis.
the
= Eotuli
(the
hunclredorum temper. Henr.
reign of King-
III.
et
Edw.
I.
in Turri Londinensi et in curia receptse scaccarii Westm. Eec. Com., London 1812, 1818. asservati. 2 vols.
ELP
= Eotuli litterarum patentiuni Vol.
asservati.
EM
Eec. Coin., London 1835. = Eegistrum Malmesburiense. 2
Turri
in
(AD 12011216),
1
ed.
Londinensi
Th. D. Hardy.
The Eegister of MalmesBrewer (in Chronicles
vols., ed. J. S.
bury Abbey. and Memorials, London 1879, 1880). Eeg. Corp. Christ. = The Eegister of the guild of Corpus Christ! in the city of York with an appendix of illustrative documents. Surt. Soc. 57, Durham 1868. Eeg.
Lib.
= Eeginaldi
admirandis
beati
monachi Cuthberti
patrate sunt temporibus.
Dunelmensis
libellus
virtutibus
quse Surt. Soc. 1835.
de
novellis
Eob. Gros. = Eoberti Grosseteste episcopi quondam Lincolniensis epistolse, ed. E. Luards (in Chronicles and Memorials, London 1861). = Eotulus cancellarii,
Eot. Cane.
rotuli pipa3
Com.
?
de
London
tertio
antigraphum magni anno regni regis Johannis. Eec.
1833.
Eot, Fin., see Eot. Obi. Eot. Norm. = Eotuli Normanniae,
(AD
1200
vel
1205, 1417).
D. Hardy.
ed. F.
London
Vol.
I
1835.
Eot. Obi. = Eotuli de oblatis et finibus in Turri Londinensi asservati,
tempore regis Johannis.
Eec. Com., London
1835.
Eot. Orig. = Eotulorum originalium in curia scaccarii abbrevi2 vols. (Henr. III. Edw. III.). Eec. Com., Lonatio.
don 1805, 1810.
XX
= Sanctuarium Dunelmense
Sanct. Dun.
verlacense
et
Sanctuarium Be-
Surt. Soc. 1837.
(AD 14641539).
Select Pleas, Stars and other records from the rolls of the exchequer of the Jews (AD 122084), ed. J. M. Eigg (in the Jewish Hist. Soc., London 1902). Sim. Durh. = Symeonis Dunelmensis opera et collectanea,
Surt. Soc. 1868.
State Trials of the reign of Edw. I. (AD 128998), ed. for the Boyal Hist. Soc. by T. F. Tout and Hilda John-
London
stone.
Test. Ebor.
York,
1906.
= Testamenta Eboracensia or
wills registered at
illustrative of the history, language, etc. of the
province of York from the year 1300 downwards. Vol. 1,
Surt. Soc. 1836.
Test. Nev.
= Testa de Nevill sive
scaccarii temp.
Henr.
liber
Edw.
III. et
feodorum in curia Bee. Com., Lon-
I.
don 1807. Thorpe = Diplomatarium Anglicum aevi Saxonici,
ed.
B.
Thorpe, London 1865. and Memorials of Southwell Minster, ed. A. F. Leach, Camden Soc. 1891.
Visitations
Wickw. Eeg. = The
register
of
William Wickwane, Lord
York 127985. Wint. DB. = Liber Winton in DB Archbishop of
II.
Surt. Soc. vol.
1907.
IV.
Other works consulted.
Oxford 1912. Alexander, H. Place-names of Oxfordshire. W. Place-names of Gloucestershire. Gloucester 1913. Baddeley, Bader,
W.
Die
althochdeutschen Fugenvokale in den
al-
testen Eigennamen. Diss., Freiburg 1909. Barber, H. British family names, their origin and meaning. London 1903.
Bardsley, C.
W. A
names with Baring-Gould, S.
Welsh surLondon 1901. London 1910.
Dictionary of English and
special American Family names and
instances. their story.
XXI
Beckmann, P.
Korvejer und Osnabriicker Eigennamen des
IX XII
Jahrhunderts, ein Beitrag zur altsachsischen Diss., Miinster 1904. Dialektforschung.
Behrens,
D.
Beitrage
zur
Geschichte
der
franzosischen
Sprache in England. I: Lautlehre der franzosischen Lehnwb'rter im mittelenglischen (in Franz. Stud. Bd V, Heft 2, Heilbronn 1886). Bergert, F. Die von den Trobadors genannten oder gefeierten
Damen.
Halle
a.
S.
1913.
Die Heiligen der Merowinger.
Bernoulli, C. A.
Tubingen
1900.
Binz, G.
Zeugnisse
(in Beitr.
Birch,
W.
names
XX,
zur
Sage
germanischen
in
England
Halle 1895).
Index Saxonicus
de Gray.
of persons in Cartularium
:
An
index to
Saxonicnm.
all
the
London
1899.
Nordische Personennamen in England in altund fruhmittelenglischer Zeit. Halle 1910. Zur englischen Namenkunde. Halle .191.2. = An Anglo-Saxon dictionary etc. by J. Bosworth and
Bjorkman, E. .
BT
T. N. Toller.
W. Althochdeutsche Grammatik. Halle 1911. Bruckner, W. Die Sprache der Langobarden (in Quellen
Braune,
und Forschungen
75,
Strassburg 1895).
Vesterlandenes Indflydelse paa Nordboernes og Nordmsendenes ydre Kultur, Levesast og Samsserlig fundsforhold i Vikingetiden (in Skrifter udg. av Viden-
Bugge, A.
skabselskabet .
Die
i
Christiania II, Hist.-Filos. Klasse, 1904).
nordeuropaischen
Mittelalter
(in
schaftsgesch.
4,
The
Burton, A. G.
Verkehrswege
Vierteljahrsschrift
f.
Social-
im friiheii und Wirt-
1906).
history of England from the Norman John. London 1905.
to the death of
Conquest K. D.
Btil bring,
1902.
Altenglisches Elementarbuch.
Heidelberg
XXII
Bohmer, H. Kirche und Staat in England und in der Normandie im XI. und XII. Jhd. Leipzig 1899. Capes, W. A history of the English church in the four-
London
teenth and fifteenth centuries.
1900.
Carstens, K. Beitrage zur Geschichte der bremischen Familiennamen. Diss., Marburg 1906.
Etude sur quelques noms propres d'origine en francais et en italien. These, Angers
Cipriani, Ch.-J.
germanique 1901.
Deloche, M. Cartulaire de 1'abbaye de Beaulieu Paris .1859. L190).
Eckhardt, E.
F =
Die angelsachsischen Deminutivbildungen
E. St. 32, pp. 325 306). Forstemann, E. Altdeutsches
nennamen. Bonn 1900. Ferguson, E. Surnames as a
FNC
= Freeman,
quest
of
science.
The
A.
its
England,
history causes and
I:
Persp-
London 1884. Norman Con-
of the
Altfrankische Grammatik.
Franck, J. v.
E.
Namenbueh
(in
its
results.
6 vols.
187779.
Oxford
.
(AD 856
Mittelniederlandische Grammatik.
Om
Friesen, 0.
Gottingeii 1909. Leipzig 1910.
de germanska mediageminatorna.
Diss.,
Upsala 1897. Funke, 0. Die gelehrten lateinischen Lehn- und Fremclworter in der altenglischen Literatur. Halle 1914. = Freeman, E. A. The reign of William Eufus and
FWR
the accession of
Oxford 1882. H. Altsachsische Grammatik. Halle-Leiden 1910. Garke, H. Prothese und Aphaerese des H im althochdeutschen (in Quellen zur Sprach- und Culturgesch.
Henry
the First,
2 vols.
Gallee, J.
69, Strassburg 1891).
Grape, A.
Studier
sonnamnen. Green, J. R. Gross, Ch.
A
over
Diss.,
de
i
fornsvenskan inlanade per-
Upsala 1911.
short history of the English people. a contribution to British
The Gild Merchant,
municipal history.
2 vols.
London
1890.
XXIII
Die althochdeutsche und altsachsische KomposiZurich 1911. tionsfuge. Halm, H. Die Namen der Bonifazischen Briefe in liber vitse eccl. Dunelm. (in Neues Archiv XII, 1887).
Groger, 0.
Hansisches Urkundenbuch, I.
Halle 1876.
E.
Geschichte
Vol.
Heinzel,
bearbeitet
der
von K. Hohlbaum.
niederfrankischen
Geschafts-
Paderborn 1874.
sprache.
Hellwig, H. Untersuchungen iiber die Namen des northumbrischen Liber Vitse I. Diss., Berlin 1888. v. Helten,
W.
L.
Altostfriesische
Grammatik. Leeuwarden
1890.
An
Herzfeld, G.
London
Old English Martyrology
EETS
(in
116,
1900).
Heyne, M. Altniederdeutsche Eigennamen aus dem neunten bis elf ten Jahrhundert.
Heuser, (in
W.
Festlandische
Bonner
Hildebrand
DB
Halle 1867. Einfliisse
im mittelenglischen
Beitr. zur Anglistik XII,
Bonn
= Hildebrand,
das
F.
Uber
1902).
franzosische
Sprachelement im. Liber Censualis Wilhelms
England Hodgkin, T. times to
Holder,
A.
f. Bom. Phil. 8, Halle 1884). The history of England from the London 1906. the Norman Conquest.
I.
von
(in Z.
Alt-celtischer
Sprachschatz.
Leipzig
earliest
1896
1904.
Hoops, S. Reallexicon der germanischen Altertumskunde. Strassburg 1911. Horn, W. Historische neuenglische Grammatik. I. Teil: Lautlehre. Strassburg 1908. Hunt, W. A. A history of the English church from its foundation to the
Hoge,
0.
Die
Norman Conquest.
Deminutivbildungen im
London
1899.
mittelenglischen.
Heidelberg 1906. Jacobs, E. Die Stellung der Landessprachen im Eeiche der Karolinger (in Forsch. z. deutsch. Gesch. Ill, Diss.,
Gottingen 1863).
XXIV
A
Jespersen, 0. berg 1909.
modern English grammar.
Part,
I.
Heidel-
Kalbow, "W. Die germanischen Personennamen des altfranzosischen Heldenepos uncl ihre lautliche Entvvickelung. Halle 1913.
Kaluza, M. Historische Grammatik der englischen Sprache. Berlin 1906, 1907. Kluge, F. Nominale Stammbildungslehre. Halle 1899. .
Etymologisches Worterbuch der deutschen Sprache.
Strassburg 1915.
Kremers, J. Beitrage zur Erforschung der franzosischen Familiennamen. Diss., Miinster 1910. Kopke, J. Altnordische Personennamen bei den Angelsachsen.
Teil
Diss., Berlin 1909.
I.
Table des noms prop res de toute nature comdans les chansons de geste. Paris 1904. pris F. Die Liebermann, Heiligen Englands. Hannover 1889. H. Norsk-islandska E. Lind, dopnamn och fingerade namn
Langlois, E.
Upsala och Leipzig 1905 1915. Lindkvist, H. Middle English place-names of Scandinavian origin. Part 1. Diss., Upsala 1912. fran medeltiden.
Polyptyque de 1'abbaye de Saint-Germain des Pres redige au temps de 1'abbe Irminon. 2 vols. Paris
Longnon, A. 1895.
Luhmann, A. Die Uberlieferung von La^amons Brut Stud.
(in
Engl. Phil. 1906). M. F. Personnamn fran medeltiden (in Nyare
z.
Lundgren,
kannedomen om de svenska landsmalen). Die germanischen Elemente in der franzosischen und proven zalischen Sprache (in Franz. Stud. VI: 1, Heilbronn 1887). bidrag
till
Mackel, E.
The Anglo-Norman dialect. New York 1904. Meyer-Liibke, W. Eomanische Namenstudien. I: Die altportugiesischen Personennamen germanischen Ursprungs. Menger, E.
(in
Sitzungsber.
Phil.-Hist.
der
Klasse,
kaiserl.
Akad.
CXLIX, Wien
der
1905).
Wissensch.,
XXV Altenglisches Flurnamenbuch. Halle 1902. Paris 1875.
Middenclorff, H.
Moisy, H.
Norns de famille normands.
Moorman, F. W. Yorkshire
Mowat, R.
The place-names
(in
Les
Thoresby
noms
Soc.,
familiers
of the
"West-Biding of
Leeds 1911). chez les Remains.
Paris
1868. Mtiller,
Uber
B.
die
Namen
des nordhumbrischen Liber
Vitse (in Palestra IX, Berlin 1901).
Olddanske Personnavne.
Nielsen, 0.
Nyrop,
Grammaire
K.
historique 1899.
de
Copenhagen 1883. la
langue francaise.
Copenhague Oorkondenboek van Holland en Zeeland, ed. L. P. C. van den Bergh. I. (AD 715 1299). Amsterdam 1866. Pauli, B. Karl der Grosse in northumbrischen Annalen (in I.
Forschungen z. deutsch. Gesch. XII, Gottingen 1872). Longnon. Polzin, A. Studien zur Geschiehte des Deminutivums im Deutschen (in Quellen und Forschungen 88, StrassPol. Inn., see
burg 1901). Die Personennamen, insbesondere die Familiennameii und ihre Entstehungsarteii. Leipzig 1859. Bathmann, F. Die lautliche Gestaltung englischer Personennamen in Geffrei Gaimars Reimchronic "L'Estorie des Pott, A. F.
Engles".
Diss., Kiel 1906.
Beichmann, H.
Die Eigennamen im
Orrmulum
(in
Stud.
XXV,
Halle 1906). .Roberts, B. G. The place-names of Sussex. Cambridge 1914. Rotzoll, E. Die Deminutivbildungen im neuenglischen unter Heidelbesonderer Beriicksichtigung der Dialecte. z.
Engl. Phil.
berg 1910. Buprecht, L. Zu den ostfriesischen mania XIII, Wien 1868).
Kosenamen
Altbairische Grammatik.
(in
Ger-
Gottingen 1907. Beit rage zur Sprache und Orthographie Schlemilch, W. spataltengl. Sprachdenkmaler der Ubergangszeit (1000
Schatz, J.
1150) (in Stud, z
Engl. Phil. 34, 1914).
XXVI
einige franzosische Frauennamen (in AbProf. A. Tobler Herrn dargebracht, handlimgen
Uber
Schultz, 0.
.
.
.
Halle 1895).
Schwalm-Behrens, Grammatik
cles
altfranzosischen.
Leip-
zig 1898.
Schatzer,
Herkunft "and Gestaltung der franzosischen
J.
Heiligennamen Searle = Searle,
(in
W.
Rom. Forsch.
22,
1908).
Onomasticon Anglo-Saxonicum, a list of Anglo-Saxon proper names. Cambridge 1897. Searle, "W. G. Anglo-Saxon Bishops, Kings, and Nobles. G.
Cambridge 1899. Sievers, E.
Socin, A.
Angelsachsische Grammatik. Halle 1898. Mittelhochdeutsches Namenbuch. Basel 1908.
Die Kosenamen der Germanen. Wien 1868. Stephens, W. E. W. A history of the English church from the Norman Conquest to the accession of Edward I.
Stark, F.
London
1901.
Stimming, A. Der anglonormannische Boeve de Haumtone. Halle 1899 (Bibliotheca Normannica YII).
and Bezzenberger, A. "Wortschatz der keltischen Spracheinheit, Gottingen 1894. Stolze, M. Zur Lautlehre der altenglischen Ortsnamen im Domesday Book. Diss., Berlin 1902. Halle 1893. Suchier, Altfranzosische Grammatik. Sunden, K. Contributions to the study of elliptical words Stokes,
in .
"W".
modern English.
On
Diss.,
LT psala
1904.
the origin of the hypochoristic suffix -y
(-ie,
-ey)
English (Sartryck ur "Sertum philologicum Carolo Ferdinando Johansson oblatum"). Wakeman, H. 0. An introduction to the history of the in
church of England. London 1898. W. Die frankischen Elemente
in der franzosischen Sprache. Diss., Paderborn und Munster 1885. Weekley, E. The romance of names. London 1914.
Waltemath,
Weinhold, K. 1883.
Mittelhochdeutsche Grammatik.
Paderborn
XXVII
Stadium zuni Psalterium Romanum in Wildhagen, K. zu seinen Glossierimgen (in Festschrift und England fur L. Morsbach, Stud. z. Engl. Phil. 50, 1913). Wilkens, H. Zur Geschichte des niederlandischen Handels im Mittelalter (in Hansische Geschichtsblatter XIV, Leipzig 1908). Williams, R. A. Die Vokale der Tonsilben im Codex Wintoniensis (in Anglia
Friesche
J.
Winkler,
XXV). Naamlijst
(Onomasticon Frisicum)
Leeuwarden 1898. "Wissowa, F. Politische Beziehungen zwischen England und Deutschland bis zum Untergange der Staufer. Diss., Berlin 1889.
Uber die Sprache der Ostgoten in Italien (in Quellen und Forschungen 68, Strassburg 1891). Uber die Sprache der Wandalen (in Quellen und F.
"Wrede,
.
Forschungen 59, Strassburg 1886). Vogel, "W. Die Normannen und das frankische Reich bis zur Grim dung der Normandie (799 911) (in Heiclelberger Abhandlungen zur mittleren und neueren Gesch. Heidelberg 1906).
14,
Yonge, Ch. History of Christian names. London 1884. Zachrisson, R. E. A contribution to the study of AngloNorman influence on English place-names. Lund* 1909. .
Two
names sala
instances of French influence on English placeStudier i modern sprakvetenskap V, Up-
(in
1914).
Beitrage zur Namenforschung in den altfranzosischen Arthurepen (in Zeitschr. f. franz. Sprache
Zimmer, H.
und .
Lit. XIII, 1891). Keltische Studien (in Kuhn's Zeitschr.
XXXII).
Abbreviations =
abl.
= = = = = -
AfdA
AN Archiv
AS Beitr.
C c.
F =
DCB dim. E. St. fern.
Fris.
gen.
HG IF
L LF
LG
ME M. Lat.
NE NED NF nom.
Anzeiger
f.
deutsches Altertum.
Anglo-Norman. Archiv fiir das Studium der neueren Sprachen. Anglo-Saxon. z. Gesch. der deutschen Sprache und Literatur
Beitrage Chapter. century.
dat.
mon.
ablative.
accusative.
ace.
Centr.
(not given above).
= = = = = = = = = =
= = = = = = = = =
Central French. dative.
Dictionary of Christian Biography. diminutive.
Englische Studien. female, feminine. Frisian. genitive.
High German. Indogermanische Forschungen. Liber
Low Frankish. Low German. Middle English. Middle Latin. moneyer.
New English. A New English Norman-French. nominative.
Dictionary on historical principles.
XXX obi.
= oblique
OE OF
= = = = =
Fris.
OG OHG Jcel.
(case).
Old English. Old French. Old Frisian. Old German. Old High German. Old Icelandic.
ON
Old Norse.
OS
Old Saxon.
= = Swed. Paul's Gr. = = p. n(s) = pi. n(s) = Horn. = WF = ZfdA
Old Swedish. Paul's Grundriss der germanischen Philologie.
personal name(s). place-name(s).
Romance.
West Frank ish. Zeitschrift
fiir
deutsches Altertum.
Introduction.
CHAPTER A
I.
short survey of the principal political and commercial between England and the Continent in the early Middle Ages with documentary evidence of continental settlers and settlements.
relations
When
the
Germanic
invaded Britain in the
and Jutes and its Roconquered century
tribes of Angles, Saxons,
fifth
mano-Celtic population, they probably did not altogether break off their intercourse with their continental kinsmen.
On
would seem
likely that, after the occupation of Britain, there followed a constant influx of immigrants from the coasts of the opposite mainland, although
the contrary,
there
appears
assumption.
to
it
Real
be no direct evidence in support of this political relations between England and
however, were not opened as long as the Anglo-Saxon kingdoms were still contending for mastery. It is not till King Aethelberht had established the supremacy of Kent over Middlesex and Essex as well as over East Angiia and Mercia, that political relations and regular the
continent,
communication with the dominion of the Franks commence. This was chiefly due to Aethelberht's marriage to the Frankish Of princess Berta, daughter of Charibert, King of Paris. is the conversion of parts of England was effected in his reign and by which Christianity, which the fortunes of England became linked to those of Western Europe. Well known is the interest that Pepin of Heristal took in Willibrord, the Northumbrian, who had been summoned to take up the work that the Anglo-Saxon
special to
consequence
XXXII 1
and the incomplete in Frisia maintained was affairs in interest same by Pepin's English son Charlemagne, who, especially by Alcuin's influence, was drawn into close relations with the north of England, relamissionary Wilfrid had
left
,
which soon acquired an
tions
essentially political character.
In the struggles that were fought within the Anglo-Saxon dominions the conquered party often applied to the Frankish court to obtain shelter. The West-Saxon prince Ecgberht had been forced to flee to the Mercian court. After Beorhtmarriage to a daughter of Offa, England was not safe longer, for which reason he betook himself to
ric's
for
him any
the court of Charlemagne, where he stayed for thirteen years. He is also said to have served for three years in Charles's 2 When the West-Saxon queen Eadburg had poisoned army .
her husband, the above-mentioned Beorhtric, she sought refuge with Charles, and received from him the gift of a great abbey. Charles's
There seem
relations
to
with the English pilgrims
from Charles
King Offa
have been some
to
to
Offa,
who
are
not quite clear.
difficulties in connection
visited
published in
Rome.
BCS
In a letter
270, the former
promises to protect the Anglo-Saxons of Offa's dominions on their journeys through France, on condition that they do not carry on trade under pretext of being pilgrims ("non religioni servientes sed lucra sectantes"). There also seems to have been an estrangement between the two monarchs
owing to the failure of matrimonial negotiations. Charles wanted to marry Offa's daughter to his son, but Offa would consent only on condition that Charles's daughter Berta should be given to his son Ecgferth. The friendly relations
between the two kings were probably restored by the mediation of the Northumbrian Alcuin, who was the centre of the literary revival at Charles's court.
1
Of.
2
See
Bede,
AS
HE L V, C AD 836.
Chr.
X.
Later, close rela-
XXXIII
seem
have been established by the mission of the Wigbod and by the interest Alcuin took in the church of his native country, which gave the relations between the kings a particularly religious and ecclesiastical character. Charles was also involved in the successional troubles of the Northumbrian kings.' He restored King Eardwulf, who is said to have been his son-in-law, and who had been exiled from his country, and, as Mr Freeman 1 "there seems reason to believe that both the puts it Northumbrian and his Scottish neighbours acknowledged tions
to
Frankish abbot
,
new Augustus". After the death of the West-Saxon king Ecgberht in In 839, his son Aethelwulf succeded him on the throne. of the he had with the troubles invasions that Viking spite
themselves the vassals of the
began about
On
his
way
he went on a pilgrimage to Rome. back he also visited the Frankish court, from this time,
which he brought with him home
as his wife the princess
Two years afterdaughter in will he and his he directed among wards, however, died, other things that in his dominions "one man in ten, whether of
Judith,
Charles the Bald.
a native or a foreigner, should be supplied with meat, drink his successors until the Day of Judgment".
and clothing by
After the death of her husband, Judith married his son Aethelbald, but after his death she returned to France, where she married Baldwin, afterwards Count of the borderlands of Flanders.
Of
this marriage, Mathilda, the wife of
William the Conqueror, was a descendent in the seventh generation. Alfred's reign was almost completely taken up by his struggle with the invading Norsemen. To be noticed are,
however, the revival of learning and religion which took place in his time, and which brought foreign monks and scholars into England, as well as the marriage of his daughter
Aelfthryth to Baldwin 1
3
a
T.
FNC Forssner
I p. 39
f.
II,
Count
of Flanders, of the conse-
XXXIV
quences of which a particular account will be given in the next chapter. After Alfred, Aethelstan (925 940) was the first monarch to bring England into closer political relations with the
continent.
By
the marriages
daughters of Edward the Elder, of the most powerful rulers of the Simple of France married
of
his
half-sisters,
the
he was the brother-in-law Western Europe. Charles
Eadgifu, who afterwards her son Louis in the troubles in with England refuge sought The young that came after her husband was dethroned. prince was reared at the court of Aethelstan, whence he was recalled after seven years to be crowned king of the (d'outre mer)
Duke Hugh
in history by the name of Louis IV Aethelstan's sister Eadhild was married to
known
AVest Franks, 1 .
of
Paris.
To King
Otto,
the future
Roman
emperor, he sent two of his sisters, Eadgyth and Aelfgifu, that Otto might make his choice between them. Eadgyth was chosen, and Aelfgifu was given to an unknown prince somewhere near the Alps. It is certainly chiefly to these political relations that the
frequency of Cont.-Gerin. personal
names in England in Aethelstan's reign is due. During the reigns of his two younger brothers, Eadmund (940946) and Eadred (946955), political relations with the continent were maintained on the whole uninterrupted, and the same also is true of the reign of his successor Eadgar, from which time, moreover, the direct and intimate connection between English and Norman history begins, probably to some extent brought about by the ecclesiastical movement that now took place in England f the monastic reform under Dunstan, to which I have referred more in detail in the next chapter. In Eadgar 's time so
1
In the war that was carried on between this Louis and king of the East Franks, in 939, Aethelstan sent a fleet to support Louis, but the result does not seem to have been anything but the ravaging of some parts of the opposite coast.. Otto,
XXXV foreigners and foreign customs were introduced into England that the entry in AS Chr. AD 959 E was formed into the following well-known complaint:
many
Ane p he
misdseda he dyde f>eah to selfreodige unsida lufode.
swifle.
7 hsedene
freawas, innan f>ysan lande,
gebrohte
tofseste.
1 7 utlsendisce hider in tihte. 7 deoriende leoda bespeon to
fjysaii earde.
Aethelred II came to the throne in 978, after the short reign of his half-brother Edward the Martyr. There seems to have been some warfare between him and Richard the
Good
of
Normandy, and Aethelred sent an expedition to Western point of Normandy, but he does not
Cotentin, the
seem
to
have been successful in this enterprise. After the first wife, Aethelred married Richard's sister
death of his
Emma
in order to strengthen his position. She was brought over to England in 1002, and, to please English ears, her Norman name was changed to the common Anglo-Saxon
which gave rise to the following notice in AS was "p Aelfgiue (on Englisc.) Ymma (on Frencisc.)." of Henry Huntingdon says that "from this union of an
name Chr.
Aelfgifu,
:
English king with the daughter of a Norman duke, the justly, according to the law of nations, challenged and obtained possession of the English land". When Aethel.
Normans
power was declining, he sent Emma and her two sons, Edward (the Confessor), back to Normandy, from where, how ever, she was once more brought over to be
red's
Alfred and
r
queen of England by her marriage to Cnut, the Danish successor of Edmund Ironside. In 1037, she was exiled and forced to seek shelter from her nephew, Baldwin of Flanders, till three years afterwards, on the death of Harold Harefoot, 1
The word
larlv as Saxones,
utlaendisce Will.
Malm, explains more
Flandritae, ipsi etsiam Dani.
particu-
XXXVI
she
accompanied Harthacnut, her son by Cnut, back
to
England.
The friendly relations with Germany that had existed from Aethelstan's reign were kept up by Cnut who in 1036 married his daughter Gunhild to Heinrich III and, after Cnut's death, the German emperor was drawn into close relations with the English government under Edward the Confessor (1042 1066). Heinrich wanted Edward's help to guard the coasts of the North Sea against Baldwin of the more willing to comply with had in his reign been the refuge In of Norse pirates who had successfully invaded Essex. and other respects, too, Flanders was the seat support of the opposition against Edward. English refugees often sought shelter there and readily obtained it. Of these it may suffice to mention Gunhild, a relative of Cnut's, and Swein, the son of Godwine, as well as Godwine himself, Tostig and
Flanders, and this
Edward was
request as Flanders
Especially noteworthy is Godwine's sojourn in Flanders in the winter of 1051 52, when he collected an army
Gyrth. for
had
man
an attack on the southern parts of England. Edward for many years been an exile at the court of the Norduke.
When
he came to the English throne there was
a considerable influx of
Normans
of
whom many
held the
most important offices in state and church. The result of the above-mentioned attack of Godwine's on Kent and Surrey was that most of Edward's foreign favourites were compelled to betake themselves back to their native country. Others possibly took refuge at the court of Macbeth, king
Normans
any rate mentioned as partakers on the Scotch side in the war that was carried on between the Scotch king and the Northumbrian earl Siward in 1054. While Edward the Confessor was thus mostly drawn to Normans and Frenchmen, his successor Harold endeavoured to strengthen his power by entering into relations of Scotland.
with Germany.
are at
All the foreigners promoted by him, or in the period of his influence, were Germans and mostly na-
XXXVII
which then chiefly comprised the Southern Although these promotions of Germans had
tives of Lotharingia
Netherlands.
begun already in Cnut's reign as the result of his relations with the Emperor Heinrich, Harold's German policy is rather to be looked upon as an attempt at counterbalancing the Norman and French influence on English affairs under his predecessor Edward. We have now come down to the by far most important event in English history, the Norman Conquest. It is needless here to enter on a detailed account of the Conquest itself or its political
from
this
time
consequenses. It is to well known that to the death of John Lackland the
down
history of England is the history of foreign government and foreign influence. It may suffice to state that the Normans
who now took possession of England and of whom many were richly provided for with English lands at the cost of their previous Anglo-Saxon owners, as well as the Frenchmen, who in great numbers accompanied them, mostly bore names of Germanic origin. This is due to the fact that, at the end of the fifth and at the beginning of the sixth century, the Franks had conquered the whole of Gaul with the exception of the kingdom of Burgundy and Provence. Up to the sixth century there are only few Germanic personal names on record in Gaul but in this century they increase
largely
in
number
and, in the course of the fol-
lowing centuries, they almost entirely replace the previous, chiefly Roman, personal nomenclature that reigned before
coming of the Germanic tribes. When, further, the Norsemen settled in the north of France and founded the Duchy of Normandy, the Old German personal nomenclature, already predominant in these regions, was blended with their own, which blending could take place the more easily as the personal names in question belonged to the same Germanic stock and in many cases did not even exhibit the the
And just as the Frankish slightest discrepancies in form. personal names had replaced the Roman in Gaul, almost
XXXVIII
same extent the Norman personal names replaced the Anglo-Saxon, although the change was effected must more rapidly in the latter case. On the conquest of the Norman soldiers there followed a peaceful and uninterrupted invasion especially of the trading classes of Normandy and France, which caused a steady increase of the Cont.-Germ. personal names in England. The Conqueror was also accompanied into England by a great many volunteers from various parts of Western Europe, of whom the most important were the Flemings. The appearance of these Flemings in the Norman army is to some extent explained by the Conqueror's marriage to Matilda, the eldest daughter of Baldwin Y, Count of Flanders. The first mention of Flemings in England occurs in to
the
the description of the battle of Hastings in AS Chr. 1066 C: "j}a com Harald Engla chinge ofer f)ere brigge and his furde
mid hine / f>ere michel wel geslogon ge Norweis ge FJseming ..." It is probable that there were also Flemings in the army that Tostig gathered and brought against England in 1066 and about which Flor. Wig. says "Non multo post, comes Tostius de Flandria rediens, ad Yectum insulam applicuit". After this time we constantly meet with the names :
Flemings in the English annals, e. g. in AS Chr. 1080: "On f>isum geare wees se 5 Walchere ofslagen on Dunholme set anum gemote / an hund manna mid him Frencisce 7 Flemisce" l and ibid. 1102: "On disum ylcan geare on Pente-
of
,
coman freofas sum of Aluearnie f>a sum of France ( Auvergne ), 7 sum of Flanders 7 breocan of Burn ('Peterborough') 7 961 i nn e naman |>a mynstre costen
msessan wuce
c
3
'
fr
gode on golde 7 on seolfre f)8et wseron roden / 7 candelstican". After William E-ufus had taken Cumberland in 1092, he sent English and Flemish colonists to live there, and there are indeed traces of Flemish influence on the personal
mycel
to
calicen
1
Of.
FNC IV
p.
672
f.
XXXIX as well as
the
twelfth century
As an
place-nomenclature
of this district
in
the
1 .
illustration of the vast
immigration of Flemings England, especially in the reign of Henry I, the following statement about this king in Rob. Glouc. 1154 into
may "&
&
serve:
out of londe drof his fon
namelyche horn of It is
from
wan he any founde
f launders,
vor
were mest
hii
is
fon".
this time, too, that the large settlements of
Rhos and Pembroke
in South Wales dates. Flemings were to a extent sent there by KingThey evidently great himself to the Henry judge by following statement of "Will. Malm.: "Walenses rex Henricus, semper in rebellionem surin
gentes, crebris expeditionibus in deditionem premebat; concilioque salubri nixus, ut eorum tumorem extenuaret, Fland-
renses
omnes Anglise
Plures enim, qui
accolas eo traduxit.
tempore patris pro materna cognatione confluxerant, occultabat Anglia, adeo ut ipsi regno pro multitudine onerosi viderentur; quapropter cum substantiis et necessitudinibus apud Bos, provinciam Walliarum, velut in sentinam congessit, ut et regnum defaecaret, et hostium brutam temeritatem retunderet".
Of.
also
Higden's Polychronicon (VII, 432):
"Gens Flandrise propter desolationem
patriae
suse
per jac-
tationein sequoreae arenae diu vagabunda, locum habitationis a rege Henrico expetiit et obtinuit apud orientalem plagam (Angliae) juxta Twedam. regni XI translati sunt in
Qui tamen postmodum sub anno Westwalliam" 2 .
To the great number of Flemings in England in those days the following extract from Chr. Thorn. (AD 1173) also bears witness: "Comes Leycestrise in ultionem destructions milia Flandrenses navigio Leyce striae, favente sibi Hugone,
X
transvexit in Anglia, qui
FNC V
omnes dum de Suffolchia procedere
1
Cf.
2
Further evidence of this settlement
174
ff.
p.
119,
Lindkvist, Intr. p. 54. is
found in Heuser
XL
ad cogitarent ad partes Leycestriae, comprehensi per regies, duo militaria prope Sanctum Eadmundum in vico qui dicitur
Fourham
a minimo usque ad
same event
is
maximum
interfecti sunt".
also recorded in Chr. Petr.
AD
The
1174.
In the year 1184 Ann. Wig. has the following entry: "Flandrenses vastaverunt North wiche". Flemings are also
mentioned as taking part in the war between the English and the Scots in 1173 and 1174. Of. Chr. Jord. Fant. v. 1201: "L'ost fud merveillus, de grant chevalerie, de Flamens e de marchis fiere la cumpaignie". Further historical evidence of the extent of the Flemish invasion of England in those days is superfluous. It had assumed such dimensions that it could not but exercise a vast influence on the English l
personal nomenclature Besides these Flemish soldiers and colonists in England there was, especially in the 13th century, a considerable .
invasion of Flemish merchants and craftsmen from the important commercial and manufacturing districts of Flanders. Of the many extant charters proving the privileges of these Flemings in England it may be sufficient to quote the following, dated Windsor, Aug. 6. AD 1259 (from CCE II p. 22): "Grant to the burgesses and merchants of Ghent that they and their goods, whenever found throughout the king's dominions, shall not be arrested for any debt, whereof
they are not sureties or principal debtors, unless the debtors be of their commune and power, having wherewith to satisfy the debt in whole or in part and the burgesses of Ghent,
by
whom
that
town
is
governed, have failed in justice to
who can prove such
failure; moreover king's subjects, the said burgesses and merchants shall not lose any goods in the hands of their servants so far as they can prove ownership; moreover if the said burgesses and merchants
the
1
It seems, however, as if the Flemish influence on the language in general has been somewhat over-estimated by Heuser in his paper on this subject.
XLI
within the king's dominions testate or intestate, the king will not confiscate their goods, but their heirs shall die
have them so far as they can prove ownership of the said goods, provided that knowledge (notitia) or proof can be had of the said heirs and the said burgesses and merchants ;
may
safely
come
into the king's dominions and tarry there, customs, so that if at any time war arise
paying the due between the King of France or others and the king, the said burgesses and merchants shall have warning to quit the realm with their goods within forty days". The principal trades that were carried on
by the Fle-
mish craftsmen in England will be fairly well illustrated by the following extract taken at random from the list of the freemen of York: Laurentius Conyng, de Flandre, iveb-
Johannes Cayser, patenmaker (AD 1367); yhonge, de Flandre, beUoivmaJcer (AD 1372); Johannes Braban, tynnemvever (AD 1379); Nich. de Andwerp,
(AD
ster
Nich.
1352);
le
cordwaner
(AD
1379); Gilbertus
Andwerp,
glover
(AD
1379);
Nicholaus Parant, draper (AD 1381); Joh. van Seint Truden, wever (AD 1388); Will. Smythhusen, payntour (AD 1389); Galfridus, cardemaker (AD 1390); Petrus van Rode, coleour
maker (AD 1400); Marcellus van Derhill, carver (AD 1413); Conradus van Dorvin, sadder (AD 1414); Florentius Janson, berebreiver
(AD
1416); Mathias
van Dale,
tailliour
(AD
1419);
(AD 1421); Nicholaus van Yende, tumour (AD 1452); Willelinus Albright, cutler et buklermdker (AD 1455); Johannes van Aeon, hatmaker (AD 1464); Johannes Ducheman, potmaker (AD 1473). A probably Flemish Willemius Gent, glasyer
craftsman
is also Theodricus aurifaber, settled in England in the time of Edward the Confessor and appearing already as a landholder in DB. In later times we often find the
goldsmith's trade in England carried on not only by Flemings but also to a comparatively great extent by natives of
Cologne. Cf. e. g. Johannes de Colonia, goldsmith, mentioned among the freemen of York in 1388.
The name
of the
Flemings and of Flanders
is
preserved
XLII
in several English pi. ns, of which it tion Flemingby in Cumberland (e. g. 1281),
a
may
Ave
AD
to above, the
have referred
men-
II p. 250, settlement in this
reminiscence of the Flemish
county which
suffice to
CCE
Flemish "Way
AD EH
5
1241) from (Via Flandrensis ) in Wales (CCE I p. 260, II p. 436, the Flemish settlement there, Flemdich (Kent) "so denominated in Hall Warwickshire Flanders and further
from Hugh, a younger brother cause
ancestors
his
dants assumed
came out
for their
it
to
William Odingsells, be-
of Flanders,
surname"
1
whose descen-
Further instances are
.
found in Bartholomew's Gazetteer. Before bringing these fragmentary notes to an end it will be appropriate to devote a few pages to the appearance in
England
of settlers of
some other
nationalities, that
have
part in the constitution of the
a not
unimportant played Old and Middle English personal nomenclature. It seems likely that there were a large number of Franks in England in OE times, although they are not often mentioned in extant records.
The
earliest
mention
of
French workmen
occurs in Bede, Hist. Abbat. (Plumrner's Edition, p. 368) in his description of the building of St. Peter's monastery
Wearmouth by Benedict Bishop: "Nee plusquam unius anni spatio post fundatum monasterium interiecto, Benedictus oceano transmisso Gallias petens, cementarios qui lapideam
at
Eomanorum
sibi secclesiam iuxta
facerent,
postulauit,
quern semper amabat
adtulit.
accepit,
.
.
.
ad perfectum opere, misit legatarios Galliam, qui tores, artifices uidelicet Brittaniis
morem
Proximante autem uitri fac-
eatenus incognitos, ad can-
cellandas secclesise porticumque et caenaculorum eius fenestras adducerent. Factumque est, uenerunt; nee solum opus postu-
latum compleuerunt, sed
modi
et
Anglorum ex eo gentem humsnimirum
artificium nosse ac discere fecerunt; artificium
uel lampadis secclesise claustris, uel
non
ignobiliter 1
Cf.
aptum.
Duignan,
Warw.
Sed PI.
et
Ns
uasorum multif arris usibus cuncta quee ad altaris et
p.
57.
XLIII
secclesise ministerium competebant, uasa sancta, uel uestimenta, quia domi inuenire non potuit, de transmarinis regionibus aduectare religiosus emptor curabat". The art of glass-making thus introduced by Benedict into the North does not seem
have flourished there long, for less than a century after his death an abbot of Wearmouth was obliged to send for a glass-maker to Germany, because the craft had been forto
gotten in that neighbourhood.
In Asser, De Bebus gestis Aelfredi (AD 868) we find the following statement about the various nationalities represented in Alfred's dominion: "Franci autem multi, Frisones, Galli, Pagani, Bri tones et Scoti, Armorici, sponte se suo clominio subdiderant, nobiles scilicet et ignobiles quos
omnes
suam propriam gentem, secundam suam
sicut
tatem regebat, ditabat". into
digni-
honorabat, pecunia et potestate It would seem as if the immigration of Franks
England
deligebat,
is
to
some extent
to
be looked upon as the
own country, to judge Yiking in Lib. the Hyde (AD 901 903, p. 82): by following passage "Eodem tempore inviclens diabolus ecclesise felicitatibus, et result of the
raids into their
peccatis hominum illic habitantium exigentibus, permisit Deus territorium Pontivorum (Ponthieu in Picardy) flagellari in-
cursionibus inimicorum.
In qua incursione urbes destructaB
monasteria eversa; ecclesiae incensas;
et
provincia
esfc
;
depo-
Quapropter cultores terras fugerunt et terrain relinquentes, reliquias et pignora sanctorum secum asportaverunt, et ad sanctum Grimbaldum quidam nobiles laici et sapien-
pulata.
tissimi clerici, et religiosi
diversorum monasteriorum monachi,
more apum, ad oras Anglise commigraverunt atque etiam sacratissima
membra
confessoris Christi Judoci e transmarinis
The Norsemen themselves, moreover, Frankish brought captives with them over to England, as be seen from the following statement in Sim. Durh. may
partibus advexerunt".
AD
"Adveniente subito rege (Alfred) ad naves suas Dani confestim confugiunt concussi terrore, relicta sua arce et equis quos de Francia secum adduxerant, uecnon captivis 884:
XLIV
Some scholars quos de Francia de eadem gente ceperant". the are of opinion that comparatively great number of Frankish money er's names in England, especially on the East Anglian memorial coins of St. Eadmund, is chiefly due to the before-mentioned arrival of Franks with the Grueber, in the Introduction to his Catalogue
Norsemen.
of coins (p. 44), suggests the following alternative explanations as to the appearance of the Frankish moneyers in England: "Either there were a great many Frankish soldiers
that portion of the Great Army which under Guthorm in East Anglia and Mercia; or the army brought
in
settled
over with it a certain number of Frankish captives (thralls), and these having some skill in metal work were employed to engrave dies and were at the same time authorized to place their names upon them; or finally, that the coins were issued by traders, and the majority of these in East 1 Anglia at this time were men of Frankish descent" The foreign trade with England in those times was to a large extent carried on by the Franks, who supplied the .
Anglo-Saxons with
own the
articles
they could not procure in their
From the description of the foundation of of Wearmouth given above we see that the monastery country.
for the building and adorning of be procured from Gaul. And since the number of monasteries and churches that gradually sprang up in England was very large and these buildings in most cases were richly adorned, these circumstances alone will to no
materials
it
had
indispensable
to
small extent have contributed to a lively commercial inter-
course with the Franks.
Anglo-Saxon merchants, too, early appear at the Frankish markets, as we are informed by a charter of St. Denis in 629, where persons are mentioned qui veniunt de ultra mare pro vina et melle et garantia tt
emendum".
1
Cf.
It
also
is
also probable that the
Bugge. Vesterl.
Indfl. p. 276.
merchants
whom
XLV a later charter of the
same abbey mentions
as
Saxones are
identical with Anglo-Saxons.
Besides the Franks, the Frisians were the chief merchants of Western Europe and their influence as a tradingpeople must have been very great before the loss of their independence. In the first century they are said to have occupied the coastlands from the mouth of the Scheldt to
Ems, and
in the seventh century they were still in possession of the greater part of modern Flanders. But in 689, the Frisian king Eadbod was overcome by Pepin
that of the
of Heristal in the battle of Dorstadt
West
and compelled
Frisia from the Scheldt to the Zuider See.
to cede
In 734,
on the Frisians which established the supremacy of the Franks in the north, and at the end of the century the subjection of the Frisians was complete. By the treaty of Verdun in 843, Frisia became part of Lotharingia, later on it was divided between the kingdoms of the East Franks and the West Franks, and finally, in 911, it was united to the kingdom of Charles the Simple of the West Franks, with the exception of East Charles Martel
Frisia.
By
inflicted
a
defeat
the situation of their country, the Frisians be-
came the connecting link between England and the inland Their richest and most important parts of the continent. commercial city was Dorstadt, now Wijk bij Durstede, from which the routes of commerce led both to the It north, to Scandinavia, and to the west, to Britain. is likely that Frisian relations with England date from the times of the first Germanic conquest, in which Frisians are said to have taken part, and there are, indeed, some indications of a Frisian settlement in the Border country in the earliest times. And the missionary work that was carried out among the Frisians by the Anglo-Saxons was probably to some extent undertaken on account of the intimate knowledge of Frisian conditions that they had acqui-
An historical evidence of the commercial relations between the two countries is afforded
red by this early intercourse.
XLVI
by the finding
of
OE
Of an actual Fri-
sceattas in Frisia.
York in the time of Alcuin we are told in Vita S. Liudgeri: While Liudger, the future missionary among the Frisians, was still at York, a Frisian merchant For fear of the blood vengeance killed an Anglian earl. sian settlement at
of
the
earl's
relatives, all the Frisians settled in the city
speedily left the country, and Alcuin thought it advisable the safety of his pupil to make him leave with the others. In London, too, which already of old was the most
for
important city in England, there was probably a Frisian settlement, although there seems to be no particular evi-
dence of in
in the annals.
it
London occurs
convaluit, vendiclit
in
The
Bede,
eum
(a
earliest
HE L
young
mention of Frisians
IY,
C XX: "Ut
slave called
ergo
Tmma) Lun-
doniam Freso cuidam". Tn the passage nationalities
we
quoted above from Asser about the
dwelling in England in King Alfred's reign It is also well known
also find the Frisians represented.
they took part in the warfare of the Norsemen in England both on the English and the Danish side. Cf. Asser that
(AD
877):
"Tune rex Aelfredus
jussit
cymbas
et galeas, id
longas naves fabricari per regnum, ut navali proelio hostibus obviaret; impositisque piratis in illis vias maris custodiendas commisit". The pirates mentioned were cerest,
be gathered from the statement in wear6 "freer ofslaegen Lucurnon cynges gerefa / Wulfheard Friesa and Aebbe Friesa and Aedelferd
tainly Frisians, as
AS
may
Chr. 897 A:
cynges geneat / ealra monna Fresiscra and Engliscra LXII 7 f>ara Deniscena CXX". Of Frisians on the side of the
Norsemen
in
England there
farnensis in 867
(MG XIX,
is
a mention in Annales Lindis-
502):
"Sed non multa post do-
minica Palmarum ab
Ubba duce Fresonum populus pene totus Northanhymbrorum occisus est cum suis regibus", and in Orderic Yitalis, who tells us that King Swein "ingenti potentia pollebat, universas regni sui vires contrahebat; quibus a vicinis regionibus et amicis auxilia magna coacervabat.
XLVII
Adjuvabant eum Polenia, Frisia, necne Saxonia". These Frisians who fought on the side of the Norsemen, were probably as a rule from the northenmost parts of Frisia and the coasts of Jutland and will easily have been confused with their Danish neighbours and vice versa, as is the case with the above-mentioned Ubba, who seems to be identical with the Danish chieftain Ubba, mentioned in AS Chr. 870 F. These Frisians were mostly attracted to the services of the belligerents on account of their nautical skill, and it is therefore no wonder that the Frisian art of ship-building was familiar to the Anglo-Saxons, as may be seen from what appears to be the earliest information as to the beginnings English navy: "a het Aelfred cyng timbran lang
of the
scipu on gen
da,
sescas ... nseron
scsepene ne on Denisc bute sw a T
nytwyrdoste beon meahten"
A
nawder ne on Fresisc ge-
him selfum
jjmhte
fjset
hie
1 .
of the Frisians in
England is probably prememory served in the place-names Fresantun KCD 685 (c. 990), 2 Frisetuna (Fresetuna), Friseby, Frisetorp and Friseham in DB
AD
.
Of the numerous Germans 1
As Chr.
2
I
PL Ns
fail
England
in Middle
Eng-
897.
to see the reasons that
have caused Duignan (Warw.
to explain the place-name Freseley (oldest form rec him from 1256) < fyrs furze, gorze', or Roberts
p. 59)
corded by (Suss. PI. is
in
Ns
Fristone
OE
p. 71) to derive Friston (oldest form given by from 1294) < frid, fyrhd 'forest land' or <
OE
him
OE
though these explanations are of course phonetically and possible may be supported by the analogous instance of OE The above-mentioned place-names are most Frithesleah > Friesley likely compounds with Fris-, Fres-\ the difficulty is to determine whether these elements belong to an original personal name or, which seems most probable, the name of the Frisians. Although place-names in -by and -thorp need not necessarily have been Frithes-,
influenced by the Norsemen (see Lindkvist, Intr. p. 53) not impossible that the formation of such names as Friseby and Frisetorp might be looked upon from the point of view of the joint action of Frisians and Norsemen in England at the end direct it
is
of the
Old English period.
XLVItl
lish
times,
Colonians in particular seem to have been
the
represented in great numbers. Already in 1157 the existence of a Colonian guildhall in London is mentioned in a charter of
Henry
II,
in
which be promises
to take the Colonians
their guildhall under his protection: "... Precipio vobis, quod custodiatis et manuteatis et protegatis homines et cives
and
Colonienses sicut homines meos (proprios) et amicos et omnes res et mercaturas suas et possessions, ita quod neque de
domo sua Londonensi (gildhalla sua) neque de rebus neque de mercaturis suis aut aliquibus aliis ad eos spectantibus injuriam aliquam vel contumeliam eis faciatis nee fieri permittatis, quia (fideles mei sunt et ipsi) et omnia sua sunt in ctistoclia et protectione mea. Et ideo firmam pacem habeant faciendo rectas consuetudines suas, et nullas exigatis ab
eis
novas consuetudines vel rectitudines, quas facere noil
debeant nee facere solebant" Finally, of
categories
it
1 .
be appropriate to mention together two merchants and money-lenders in mediseval will
England who sometimes bore Germanic names, viz. the Italians and the Jews. In the twelfth and especially in the thirteenth centuries we find a great many Italian merchants in England, mostly representatives of the large Italian trading of Florence and Lucca. companies Besides, they are not seldom found as bankers of kings and nobles. Of interest in this respect are the financial transactions of
Archbishop Moreover, some ecclesiastics of Italian descent seem to have taken possession of English benefices, but they were evidently not in favour with the inhabitants, for in Gif fard.
the first half of the thirteenth century a league was formed for their expulsion under the leadership of a young knight, Sir Eobert Twenge. The Germanic names often borne by these Italians were introduced into their the
country by
East Goths and the Lombards in the fifth 1
who conquered
parts of Italy
and sixth centuries.
Hans. Urkund. Bd I (Halle 1876) See further Bugge, p. 8. Die nordeuropeischen Verkehrswege p. 262 ff.
XLIX It
their
remarkable that also
is
Hebrew names
for
some
many Jews had exchanged names most common in period. They seem to have
of the
France and Germany in this come in from France in the wake of the Conqueror, and before long Jewish settlements are found in the chief cities such as London, Winchester, Lincoln, Bristol, Oxford and York, where they made themselves known as the great money-lenders and bankers of those times. In 1275 Edward I had forbidden the "unbridled licence of their usury" in orderto turn them to honest work. In 1290 came the final order of
expulsion,
and in a few months over 15000
exiles left
England.
CHAPTER
II.
Principal points in the ecclesiastical history of England which are of significance for the present investigation. Christianity was introduced into England already in the second or third century, but it has left only few and
scanty traces in buildings and literature behind it. Nevertheless, it was a regularly organized branch of the Catholic
Church and possessed bishops at London, York, and probably also at Lincoln, and these bishops were duly summoned to take part in the great councils of the Church The bishopric and that were held in the fourth century. 397 in in Ninian founded St. Galloway formed monastery by a centre of missionary work in the northernmost parts of Roman Britain. About the same time St. Patric established the
Church
in Ireland.
Everywhere
in the British Islands
during the fifth century schools arose and churches were built. In the middle of this century, however, the great invasion of Britain
by the Germanic
tribes
commenced, and
in less
than a century and a half, Christianity had been almost en4
a
T. Forszner
L
tirely
uprooted in England by
lived on only in Ireland, and
among among
its
heathen conquerors, and
the Celts of
Wales and Strathclyde where the mis-
the Picts and Scots,
sionary college of lona had already been founded. At the end of this century an event took place which paved the way for the conversion of the whole of England viz. the marriage of Aethelberht of Kent Frankish princess Berta, of which mention has been made above. Berta, like most of her country-women, was a Christian, and her family consented to the marriage only on condition that she should be allowed to bring with her
to
Christianity,
to the
her confessor and chaplain her kinsman Liudhard, said have been Bishop of Senlis. Their influence disposed the king to receive Christian missionaries kindly, and thus they were the pioneers of the subsequent conversion of England. The initiative of this conversion was taken by as
to
Pope Gregory, who in 596 sent Augustine and, according to Bede HE L I, C XXV, some forty companions to preach Christianity in England. Bede further tells us that the Roman missionary was also accompanied by a number of Frankish interpreters (de gente Francorum interpretes). Aethelberht finally presented himself for baptism and that with him so many of his subjects that it became necessary to elect a bishop. Augustine had to apply to the Church of Gaul to obtain consecration and was ordained by Vergilius, Archbishop of Aries.
Owing large number of converts that soon gathered round Augustine, it became necessary for Gregory to send more priests into England. Among these we know the names to the
and Paulinus, who arrived in 601. Within was founded at York. In honour of St. Paul, and at Rochester, a see was established in dependence on that of of Mellitus, Justus,
a few
years, an archbishopric London a church was built in
Somewhat later, a monk of Burgundy, whoin the history of the Church as Felix, was sent Honorius to East Anglia, whose had
Canterbury. is
known
by Pope
king Sigebert
LT
become a Christian when living as an exile among the Franks. Another missionary, a Roman priest named Birinus, was sent by the Pope to the West Saxons, among whom he founded In the middle of the century at Whitby, Lindisfarne, religious houses were also founded Chester, Peterborough and Boston. a cathedral at Dorchester.
earliest times, the Anglo-Saxons had vischools and monasteries as is to be seen
Already in the continental
sited
from the following description in Bede, HE L III, CVIII: "Nam eo tempore necdum multis in regione Anglorum monasteriis constructis, multi de Brittania monachicse conver1 monasteria adire sationis gratia, Francorum vel Galliarum eisdem filias suas sed et erudiendas, ac sponso solebant; copulandas mittebant; maxime in Brige, et in Cale, et in Andilegum monasterio". Among these we may mention Aethelburh, daughter of King Anna of East Anglia, cselesti
Saethryth,
a
of Sexburh,
step-daughter of Anna, Earcongota, daughter all three in turn became abesses of Brie,
who
a house generously endowed by Bathild, the English queen of Neustria. At Chelles, later refouiided by Bathild, Heres-
and there Mildthryth, return to England founded the monastery of Minster in Thanet, was educated. Among other well-known
with, Anna's sister-in-law took the veil,
who on her
Anglo-Saxons who visited continental monasteries it may suffice to mention Benedict Bishop, a Northumbrian, who afterwards founded the monasteries of Wearmouth and Jarrow, and Wilfrid, a monk of Lindisfarne, who paid visits to Lyons and Rome. Later on, however, it was not necessary to travel abroad in order to acquire a widened knowledge,
because
side
by
with the organization of the
side
Church went the foundation of schools for the training of the clergy. Especially under Ealdhelm and his contemporary,
1
Bede
considers
Teutons and Gauls;
cf.
the
HE
Rhine L.
I,
to
be the boundary between
C. II:
"...
Germanorum
rumque gentes qui Hreno tantum flumine dirimebantur".
Gallo-
LH
Bishop Daniel, the West-Saxon monasteries became abodes of learning and literary activity, and under Aethelbert the school at York became a famous centre of education, receiving disciples not only from Britain, but also from Gaul
and Germany. Another side of the Church life of the England of those days was the active missionary work that was carried out among kindred Teutonic tribes on the continent, first of all by the Northumbrian Willibrord, who with twelve companions landed at the mouth of the Rhine. When the Frisian king Radbod refused to listen to his preaching, he turned to Pepin of Heristal, Duke of the Franks and conqueror of the south-western part of Frisia. By the support of the Franks, Willibrord was enabled to carry on successful
work among the conquered Frisians and was consecrated archbishop in 696. One of his companions and successors, Swithberht, was consecrated archbishop of Dorestat and another Anglo-Saxon, named Aethelberht, worked successAnother English missionary, fully at Egmond in Holland. a Northumbrian priest named Willehad, was sent by Charlemagne, to whom he had been forced to flee from the rage of the Frisians, to preach among the heathen Saxons settled between the Elbe and the Rhine, in the neighbourhood of Bremen. The most famous of these missionaries, however, was Winfrith or St. Boniface, known as the Apostle of Germany. He preached in Thuringia, Frisia, and Hesse. During
his continental sojourn Boniface kept
up
a constant
correspondence with English churchmen and friends, among whom we find Archbishop Nothhelm, his successor CuthOf particular imporberht, Ecgberht of York, and others. tance, especially for the interpretation of some of the names of LV, is the mention in one of the letters sent to Boniface
by King Aelfward,
of the
system of exchanging name-lists further referred to on p. 12 f. Boniface founded four bishoprics in Bavaria, and many men and women came to him from England to assist him in his of deceased persons that
is
L1II
Of two of the West-Saxon helpers of Boniface, the brothers Willibald and Wunebald, we know from the memoirs written by an English nun of Heidenheim. laborious work.
Another of these was Lul, from the abbey of Malmesbury, who was stationed at Mainz. Burchard became Bishop of Wiirzburg, and Witta Bishop in Hesse. The before-mentioned Wunebald is mentioned as abbot of Heidenheim in Bavaria, where he was succeeded by his sister Waldburh, usually appearing as Walpurga. Lul's aunt Cynehild and her daughter Beorhtgyth were both abesses in Thuringia, and another Anglo-Saxon woman, Cynethryth, worked as a teacher in Bavaria. Finally, we may mention Lioba or Leofgyth, who acted as abess of Bischofsheim. sionaries
undoubtedly
The
contributed
to
activity of these misbring England into
closer relationship especially with those parts of the mainland where they were working and to further the inter-
course that had probably always been kept up more or less between the Anglo-Saxons and their continental kinsfolk.
From
the letters exchanged between Fulc, Archbish. and King Alfred (one is published in BCS 556) we see the interest ecclesiastics in Gaul took in English Church matters at this period. And a still closer relation between the affairs of the Churches on both sides of the Channel was brought about by the marriage of Alfred's daughter Aelfthryth or Elstrud(is) to Baldwin the Bald,, Count of Flanders. Aelfthryth was specially interested in the monastery of Blandinium, or St. Peter's at Ghent, which she endowed with lands in Kent (see BCS 661) ^ Her son Arnulf reformed the monasteries in his dominions and these of Reims,
1
grants of land in England to foreign monasteries particular interest because a constant communication between the continental monasteries and their English possessions was no doubt maintained. Of grants made in the reign of Edward are
These
of
the Confessor we may mention that of Teynton (in Oxfordsh.) to the abbey of St. Denis and the Queen's grant of land in Sussex to the abbey of Grestain. Of other foreign monasteries holding
LIV
came
to play a not
English monastic also
unimportant part in the reformation of as will be seen below. These relations
life,
brought a number of Flemish refugees into England,
some monks of St. Bertin's, who were hospitably welcomed by Eadmund and allowed to live in the monastery at Bath. The ecclesiastical relations to Germany that were maintained in Aethelstan's reign are illustrated by others
among
the
Cynewald, Bish. of Worcester, paid to several monasteries, bringing with him large sums of money.
visit
German
In return, the monasteries remembered the names of their Anglo-Saxon benefactors in their prayers and inscribed them in their books. Thus, we find in Libri Confraternitatum S.
Gall
others
the of
Owen
St.
names
of Aethelstan,
Wulfhelm and several
When
their fellow-countrymen. the churches of at Rouen and St. Gene vie ve at Paris were to be
King Eadgar was asked to send a pecuniary conThe convent of St. Bertin's received alms from Archbish. Aethelgar. Ealdulf, Archb. of York, was venerated restored,
tribution.
Fleury for gifts he had sent the abbey, and Cnut helped Fulbert to bear the expences of the building of his cathedral. As a result of these intimate relations between the English at
and the continental clergy we have probably
to consider
land in England in the reigns of Edward the Confessor and William the Conqueror the following may be mentioned: the abbey of St. Peter at Ghent (Lewisham), the abbey of Fecamp (in Sussex), the church of Reims (in Northamptonsh. and Staffordsh.),
abbey of St. Owen at Rouen (in Essex), the abbey of the Holy Cross at St. Leufroy (in Surrey), St. Mary of Rouen (in Devonsh.), the abbey of Trouarn in the diocese of Baieux (in Gloucestersh.), the abbey of Bernay (in Suffolk), the abbey of Jumieges (in Hampsh.), St. Evroul (in Gloucestersh.), St. Mary at Bee (in Wiltsh.), the nunnery at Villariura (in Dorsetsh.), the abbey of Lira (in Gloucestersh.), St. Mary of Cormeilles (in Newent), and the abbey of St. Peter sur Dive (in Northamptonsh.). the
And p.
we find the following statement in CCR II "... et terrain de Belingeham cum omnibus suis
as late as 1285
312:
nentibus que est de feodo
perti-
monachorum de Gant".
LV the
introduction of minuscules in the tenth century, used from the time of Charlemagne.
in France
The monastic system and was called the Rule 9
that prevailed among the Scots of St. Columba rapidly spread
southwards through the influence of lona. that the
bable
Roman
missionaries in
the Rule af St. Benedict and that a
It is also pro-
England confessed of the mona-
number
which arose in various parts of England originally followed its ordinances. But even before the death of Bede there is a degeneration and a lowering of morality in mosteries
nastic
life,
followed by a decay of learning, so that in King was hardly a priest south of the Thames
Alfred's time there
who
could
are told
by
service-book into English, as we Alfred himself. And conditions grew still worse
translate
his
through the invasion of the Norsemen, who destroyed and burned all the churches and monasteries they came across. Already in 794 the monasteries of Jarrow and Lindisfarne were given to the flames and shortly afterwards the same fate was shared by the monasteries of Crowland, Peterbo-
rough and Ely. East Anglia
in
It
was during one of these Yiking raids end of the ninth century that Ead-
at the
mund, the sub-king, suffered martyrdom. Afterwards, he/ was celebrated as a saint and martyr and the abbey of Bury St. Edmund's was raised to his memory. In the history of numismatics his name is well-known, since the socalled St. Eadmund coins were struck in his honour soon after his
death.
After the invasions of the Yikings south
Humber had been put an end to by the peace of Wedmore in 878, King Alfred set to work to re-build the of the
churches and monasteries that had been laid waste and to bring about a revival of the decayed learning. He also founded two or three monasteries himself and introduced foreign
monks
to help
him
presbyterum monachum
in his work.
"Primitus
Johannem
Ealdsaxonum genere; deinde ultramarinos presbyteros quosdam et diaconos; ex quibus cum nee adhuc tantum numerum quantum vellet, constituit, scilicet
LVJ
coraparavit etiam quamplurimos ejusdem gentis ex guibus quosdam infantes in eodem monasterio edoceri imperavit et subsequent! tempore ad monachiQum 1 But in spite of the efforts of King habitum sublevari"
haberet; Gallicse,
.
was proceeding
Alfred, the decline of the monastic system
rapidly and monastic life was becoming more and more A reform became necessary in order to unite all secular. the monasteries under one law, as was the case on the continent, where all the monasteries were governed by the Rule of St. Benedict. This Rule had also been introduced into England, as has been pointed out above, but it had gradually been forgotten or looked upon as a more or less foreign institution, and there was not one English monastery in the tenth century that professed Archbishop of Canterbury (f 942),
dictine
When,
it.
monk, he had
therefore, Odo,
become a Benein France to be Fleury
wished
to
to apply to Afterwards he eagerly pleaded for the introduction of the Benedictinism in the English monasteries.
consecrated.
The
first,
however,
to
study the continental reform
personally, was Dunstan, a West-Saxon, nominated Abbot of the monastery of Glastonbury and later Archbishop of 2 In the reign of Eadw ig he was exiled and Canterbury had sought refuge in the abbey of St. Peter at Ghent in Flanders, where the practical fruits of the new system T
.
could easily be studied, and where he learned to
new monastic system
thoroughly.
By him and
know
the
his chief
Aelfstan, Aethelwald, Oswald, and his successor Aelfric, the new Rule was introduced into England, where assistants
soon became
widely spread among the monks and so popular that in the reign of Eadgar alone forty new Benedictine foundations are said to have been established. The
it
importance
1 2
Funke
Asser,
of
this
reform in the monastic
De Rebus
94
ff.
the in-
Gestis Aelfredi 'AD 893.
Further particulars of p.
life to
his life
and
activity are found in
LVII
monks and personal names into England cannot be exaggerated. The success of the activity of the monks had led to the ordination of a numerous secular clergy to assist them in their work among the controduction
verts.
of
Among
continental
the
secular
churches
York, Rochester, and London,
When
were
e.
g.
those of
the reform was car-
through these secular priests were to a large extent expelled and replaced by Benedictine monks from the This expulsion of the seculars began in Old continent.
ried
Minster,
and
Peterborough, East Anglia.
later,
the
Thorney
same change is noticed at Ely, and many other monasteries in
In the reign of Edward the Confessor, Norman influcan be traced more strongly also in the life of the Church. On the death of Aelfweard, Bishop of London, ence
was given to Robert, a monk of Jumieges and later Archbishop of Canterbury, another Norman was appointed bishop of Dorchester, a third became bishop of London after the above-mentioned Robert, and Norman prelates his
see
predominated in the counsels of the king. After the victory of God wine and Harold, however, most of the Norman prelates appointed in Edward's reign were compelled to seek refuge across the Channel, and instead were nominated German, mostly Lotharingian, bishops to the most important sees, among them "Walter, of Hereford and Gisa of Wells.
William the Conqueror had subdued the whole of England, he set to work on ecclesiastical matters. In 1070 a council was held at Winchester and there appeared two papal legates who placed the crown on William's
As soon
as
marks the beginning of a systematic supplanting of native bishops and abbots by foreigners, in the majority of cases by Normans. Stigand, who had been appointed archbishop of Canterbury by Harold, was deposed and replaced by Lanfranc, a native of Pavia, York was bestowed on Thomas of Bayeux, Winchester was given head.
Their
arrival
LVIII
to
Elmham
Walkelin,
to
Herfast,
Chichester to the Nor-
Dorchester to Remigius, and most of the important offices of the Church were given to Normans. No Englishman was appointed to a bishopric, nor did any Englishman occupy one till the reign of Henry I.
man
Stigand,
other
It
was
also
the
foreign monks
in
policy of the Norman prelates to import order to raise the standard of learning
and
This explains discipline among the English clergy. the curious inscription on the tomb of Gundrada of Warren "Intulit ecclesiis Anglorum balsama morum", since we know that she imported Benedictines,
Lanzo,
At
to
seem
number
time a great
this
among them
her Cluniac foundation of
St.
a prior
named
Pancras at Lewes.
especially of Cluniac
monks
have come into England and there arose several important Cluniac houses, e. g. Thetford, Wenlock, Bermondsey, Pontefract, Monk Bretton, Montacute and the nunnery Abbey de la Pre. In the first half of the twelfth century, however, there to
was a decline
of the Order,
spread
all
of
and the Cistercians began to owing to the influence the Englishman Stephen Harding, who was abbot of rapidly
their house
of
over England,
Citeaux
in
Chalons-sur-Saone.
The
first
beginning of the Order in England dates from 1128, when a number of monks from 1'Aumone in the diocese of Chartres settled
veral
at
Waverley
other
north
of
house
of
Within a short time seSurrey. houses sprang up, mostly in the of which the most important was the in
Cistercian
England,
Bivaulx, colonized direct from Clairvaux under the superintence of St. Bernard. About the middle of the twelfth century, there were no less than fifty Cistercian
houses in England.
The Augustinian Order was founded Colchester in 1105.
in
England
at
Before long their houses became very numerous and finally exceeded even the Cistercians. The Carthusian Order, the most severe of the Benedictine Orders and founded by St. Bruno in 1084 at Chart reux, was
LIX
not established in England till 1180, in the reign of Henry To be mentioned are further two Orders which arose III. as a consequence of the
Crusading movement, the "Knights
Hospitallers", founded in 1092, and the "Knights Templars" established in 1118, for the purpose of protecting the pil-
grims.
In
Both orders had estates all over England. chapter on the principal sides of the religious in the early Middle Ages which to some extent
this
activity
account for the appearance of the great number of Cont.in England, two other categories of
Germ. personal names
Orders should not be passed over in silence: Dominicans and the .Franciscans. In the beginning of 1221, the first Dominicans, with their leader Gilbert de Fraxineto, arrived in England, where they were allowed to preach and were soon found in most of the larger towns. continental
the
The first Franciscans landed in England three years later, and within two years the Order had established itself at Oxford, Cambridge, Northampton, Norwich and other towns. In less than thirty years they possessed about fifty monasteries in various parts of England.
CHAPTER
III.
Some remarks on
the connection between the events the preceding chapters and the occurrence of continental personal names in Old and Middle English times.
summarized
It
may be
of
in
some
interest to notice
how
far the above-
mentioned English relations with the mainland are reflected the occurrence and frequency of continental personal names in England. A statistical examination of the whole number of these names in the times with which we are here concerned would no doubt afford the strongest evi~
in
LX
dence
the truth of historical statements as to English relations, and furthermore even afford much fresh
of
foreign
evidence of foreign influences of which history has nothing But an investigation into the number of the relate.
to
continental
actually recorded, especially in OE, can imperfect idea of the real state of things,
names
give only an the first place because only a fractional part of
in
The names of to posterity. those in days, all the England
have been handed down the
of
foreigners
in
them most mer-
cenaries, thralls, craftsmen, merchants, and monks from the continent, have of course not found any place at all in the
monks
annals of the
or in the royal or ecclesiastical char-
which constitute the principal written sources of our knowledge of the personal names of ancient England. It ters
is
further
many,
be borne
to
not
to
say
all,
mind
in
of these
The only category
chance.
that the preservation of
documents
is
due
to
mere
of continental craftsmen that
be fairly
completely represented, as far as the personal names are concerned, is that of the moneyers, who as a rule placed their names on their handiwork. This
will
accounts for the great number of continental personal names found on the coins in comparison with the number of extant names recorded in written documents before the
Domesday Book.
many
It
goes
of the coins, too,
without
have been
saying, however, lost or at least
that
not as
recovered Moreover, the material of names afforded by the coins, is often very defective in that many of the names are difficult to read or altogether illegible. Espe-
yet
.
of St. Eadmund coins, where many names occur, there are a number of names which we have reason to assume to be continental, too, but of which the original form can only be guessed at. Other circumstances that prevent us from recognizing the true number of continental names, even if recorded in cially
in
the
continental
a
series
personal
legible form, are that many of them are concealed in forms that are not to be distinguished from the native ones,
LXI
either
owing
cizing
spite
of
these
deficiencies
in England before the Conquest, some interest to know that the these names, based on a calculation from the
however,
will,
frequency of
But
in the existing material of
names
continental personal it
name
correspondence with continental patterns.
form into in
resemblance or to the Anglior an alteration of the native
to their original
the foreign
of
be
of
collected in this book, pretty well corresponds to greater or less intimacy of the English relations with
material the
continent at different periods. From about the year 600 up to the time of Alfred the Great, the personal names In Alfred's reign, in question are few and far between. that is are not numerous, either, true, but at any they an which exhibit reaches its highest rate they increase, the
point in the reign of Aethelstan, the first king that opened The a particularly lively intercourse with the continent. of his successors Eadmund, Eadred, and Eadwig, show a small decrease of the frequency, but under Eadgar, and especially under Aethelred II it rivals that of the time The number of continental personal names of Aethelstan. The in the reign of Edw ard the Confessor is very large.
reigns
r
is, first of all, the intensity of foreign in his time, further the fact that from his reign a large number of coins are struck and preserved, and that the Domesday Book has handed down to us many names
cause of this increase relations
of persons holding land in England in the time of this monarch, which would certainly otherwise have been un-
known. It
in
lies
the
nature
the English politics in OE towards the various dominions of
times, being chiefly drawn of Gaul, as well as in the lively religious intercourse especially with this part of the continent, that the majority of
the personal
names on record
are Frankish or rather West-
same Germanic stock as Frankish, belonging the Flemish, Frisian, and Saxon dialects. And, as a matter of fact, not a few of the moneyer's names exhibit unthus
to the
LXII
As regards the names found be in other documents, they must judged with the utmost caution, since Romance characteristics in their forms are mistakeable
Eomance
features.
often to be ascribed to a later time, when England was under Norman orthographical influence. From Edward the Confessor onwards the personal names of Germanic origin that came in from France are more appropriately called
Norman or French, according to their provienca 1 As regards the personal nomenclature of England .
the Conquest, rance. Apart
after
offers a picture of most variegated appeafrom the remains of the Anglo-Saxon stock
it
personal names, of the real extent of which no exact estimation can be ventured, and the Old Norse names which came in through the Vikings and the Normans, the of
pages of the ME documents are filled up by a large number of Norman and French names of German origin 2 so ,
ME
the main part of the personal nomenclature may be further meet with Norman-French. properly styled
that
We
a great
many
Scriptural and classical names, to some extent in OE times and introduced chiefly by
occurring already the mediation of
names,
either
Normans and Frenchmen,
survivals
further Celtic
of the indigenous Celtic stock of
personal names in Britain or from France, and last, but not least, Flemish names, which clearly testify to the large
number
Flemings in England which we have referred These Flemings have exercised a considerable influence on the English personal names not only by helping to spread many Cont.-Germ. names, but
to
of
in the first chapter.
also this
by introducing names
in -kin into England, where name-element acquired the function of a productive
1
ME
There are certainly also Provencial names in England in times but they cannot be proved to have been particularly
frequent. I am of course speaking only of Christian names, not of surnames other than such as were originally Christian names. 2
LXIII
name-suffix.
There
is,
moreover, reason to think that some
Scriptural names, current and particularly popular in Flanders, owe their existence or spread in England to Flemish influence.
LIST OF
NAMES
A.
Abbo monet
or
c
manet
(
Abbo Lib. Hyde p. 188 (AD 957 mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 98
OG
9
F
1 Keary Intr. p. xiv 2 The form Abboe 975)
monetarius")
;
.
uncertain.
is
In other cases,
it cannot as a rule be determined whether the p. n. Ab(b)o is native or not, since the OE form Ab(ba)* has often, and in later times geneHence Abonis (gen.) prinrally, been Latinized as Ab(b)o.
(BCS
cipis 1
Ab(b)o
Keary
which
22,
11.
AD
(ibid.)
is
664)
considers
also likely to
it
likely,
be <
OE Aba 5
.
In
however, that the coin on
name
occurs, like most other coins found at Crondale an imitation of a Merovingian triens, and that, con-
this
in 1828, is
sequently, Abbo never
worked in England. Oswaldus, postquam intronizatus est in sede Ebora., de quibus litecensi, advocavit in pa'triam literates homines ratis viris fuit Abbo, Floriacensis monachus, qui preter multam scientiae frugem, quam Anglise advexit, vitam Sancti Edmundi 2
"Sed
et
.
.
"
regis et matyris, rogante Dunstano, describsit. c 3 3 Related to Goth, aba vir or a short form of
with Alb-; Holder.
cf.
Stark p.
28.
Abbo
is
compounds
also found in Celtic,
see
4 The intervocalic b in Aba has probably been preserved by the influence of the geminated consonant of Abba. The regular OE form is seen in Afa and the dim. forms Aefic, Efic. 3
The regular
OE
gen. form
is
seen in such
pi.
ns as Abb an
crundel, (set) Abbandune BCS 491, AS Chr. 977 C. The pi. n. Abbesdie BCS 906 (AD 955) is assumed by Searle to contain a p. n.
The an unexampled form in OE personal nomenclature. of in form consideration been have *Abbandic, original might the fact that, in later charters, p. ns of weak inflection sometimes show strong inflection, when used as first members of Cf. also the reading Abbedesdic ibid, and the p. n. pi. ns. Aebbe below. *Abb,
AS mer
Chr. 656 E, in a passage that, according to Earle-Pluminsertion based on the aforep. 25, is a Peterborough
mentioned Latin charter in BCS, the same person appears Abon seldorman, which form should be considered as an unsuccessful attempt of the scribe at constructing a nom. as
case out of the gen. case of the Latin original.
Acard, Achard: Aeard de Jury (Mury-la-Bataille*) Hildebrand DB p. 337; Acardus presbyter (Suss.), Ellis, Intr. II p. 277; Achard Eot. Fin. p. 272 (AD 1205); Achard (surname) RC p.
200
(AD
1214); further instances in Bardsley p. 365.
Acard, Achard (Eom.) F 20, OF Acart, Achart Langlois These forms may perhaps be < OG Agihard, AJcihart p. 3 f. Ecard below), as F (20) assumes: c [Jc] has been pre-' (cf. served before a in Norman and Picardiari, whereas it has become ch in Centr. F. Another etymon of the above forms is, however, more probable, viz. OG Aicard, Aichard, Eihhart
(Mod.
G
Eichhardt)
Langlois p. 3 Eiche Aic-
c
F
48,
The
4.
<
LG
first
recorded in
member Dutch
OF
is
as Aicart, Aichart
OHG
eih
(OE
ac)
and Aich- is either a Centr. F form of the same etymon or < OHG *aih. The a for ai in the above forms would then be due to OF reduction of ai > a in pretonic position 1 Ac- also occurs as a native name-element in Acuulf LV (see Miiller p. 94). From the point of view of the forms, Acard and Achard might certainly very well be native, but they have no doubt been introduced from the continent, since they are not on ;
is
*aik
(cf.
eiJc)
.
record in England
till
DB. Moreover, the phonetical value
of the spelling ch (in Achard)
the
NE
is
[tf],
as is to be seen
surname Hatchard with prothetic
h.
from
For the
se-
cond member see *Actard. Acelina, see Azelina. Acelinus, see Azelin.
*Actard:
Agtard(es), Aetard(es) mon. (Eadmund, Eadred, Grueber Eadwig) pp. 122, 145, 156. Cf.
Kalbow
p.
107.
Both forms are no doubt intended to render one and the same name. The discrepancy is easily explained from the resemblance of g and e in the orthography of the coins. Aetard cannot be the original form, since there is no nameelement with which the first member might be associated 1 .
Agtard might perhaps stand for Ahtard, but considering the fact that gt for ht is very rarely met with in England or on the continent, I consider it likely that both forms stand for Aetard, c sometimes having been confused with g and
and vice versa, in the orthography of the coins. Aetard, often recorded from Rom. sources, is a WF-E
.
Beachtung, Aufmerken or OHG ahta (OE The second member is Verfolgung, Acht
c
3
c
3
.
oht)
OHG
feindliche
hart
(OE
c.);
Ada
5
heard) 'hart
LVD
Ada uxor
Cummin
EC
ibid.
132
p.
.
pp. 99, 102, 110 (13th
100 (13th
p.
(AD
1204);
Ada
Ada
c.);
and 14th
(uxor Ilicardi de Lucy)
(mater Alexandri episcopi) Line
Obit. p. 154, etc.
OG
F
In OE, Ada is recorded only as a male name, whereas the above fern, forms have been introduced from the continent. When Ada occurs in ME
Ada*
(fern.)
153.
documents without any additional information about the gender (as e. g. in LVD p. 19), it is certainly in most cases to be interpreted as a fern, name, for it seems likely that, if occurring, the male name would appear in the Latinized form *Ado or weakened into Ade. The latter form, which actually occurs in ME, is, however, rather to be considered as a pet form of Adam. Ade is 1
Etard
since
the
(see Aitard below) can not be taken into account here, stem-vowel of this name is the result of a later AN
monophthongization of ai > e. 2 Other instances of ct for Germ. 37,246, Sievers Ags. Gr. 3
Etymology
den, Ell.
in Meyer-Liibke
Words
p.
148.
ht
are found in Heinzel p. 43
221.
and
Of.
also
Longnon
p. 280,
literature there quoted, Sun-
the
further e.
Adam
g.
case
gen.
Ada
ejusdem Ade
.
.
.
of
(fern.) as
well as of
Adam,
(Rot. Orig. I p. 97), beside
Adames sometimes occurs (e. g. ibid. p. 113). Adalbert mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary pp. 99, 100, 101, 102, 1 OG- Adalbert F 163. Adal- is very rarely met with in Avhich
OE
Aedel-, and then always in Latin charters, have been influenced by continental spelling which may 2 The usual Latinization of Aedel- is Add-. It habits
usual
for
.
seems pretty certain, therefore, that the present name has come over from the continent. Adela (mater Stephani regis) Line. Obit. p. 155; Adele (dat.) uxori (wife of Eobert de Caunes, Som.) RLP p. 83 (AD 1208).
OG
F
Adela
which see
159,
form
short
a
is
of
Adalbert',
where Eom. instances also occur. It some fern, compound with Add-, for cf. Adela = Adelheida Stark p. 16. As
regards Adela, the mother of King Stephen, she was daughWilliam the Conqueror (cf. FNC III pp. 112, 659 ff.)
ter of
and probably named after her grandmother Adela, daughter King Robert of France and mother of Matilda. Cf. Adelo
of
below. Adelais(a), ibid.
p.
18;
Adeline)
CG
p.
424
Alays
Athelai/s, I pp.
Adelais
etc.:
Adeliz(a)
81,
Adelasia
(AD
1253); Atheleys p.
LVD
Addles,
p.
p.
Adelaisa
44;
(also
129; Adeleisa
125, 186, II p.
ibid.
Ill;
LYD
vicecomitissa
called
CCR
53; Aaleis ibid. p.
I
79;
Atheles ibid. pp. 8, 55; Alesia
RB
pp. 621 (AD 121112); Adelie seu Adeliea (uxor 8 de Grentemaisnil, Heref., Leic.) Ellis, Intr. I p. Hugonis 364; Adeliz (Bedf.) ibid. II p. 3; Adelie Hist, Ab. II pp.
(Dev.)
1
First
member
OHG
adal
(OE cedelu) 'edles Geschlecht' Von gutem Geschlecht'; second member is OHG beraht, OS berht (OE beorhf) hell, glaaCf. zencT, of which -bert is to be considered as a Rom. form.
OHG
or
adal,
OS
is
adal
(OE
cedele)
c
Braune, Ahd. Gr. 2
3
E. g.
154 and Franck, Afr. Gr.
113,
2.
BCS
Daughter
250, 641, 661. of Ivo of Beaumont, see
FNC IV
p. 232, foot-note 5.
177
176, Adelis
Adeliza Eegina CO I p. 63 = Chr. 1121 E; Adeliza (daughter
(AD 11001135);
(of
Louvain)
AS
1
FNC
III p. 695; Adaliz, Athelisa, of William the Conqueror) Adalici Adliz, pp. 16, 17, 50, 71, 105; Adalisa, Athe-
LYD
lisa,
Adhelisa ibid. pp. 15, 16; Aaliza ibid. pp. 64, 68, 83, 84,
97, 101; Aaliz ibid. pp. 19, 62. 98, 100, 103, 104; Aeliz (uxor
Obit. p. 153; Aliza, Aliz
Normanni) Line. 32, p.
82,
65,
83,
98,
LYD
pp. 2, 27, 102; Aliz ibid. pp. 47, 83; Allise ibid.
57; Alicia ibid. pp. 38, 65, 72, 85, 88, 93, 94, 99; Ailiee,
Ailiz ibid. pp. 16, 19.
OG
Adalhaid, Adelheid* (F 169
f.)
is
the ultimate origin
most of the above forms. Aal-, Ael- is from Adal-, Adelwith NF loss of intervocalic d. For Al- (in Alays etc.) see Albert, for Ail- (in Ailiz) see Adelina. None of the forms
of
found in England present the original termination -haid, -heid, which shows that they have not been introduced from Germany, -ais represents a NF form of -haidis (the usual Latinizing of -haid, for which see Kalbow p. 29). -eis(a), also
OF
found in
Aaleis,
might
reflect the
diphthong of
OG
-heid*, but in the present case it is rather due to the indocuments. Adelasia* is a terchange of ai and ei in
ME
Latinized form of *Adelas, of which the second member is due to the interchange of ai and a that is in a few cases
Kalbow 192.
OF
ns cf Aupais and Aupas < Albhaidis, p. 106, and Enguelas beside Engelais Langlois p. and Latinized -esia (in Adales, Alesia) are merely
be noticed in
to
-es
p.
;
.
orthographical varieties of -ais and *-aisia, cf. Airard below. As regards -iz(a), -is(a), I am inclined to assume with Kal-
bow 1
p.
Queen
AS
in
2
107 that they are due to the influence of the dim. of
Henry
I,
see
FNC IY
member
First
3
Gr. 4
She
is
called Aedelic
as
in Adalbert, second
member
is
OHG
heit
had) persona, sexus, Rang, Stand*, not occurring in OE p. ns. OG ai became ei in the eighth century, see Braune, Ahd. c
(OE
p. 229.
Chr. 1127 E.
44.
If not a
mistake for Adelaisa.
(OF -isse) and not from -haid, with loss of the first component of the diphthong, as Schultz (p. 184) The forms Adelid, Ailida, Ailith Ellis, Intr. II thinks 1 Aedelida KCD 945 (llth c.) are < OE Aedelgyd. 9, 2, pp. A confusion between this name and Adeliz has sometimes -isisa
ending
.
taken
place:
Queen Adeliz
EC
Oxon. 14 and Adelidis
Anecd.
called Adelide (dat.)
is
p. 81.
2 AdtheAdelard, Alard: Adelard of Ltittich FNC II p. 443 II p. 497 (Edw. I.); Ayllard Fland?, lardo le Flemig (Cant.) Ayllardo (dat.) Flandrensi CEC p. 67, CCE i p. 355 (AD ;
EH
1251);
Eot.
Alard
le
Flemeng CCE I p. 326 (AD 1247), Exc. Henr et) Alardo (dat.) (mercatoribus de
Fin. I p. 57;
CE I p. 124 (AD 1212); Alard de Cotekyn of Zeeland CPE II p. 373 (AD 1311). OG Adalhard, Adelard*, Alard (very common) F 170 f. Lovan)
In most other cases, Adelard represents the very
OE
As
common
might certainly be derather from Adelard, Agilard the same development as OE Aedel- > Ail- for exhibiting which see *Aegelbert. The first member of Alard might be OHG al (OE eall) ganz 35 but is probably as a rule to be derived from Adel-. Aedelheard*.
rived from
for Ayllard,
OG
F
it
32, but
is
c
,
Adelelmus, a Norman
don 10711084,
OG
monk
FNC IV
of
Jumieges, Abbot of Abing-
p. 478.
etc. F 172. Phonetically not to be distinguished from the common OE name Aedelhelm 1 Adelina, Alina etc.: Adelina joculatrix (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 278; Adelina pp. 58, 68 (12th c.); Adelina Lib. 6 Adalhelm, Adelelm
.
LVD
1
See also Grape,
p.
21.
2
Brought over by Harold 3 department of his foundation 5
'
*
First
member
c
to
be the head of the educational
.
as in Adalbert, second member as in *Actard. as Zachrisson says (AN Infl.
Not Aedelweard, Cf.
Muller
100, Zachrisson,
p.
AN
p. 110). Infl. p. 109, Gro'ger p. 7 ff.
6 First member as in Adalbert, second member is OHG helm (OE helm) 'Helm Which usually appears in the Latinized form Adelelmus. 5
.
1
Hyde de
p.
(13th
465
LVD
66; Afhelina
Bello
Monte)
ibid.
p.
p.
60; Athelina (wife of
53 (13th
Aelina (wife of Eobert
c.);
(AD
Alinam
1213);
vilF) Fed. Fin. Ebor.
Alanus Basset)
EM
Aalina
c.);
le
(AD
97
Bigod) Eot. Oblat. p.
Hugo de Norman-
(ace.) (wife of
p. 8
Eogerus
ibid. p.
1200); Aline (gen.) (wife of
II p. 53; Alina
EH II
p.
332 (Edw.
I.);
Ayelina relicta ibid. p. 642 (Edw. I.); Aillina (ace.) Fines I p, 121 (John); Edelina Corbet Eot. Orig. I p. 29 (Edw. I.);
LYD p. 83 (13th c.); Egelina FA I p. 422 (AD 1346), etc.
Edelina (Dev.)
Adalina and Adelina are given by
Eom.
sources.
are derivatives
They
F
de Chambernoun
p.
160 only from
from the
OG
name-
element Adal-, Add- (see Adalbert) formed by means of the Eom. fern. dim. suff. -ma, or as Kalbow (p. 133) assumes, from OF Ade < Adda (on account of the preservation of
+
+ ma.
For the forms Aal-, Ael-, Al- see 1 Adelais(a). Ayellina, Aillina are most probably < Adelina although OG *Agilina (cf. Agilin and Aglina F 29) might exhibit the same forms. Edelina is due to the occurrence of
the
dental)
el
,
ME
Edel- as a
sideform of Add- (<
OE
Egelina
Aedel-).
is
from *Agilina or rather a merely graphical variant of Ayelina or from Edelina, the first member showing a develeither
opment
of Edel-
>
EH
>
2
Aegel-
.
EB
p. 375 (AD 1166); Adetinus exchactor 333 (Edw. I.); Adelyn (surname, Norf.) ibid,
Adelinus (Line.) (Line.)
Egel-, analogous to that of Aedel-
I p.
p. 498 (Edw. I.), etc. Cf. OG Adalin F 160 (from OG and Eom. sources), the male equivalent of the preceding name. It is not impossible,
however, that it may sometimes have been coined in England with the NF suff. -m\ to be taken into account is, further, the possibility that
NF
influence (Adeline
1114). 1
Giff. 2
Cf. also
Cf. Ayllard
Reg. Cf.
p.
it
BCS OE Aedeling
dux
Adelin <
be < OE Aedelwine under 1113 is = Aefelwine dux ibid.
may
under Adelard and the
20
(AD 126768).
*Aegelbert.
in Gaimar.
pi. n. Adlingflet
:
Ayalinflet
10
Adeliz(a), see Adelais(a).
Adelo (Yorks) Ellis, Intr. II p. 3. OGr Adelo F 159, the male equivalent of Adela (above). No corresponding OE hypochoristic form of compounds with Aedel-
on record.
is
Adelulfus Ellis Intr. II p. 278 *; Adelulfo (dat.) Flandr MKS pp. 94, 145, 152; Adalulfi (gen.) BCS 661 (AD 918) is the son of Aelfthryth (daughter of King Alfred) and Baldwin II.,
Count
of Flanders.
OG
Adelulf* etc. F 182. As & rule, Adelulfus Latinized form of the common OE name Aedelwulf.
is
the
Adradus mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary pp. 102, 103, 104, 105. OGr Adrad (Rom.), Adarad F 157. The first member Ad- is Ad(aJ- belongs to Adal-, for which see Adalbert*.
OE names: in Adhysi LY, the first member be explained with Mtiller (p. 77) as OE ad rogus'. In other cases, mostly in Latin charters, it occurs for various found in
also is
c
to
Thus the West Saxon King Aedeluulf BCS in the Latin text of the same charter 4 Aldivulf episc. BCS 318, 322 is probably the same as Adulf episc. ibid. 317; King Alfred's son Eadweard AS Chr. 910 appears as Adward BCS 531; Eadgive BCS 779 is = Adgive ibid. 775. In later charters, Ad- < Eadmay be due to the regular development of OE ea > a, the originally long diphthong of Ead- having been shortened before a The second member is OHG- rat (OE rad consonant-group.
name-elements.
478
called
is
Adulf
;
y
red) 'Rat'.
shed,
but
On it
the coins, a and
seems likely
that,
are not always distinguiif the present name were
ce
"This Adelulfus may have been an English Aethelwulf, but he was more likely an adventurer from. Flanders, where the
name 8
is
also found."
First
member
as
in
wulf (OE wulf) 'Wolf. Franck, Afr. Gr. 69, 4. 3
4
Of.
Wrede, Ostg.
Of.
also Zachrisson,
p.
Adalbert; second member is OG wolf, the loss of w in OG and OE see Sievers, Ags. Gr. 173, 3.
On
114.
AN
Infl.
p.
103.
11
member would
native, the second
exhibit the
usual form
57, remark 2). Moreover, -redfus), (cf. Sievers, Ags. Gr. the Latin ending not often found in moneyer's names to
some extent speaks in favour of Eom. present case most probable that this
WF-Rom. monyer's names, Eadmund coins. Aebbe Friesa
AS
Chr. 897
origin. is
It is in
one of the
the
many
occurring especially on the St.
A
1 .
OG
Abbi, Abbe (Frisian Ebbe)* F 11. OE equivalents are found in Ebbi, Ebbe (and the fern, form Aebba), see Muller p. 63 (66) and Williams p. 420 f. Cf.
compounds with this element see *Aegelbert. Aegelbryht of Galwalum AS Chr. 650 A. Cf. MS F 650 (AS Chr. II p. 23): "Her fordferde Birinus se In Bede biscop, Aegebertus se Frencisca was gehadod". HE L III, C YII he is called Agilberctus, natione quidam Aegel-: for
*Aegeibert:
Grallus.
The same person mentioned by F 30.
is
Agil-,
of Paris 666
Bish.
Agilbert,
a very
680,
common OG name-
c
element, belongs either to *agja- Spitze, Schwertschneide\ c c to *agan sich furchten' or Goth, agls unschicklich, schiinpflich 53
Aegel- has been
.
made
the subject of a detailed inInfl. p. 101 ff., where he
AN
vestigation by explains the Aegel- (Ail-, EU-) forms which appear abundantly in post-Conquest times as due to a development of
Zachrisson,
> ceel (with AN loss of the dental) > cegel, ceil > ail which explanation is no doubt correct. As regards the names with Aegel-, occurring on coins from Aethelred, they cannot be explained in the same way, but are considered by Zachrisson to contain a native name-element Aegel-, Egel-. The latter form occurs as the first member of Egelmund LY,
OE
cedel
(eil),
1
One
of the sixty- two persons of Frisian and English natioin a fight against the Danes. killed nality 2 Probably to be associated with Abbo above. 3
Cf.
second
Meyer-Liibke
member
p. 7,
Bruckner
see Adalbert.
p.
218,
Scho'nfeld p. 3; for
12
and has been dealt with by Mliller p. 105, who gives several other names which he considers to be compounded with the same native name-element. An examination of these names shows, however, that if we eliminate those which are continental (the above-mentioned *Aegelbert and Aegelmund, a Lombard, in Widsif)), Egillof (which is ON), those, occurring in Latin charters of doubtful date, where they
may be
the
result
of
the afore-mentioned transition
> Aegel- and lastly a couple of names from Bede, do not occur there, only one certain instance which HE, of a compound with Egel- remains, viz. the above-mentioned Egelmund. Now, it may be questioned whether there is of Aedel-
any reason ns.
Muller,
supposing that LV contains continental dealt with the names appearing in
for
who has
p. it,
has not touched this question, although it certainly is of importance for the explanation of some of them. One well-
known
instance
a
of
continental
p.
n.
in
LY
is
Karlus,
His name assumed to signify Charlemagne. has probably been entered on account of some gift he had sent to the monastery of Durham. In a seventeenth-cenLY as is described tury notice, "containing the names of the benefactors towards St. Cuthbert's Church from the very original foundation thereof" *. It is possible, however, that not all the names found there represent benefactors of the monastery. It is well known, especially from universally
c
the continental Libri Confraternitatum S. Gall, that a Gebetsverbriiderung' or exchange of prayers especially for the
dead took place between different monasteries. Several instances are given by Hahn, die Bonifazischen Briefe 113
p.
f.
Among
other things,
we
are
told
that
King
Aelfward of East Anglia thanks Bonifazius for his mentioning his name in the prayers, and that he promises him that prayers shall be read for him in seven monasteries of his
1
kingdom.
LVD
Moreover,
Intr. p.
vn.
Aelfward asks him annually
to
13
send a read.
list of persons deceased, for whom prayers shall be Similar examples of the exchange of name lists are
given by Stevenson in his Intr. to LVD p. ix, of which I venture to quote the following: "In a letter of Kineheard, bishop of Winchester, to Lull, archbishop of Metz, we see the process in operation; the names of the deceased friends
were interchanged, and, on the arrival at their respective destinations, they were transmitted by the bishop to the various the
establishments in his diocese ...
ecclesiastical
system progressed,
became customary
it
As
for various
societies to enter into arrangements among themselves by which the benefactors to any orib> establishment reaped the benefit to be derived from the prayers ecclesiastical
whole association". I therefore consider it likely above-mentioned Karlus, there occur in LY other names of continental persons for whom prayers were to be read for one reason or another. Hence it is very of
the
that, beside the
OG
well possible that Egelmund is < Egilmund, a mutated form of Agilmund F 33, and this seems even likely if
we
account that, with the exception of this compounds with Aegel- do not seem to appear about two centuries later on the coins of Aethelred II. take
into
instance, till
and his successors, in whose reigns they may have been introduced by some of the continental moneyers of whom there were many working in England. The money er's
names compounded with Aegel-, Egel- are the following: Aegelbriht (Cnut) Grueber p. 243; Aegelferd (Cnut) ibid, (cf. OG Agilfrid F 31); Aegelmcer, -mer (Cnut, Edw. Conf.) ibid.
pp. 243, 339, 340
(Harold
ibid. p.
I.)
Aegelric,
Egelric
302
454,
(Cnut
Agilmar F 33); Aegelman Aigliman, Aclemans (Rom.) F 33);
(Aethelred
197, 298, 329, 388, 400 Aegelsig,
OG
(cf.
(cf.
(cf.
II.
Edw.
Conf.)
ibid.
pp.
F
34);
Aclerik (Eom.) Egelrich
Aegelsie, Aeilsie (Cnut,
Edw.
Conf.) ibid. pp. 243,
455 (not on record in OG); Aegelward,
Edw.
Agilward
F
34
Conf.) f.);
ibid.
pp.
Aegelwer(d) 282, 320, 406, 412 (cf.
Aegehvig, Egelwig (Cnut,
OG
Edw.
Conf.) ibid.
14
pp. 275, 398, 400
OG
(cf.
F
Eilwihc
35); Aegelwifne), Egel-
Edw. Conf.) ibid. pp. 197, 285, ivine, Eilwine (Aethelred II. F OG35); Eilnod (Edw. Conf.) ibid, 302, 386 (cf. Agilwin in record OG). If Aegel-, Egel- is really p. 457 (not on absent from native names, some of those given above will be hybrid formations.
Aegenulf, see Aginulfus.
Aelismer mon., quoted from Ending, Annals of the coinage of Great Britain. The first member does not occur in OE p. ns 1 If correct 2 it seems most likely to be < Elis-, which appears as first member of some p. ns in France, and which came into use .
,
on account of the Scriptural names Elisabeth, Elisachar and 3 Eliseus, occurring there in the time of Charlemagne already .
The second member
is
OG man (OE m
c
herrlich,
beruhmt
3 .
Aernis(ius), see Ernegis.
Ae6elbrand mon. (Eadgar) Grueber p. 163; Aetlebrant, Etlebrant (Medesh.) BCS 1130 (AD 972992). The second member is absent from native OE p. ns and indicates
ced
either
by Lind
ON
or
OG
from the
3
4
origin
13th
c.,
.
Adalbrandr is instanbut the suggestion is
put forward that it is a German loan. forms are no doubt to be derived from 164.
Aedel-
Hence the above
OG
Adalbrand 5
F
name
is
if
is
the
(in Aedelbrand) Anglicized, not simply to be explained as a hybrid form of native Aedel-
and
ON
or
OG
-brand.
The stem-vowels influenced by
OE
of Aetle-, Etle-, too,
Aedel-, Edel-.
have probably been
As regards
the metathesis
1
Elesa and Elesing in the West Saxon Genealogy (AS Chr. 552 A) are not good evidence in the present case. For Alis(ius) see below. 2 3
4 3
And
not a mistake for Aelf-.
Cf.
Longnon
Cf.
Bjorkman, Pers.
First
'Schwert
5 .
member
p.
302. p.
191.
as in Adalbert, second
member
is
OHG
brant
15
of
the
I,
163
ff.:
following
OG
may
parallels
be adduced from
F
Adlegard, Adlegaud, Atleydis, Adlemar, Most of these instances are taken from Rom. sources, Atlulf. whence both the metathesis and t < f (cf. Kalbow p. 135 f.) are to be ascribed to Rom. influence; see also Braune Ahd. Gr.
Adlevert,
167,
9.
And
lastly, the
kish interchange Afr. Gr. 90.
of
Aedelhere Friesa
AS
A
A
Chr. 897
common name both
OG
in
due to the Franwhich cf. Franck,
in -brant is
t
d and
final
t,
for
1 .
and
OE
2 .
The present form
is
probably Anglicized. Aetard, see *Actard. Aetlebrant, see Aedelbrand.
Aginulfus LVD p. 64; Aegenulf, Aegnulfmon. (Aethelred II.) Hildebrand p. 97, Grueber p. 197; Aeinulf minister 3 BOS 1164 (AD 965); Aeinulf miles ibid. 1257 (AD 970); Agenulfi Intr. II p. 8;
Agenulfus (Wilts.) ibid. p. 279; 4 FNC III p. Einulf(us) Eginulfus Aquilensis Hist, Ab. II 243 504; Ainulfus (AD 115489); Ainolf, p. I p. 123, RH II p. 222 Aynolf, Aynulf (surnames) (Edw. I.) Fed. Fin. Ebor. p. 38 (AD 1202), etc. Ellis,
(gen.)
ibid. p. 94;
RM
OG
Aginulf, Agenulf, Einolf etc. F 41. which does not occur in native
Agin-,
extension
of *ag "spitz
according to Bruckner
3
The
OE
or belongs to *agan p.
218
f.
c
first
member,
names,
is
an
sich furchten'
The second member
the
is
ON origin is not probable. Adelulfus above. See Bjb'rkman, Namenk. p. 31. Agtard, see *Actard. Aia (male) LVH (c. AD 1030) quoted from Searle. same
1
2
as
Cf.
in
Aebbe above.
member as in Adalbert, second member is OHGr (OE here) Heer'. The same person is probably Eignulf minister, ibid. First
hari,
c
lieri 3
(AD 4
1280
972).
Mentioned by
Hastings.
Orderic
as
one
of
the
Normans
killed
at
16
OG Aw < Agio F
Of.
16,
OF
Aie Langlois
9
p.
Com
1
But
name
Aio,
Tholos)
CR
perhaps Celtic (see Holder), as is certainly the borne by a Lombard in the fourth cent.
Aimar: Ernald Aimar (mercator de terra
f.
159.
II p.
name
This
either
is
development
agi-
OG
or
Adamar
>
OG
from
Agimar
ai referred to in
Hadamar 5
(with
2
F
23 with the
preceding name, or from loss of h) F 156, 795 f.
OF
Aimar, Aimer are not unfrequently met with in ME documents, where, in most cases, they are to be derived from a native etymon, as has been suggested by Zachrisson (AN Infl. p.
105),
who
explains
them from Aethemcer <
Aefhelmcer,
with loss of the dental through AN influence and insertion of i to avoid hiatus. Cf. also Adomari (gen.) I p. 10
EH
= Aymer
CCR
I p. 444.
Aingot (Dev.) Eot. Fin.
Se further *Haimer. p. 282.
No OG equivalent seems to be on record. For the first member see Aginulfus\ the second member is related to the name of the Gauti (OE Geatas, ON G-autar). On this element Franck, Afr. Gr. p. 68 and
see,
further,
254,
Bjorkman Pers. Ainildam
*AiniId:
(ace.)
(Norf.)
32,
3,
F
607,
Bruckner
p.
Mangod below. Ped.
Fin. I
p.
187
(AD
I Agnilda CME III p. 267; Aynild (surname) pp. 445, 449 (Edw. I.); Eynild (Suff.) ibid. II pp. 166, 184 (Edw. L), etc.
EH
1196);
OG
Ainhildis (Rom.), Eirihilt F 39. For the see Aginulfus; the second member is OS hild c 3 pugna a common name-element in both lang-
Aginildis,
first
member
(OE
hild)
,
Cf.
Haganild below. Ainmer mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary
uages.
On
105.
WF-Rom. development of agi > ai see Franck, Afr. Kalbow p. 93. For the members see Echebrand and Aelismer. For the first member of Adamar, see Adradus above; Hadafrom OHG hadu (OE headu) Kampf. Cf. Kalbow p. 134.
Gr.
the
105,
5
is
p.
c
17
OG
not given by F. For the first member Ain- < Agin- cannot, in this case, represent is
*Aginmar
see
Aginulfus. native development, but
a
is
due
to the
WF-Bom.
transi-
tion of agi > ai, for which see Aia. For the second member see Aelismcer: -mer for -mar- might depend on adaptation
OG
OE
form -mer but is, in this case, rather explained as OF. Cf. Mackel p. 38, Kalbow p. 89. to the usual
be
to
*Ainsie, Aynsie minister BCS 917 (AD 955). Not given by F. Names in -sige 1 moreover, are rarely ,met with in OG. It is therefore probably a hybrid form ,
Continental
of
Ain- (see Aginulfus) and native
or a
-sige,
mistake for Aylsie < OE Aedelsige. Airard (Dors.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 279.
OG
Cf.
Agirardus
2
F
42.
Another explanation
According only the diphthong ai but
possible.
also, in
denotes not
3 cases, e
some
possible that Airard stands for Erard\ low and the following name. is
it
however,
is,
DB
to Stolze (p. 9), ai in
Hence
.
Erhart be-
cf.
Aitard, Etard: Aitard (Chesh.), Aitardus (Norf. Suff.) Ellis, II p. 279; the same person is called Ettard ibid. p.
Intr.
Aitard de Vals fVaux
314;
3
)
Hildebrand, 449; Atardo
hard (surname) Inq. Non. p. BLP p. 3 (AD 1201); Ethardus
RGB
LYD
DB
344; Ait-
p.
de Alagon 110; Etard de Bleu CK I p. 440 (AD
p.
(dat.)
(AD 1199); Etardo (dat.) Etardi 1220); (gen.) (formerly abbot of Fecamp) ibid. p. 577 (AD 1223); Etardi (gen.) BB p. 249 (AD 1166)= AtII p.
72
tardi foot-note ibid.
OG
Eidhart and Aitard (Bom.)
OHG
is
1
OHG
eit
(OE
sign,
OS
F
c
ad)
sigi
ignis, rogus'
(OE
The
46. 4
Et- < Ait-
.
5
sige)
'Sieg
,
member
first
a very
is
due
to
common OE
name-element. *
member is a chiefly member see *Adard.
First
second
WF
extension of *ag.
See
F
41;
3
which is explained by the AN monophthongization which see Menger p. 43 ff. and Behrens p. 123 ff. 4
for
Cf.
2
T.
also Bruckner, p.
Forssner
100.
of ai
>
e,
18
precemonophthongization of ai > e, for which is from Ait- with OF loss of i in pretonic Atname. ding 1 See Acard above position. the
AN
see
.
Alard see Adelard.
LVD
Alberia
pp. 62, 70.
The first member is al or Alberga, Albergia F 163. the For etymology of the second memadel, see Adelard. ber see Schonfeld p. 13 and literature there quoted. In
OG
has the phonetical value of
i
-beria,
being the result
[d$],
As refronting of g in this position. regular this element in OE. p. ns, Lieberof occurrence the gards
OF
the
of
mann, Die Heiligen Englands p. ix has made the following statement: "Die seltene Namensendung beorg geht schon im VIII. Jh. in burg iiber und der haufige Schluss von Frauennamen burg wird zu berga latinisirt". Names in -berga make their first and principal appearance in the Latin MSS of Becle's HE, whereas in later authors (King Alfred and It Flor. Wig.) they usually appear in the form -burg(a). may be that Liebermann is right in his assumption that once existed as a native name-element, although has fallen out of use at an early date. But since it is found in OE only in Latin documents or in translations -berg
it
from Latin
WF
of
originals, I prefer to consider
as
an instance
OE personal nomenclature: the OE been replaced by -berg fa), one of the
on
influence
has
element -burg
it
most common endings of
WF
fern. p.
ns a
.
Albericus camerarius (Hants. Wilts.), Albericus comes 3 (Wilts. Buck. Oxf. etc.), Alberi(c) (Dev.), Albericus de Ver 4 (Cambr.
Hunt.
Ess.), (Gralterus filius) Alberici (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. I pp.
367,
498,
Wig.
p.
1 2
3
(AD
280, 321; Alberico (obi.) legato 1138); Alberico (obi.) de Capifl
12,
CE
Ann. I p.
For second member see *Actard. Cf.
Meyer-Liibke, p. 56. Albricus LVD, p.
= Comes
foot-note 4
II pp.
378
Cf.
2.
FNC
V,
p.
757.
66.
Cf.
Ellis,
Intr.
I p. 367,
19
1215); Albericum (ack.) domini Papae notarium Ann. p. 98 (AD 1258); Albericus de Mundavilla p. 81 1 Aulri II 410 (13th c.); (surname, Kent) (Edw. I.) etc. p. Albericus 2 etc. F 71. This is a stereotyped Latin form
193
(AD
LYD
Wint.
EH
OG
of which the English equivalent is Aelfric, Alfric. It is not impossible that the native form may sometimes have been Latinized in the same way. Aubri is the OP form (cf.
Aub(e)ri I
Langlois
52),
p.
> u and the development
with the regular vocalization of of -ric > ri, for which see Mackel
146.
p.
Alberica, Albrica
CMS
I,
418; Albrica de Stowe (Carnbr.)
p.
EB p. 530 (AD 121012). A fern, form of the preceding Albert: Albrt mon.
name.
Eadmund) Keary
(St.
105; Albert
p.
mon. (Eadred) Grueber p. 155; Alb art mon. (Eadgar) Hildebrand p. 11; Albertus Lothariensis (Heref. Bedf.), Albertus capellanus (Kent), Albertus clericus (Berks. Eutl.), Albertus (homo Drogonis de Beurere) (Yorks.), Albertus (homo Eogeri (Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 367, II pp. 12, 280;
Pictaviensis)
Albertum
Francesium
(ack.)
(Norf.)
EB
p.
398
(AD
1166);
Magister Albertus (domini papse notarius) Chr. Joh. Ox. p. 191 (AD 1252); Albertus presbiter Cardinalis (in Lucina) I p. 354; Albertus Gircleler, de Alemania, FY p. 94
EM
(AD
1393);
maker
Thomas
ibid. p.
buklermaker
ibid.
cutler ibid. p.
178
p.
(AD
OG refer 1
It
127
(AD
F
163.
With regard
member I second member as
to the first
the reader to Adelard above; the
would seem that Albert mon. (Eadmund) Grueber,
member
First
member 3
176
1457).
Albert*
also belongs here. 2
fil.
(AD 1455); Eobertus Albright, (AD 1456), Hugo Albryglit, cutteler ibid, p.
177
Johannis Albright, buckler1418); Willelmus Albright, cutler et
Albright
also
is
MHO
OHG
rfchi,
common
in
is
OS
alp riki
(OE (OE
France and
culf,
ON
c
dlfr)
c
rice)
Italy.
p. 126,
Elf, second
j
machtig
A
.
Rom. dim. form
is
Albertino (dat.) Rogerio de Pistorio (Yorks.) Rot. Orig. I p. 283 (Edw. II) and Albertinus de Bolonia CPR II p. 266 (AD 1310).
20
in Adalbert
l
Albert
.
is
otherwise a native name, viz. <
OE
Aethelbeorht or Alberht (see Miiller p. 100).
HE L
Albinus Bede
V, C. 20
(p.
33 1) 2
;
Albinus canonicus
Aubyn (surname, Norf.) Rot.
et sarcerdos Line. Obit. p. 164;
Further instances in Bardsley
Orig. II p. 202 (Edw. III).
123 p. 29. pp. 43, 68, Archiv In most cases, AlUn(us) is to be considered as Latin (< alSometimes it might also be < OG Alb- (cf Albert cus) bus). .
+ Rom. dim.
-m.
suff.
Cf.
Kalbow
p. 39,
F
65.
CME
I p. 249 (AD 1114-20); Albod(o), Albot: Albodo abbot I p. Albot 69 EC (surname) Albod (gen.) (AD 1200); p. Gilberd 612 Albod 77 (Edw. I), II pp. 330, 610, (Edw. I);
RH
ibid. p.
857; Albold
(nom.)
-bod(e)
OCR
Monet Pipe Roll 19
(AD
I p.
518
I p.
OR
Halebot (surname)
II p. 4, III p. 2; Hale-
1227),
(AD
RC
32
p.
1222),
(AD
RH
1200);
II p. 327;
Aylbode (nom.) ibid. p. 472; Ayllebod (surname) Inq. Non. Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 1 (Edw. Ill); Eylbod (surname, Kent) 3 etc. p. 257 (AD 1257) 44) (p. suggests that Albot might be a 'popular Bardsley
form of Albrechtf, which explanation is not correct. The above forms are in the first place to be derived from OE The loss of the unAethelbeald in its ME form Albold^. stressed I is probably due to AN influence; cf. Menger p. 5 This accounts for the 87, Zachrisson, AN Infl. p. 144 ff. 1
As
regards the moneyer's name, Albart, mentioned above, may be a mere mistake for Albert or < OG Adalbard F 161. For -bard see Isenbard below. 2 = Albinus Andegavensis, brought by Remigius to Lincoln. 3 The name Alrebot Ellis, Intr. II p. 22 might belong here.
it
It
at
is,
any
rate,
with which the 4
bald
For
first
(OHG
a corrupt form, since there
first
member c
bald)
member might be
see Adelard, second
kiihn
3 .
-bolt
is
is
no name-element
connected.
member
is
OE
beald,
due to the AN interchange Of OG origin is probably
final d and t; cf. Menger p. 97. Alboldus clericus (Suff.), Alboldus cocus (Hants.) Ellis Intr. II p. 280. Cf. OG Albold F 161.
of
5
A
similar loss of
*Theobald).
I
is
seen in Tebott
< Tebold
(see
below sb
21
existing interchange of forms with and without I: thus the abbot Albodo above is the same person as Albolde (dat.) AS
H
and Albod Monet appears as Albold Monet It is impossible to determine whether, 13. I Eoll p. Pipe or how far, OG Albod, Allot, Adelbodo F 164 are represented in the above instances. Unless the above form Albodo 1114
Chr.
OG,
is
,
second member has at any rate been influenced -bodo, which would be easily explained from the
its
OG
by
1
occurrence of -bodo 2 side by side with -bod in a number of OG p. ns. In -bode, e is probably merely orthographical. Albold, see preceding name.
LVD
Albreda
Albretha ibid. p. 79 (12th or 13th c.); Albredam (ack.) Fed. Fin. Ebor. p. 40 (AD 1202); Albreda (sister of Eobert le Flemeng) Chr. Petr. p. 78; Al58,
pp.
141;
LVD
brea
LYD
p. 110; Albree (gen.) ELP I p. 36; Albrei (fern.) 104 (13th c.); Aubraij uxor Pt, Y. p. 44 (AD 1379);
p.
Aubrayson (surname) Bardsley p. 68; Auveray, Auverey, Auwre, Averey (surnames) EH II pp. 285, 305, 381 etc.
The
origin
these
of
forms
is
not quite certain;
cf.
the
3 It Binz, Angl. Beibl. XXIII p. 4 seems most likely, however, that they are all derived from
suggestion made by
.
OG
Alb(e)rada*, Alverada F 71, with regular ment into *Albree *Aubree, *Alvree *Auvree.
OF
developAlbreda is,
merely a Latinized form of OF Althe influence of ME -red. Albrei under partly probably and Aubray show the common AN insertion of i in the 5 ending -ee, for which cf. Behrens p. 82 f., Menger p. 40 then,
in
my
opinion,
bree,
.
1
"f abbod
rice
set
See
Eadmunde he
geaf Albolde wses
munuc
on Bece".
member
2
For
3
See also Bjorkman, Namenk.
4
First
of the 5
this
Cf.
member
see Anderboda. p.
12.
as in Alberic, second
member
is
a fern, form
element -rad, for which see Adradus. also the pi.
ns Saltrede, Saltreye, Estrede, Esirea, Estrei
adduced by Zachrisson,
AN
Infl.
p.
116.
22
Bardsley
68),
(p.
who has
dealt with
NE
Aubrey, Aubery,
ME
Aubri (< Albericus, see above) Anbury, and the present forms, although they can in most cases be kept distinct. NE Aubrey (oobri) is < ME Aubrey (< Albreda) with the original spelling preserved, whereas NE Aubery (oob(e)ri) is a continuation of ME (Eom.) Aub(e)ri (< Albericus), with the accent very soon shifted over to the first A confusion of the forms has not, as a rule, syllable. taken place till -ey (in Aubrey) had been levelled under ?, confused
has
had
so that both forms
Aldeardis
OG The the
EC
fallen together in pronunciation.
p. 9
Aldigart (male and
(AD
1109).
fern.) Altiardis (fern.
3
In OGr, -gard
.
names
is
found in both male and
(cf.
Aldeardis,
speaking,
strictly
,
Aldebrand 2
An
etc.
instance
Johannem
OG
KCD
of
*Alebrand:
for
names,
214,7.
405 (Edw. I). found both in France and
an Italian dim. form of this name
etc.
F
The
61.
p.
116.
first
member
as
name; for the second member, see Bertram. Alebrandi (surname, borne by a merchant of
Alfe)brand
B
F
member
(AD
1272).
81, Carstens p.
which see Kalbow
First
58)
I p.
(ack.) Aldibrandini Hist. Pap. 219 (AD 825).
Sens) Giff. Eeg. p. 116
1
(F
Alderam, Aldrannus
in preceding
OG
Hof,
corresponding to the OF is not to be
EH
Aldran
,
c
whence the second member
explained with Sievers, Ags. Gr. Aldebrandus de Luka (Lond.) Italy.
5
alt
-geard only occurs as the termination of male The present form Gott. gel. Anz. 162 p. 780).
form Altiardis 1
OG
fern,
60.
c
OE
whereas
is
Rom.) F
member is OHG alt, OS aid (OE eald, aid) second member is OHG gart, OS gard (OE geard) first
Haus
is,
(fern.)
p.
138
12.
A
Eom. dim. form
f.
as in Aldeardis, second
member
as in Aedel-
brand. 5
First member is probably OHG al ganz appearing in compounds as al(a)-, al(l)e-, al(l)i-, see Groger p. 7 ff. Cf. also Adelard above; second member as in Aedelbrand. c
j
,
23
with
prothetic
(AD
h
is
CE
Halebrandin (an Italian)
I p.
379
1218).
de Yeer Rot. Orig. II
Alfonsus
(nuncio
(obi.)
Reg.
Portingal)
Dominus Aldefonsus (domini Ox.
263
p.
Dungarvan)
(AD
CPE ibid.
1283); I
p.
YI
p.
CR
21 (Edw. Ill); Alfonso I p. 597 (AD 1224);
regis Angliae filius) Chr. Joh.
Alfonsus de" Melinis (parson of 196 (AD 1285); John Alfouns (of 443 (AD 1337); Anphos AS Chr.
Portyngale) p. 1086 E is = Alphonso VI. of Castile; phonscill
OG
CR
I p.
cf.
also the pi.
n Al~
12.
Adalfuns, Adelfons, Aldephons, Alfons
name was borne by
a
number
of Spanish
1
F
166.
This
and Portuguese
kings.
Aliand (surname) Sanct. Dun. p. 3 Cf. OG Aliand F 80. For the
(AD
1477).
first
member, see *Ale-
Irand; the second member is perhaps -nand (belonging to Goth, -nanfjan wagen'), with dissimilatory loss of n, see Schroder, Gott. gel. Anz. 162 p. 794. Alilandus see *Eliland. c
Willelmus Alls seu Alisius (Hants.)
Alis(ius): 368.
Ellis Intr. I
p.
OG Algis F 168. For the first the second member Ernegis. Almaric see Amalric.
member
see Adelard, for
Almarica see *Amalrica. Almfridus see Amelfridus. [Alnoldus, Alunold Ellis Intr. II pp. 22, 27 like Alnulfus ibid. p. 282, and Alner LVD p. 71 stand for Aluoldus, Aluuold, Aluulfus and Aluer owing to the common graphical confusion of n and M]. *Alsard: Halsard (Surr.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 334. is probably prothetic. *Alsard might be from Elisard 2
H 1
First
member,
see
Adelard; second
member
is
OH(j
-funs
c
(OE 2
fus) bereit', o for u is Rom. First member as in Aelistncer, second
member
as in *Actard,
24
would be due to the occurrence of a and e side by side in some OG name-elements such as Al- El-, Of. also Al- and El- in DBAlt- Eli-, Alid- Elid- etc. names. Or is Alsard = Ansard?
F
a for
78.
e
:
:
:
Alselin: Goisfridi (gen.) Alselin (Line.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 472. is not to be ascertained whether Alselmus (Essex) ibid.
It
II p. 24 is an error for Alselin or vice versa, on account in of the frequent graphical confusion of in and
ME
m
documents, or whether they are two different names. Als1 with assimilatory change of n > 1. Of. is probably < Ans-
AN Infl. p. 122.
similar instances of assimilation in Zachrisson,
Alselm, see preceding
name.
Alsent (surname, Cant.)
EH
II p. 557
(Edw.
I).
OG Alsind(a),
Alsindis (Pol. Irrn. Ill, 25), Alasind etc. (fern.) 54 besides Adalsind ibid. 178. For the first member see
F
The second member
Adelard. sind,
77
(p.
the
c
OE
Fahrt
5
is
< *sinpa (Goth,
OHG
sinps,
Bruckner p. 304. Meyer-Liibke sip) that the male names in -sind are < *sinpa-, suggests names in -sind < *sivinpa- (Goth, swinps, MHG
f.)
fern,
,
see
The genswinde, OE swip) 'kraftig with Eom. loss of w 2 der of the name under notice is, however, not to be deter5
.
On
mined.
the
Eom.
transition of
Alweis (uxor Ernold' Cmerarii) The ei of the second member for
-I,
of
i
ECE
>
e
Mackel
see
I p.
162
mon
will be
p.
115
s .
Hence the
OG
Adalwidis, Adehvidis (Eom.) the first member see Adelard; -ividis^ has
1
(
nus), 1
F
180
f.
ety-
For
undergone the
development >
wis, see Schultz p. 182
ff.
See Anselin and *Anshelm below. Cf.
also
This
Romania XXXVIII,
might
given by
From OS
etymology fern.
1198).
is
which instances p. 65 and Luhmann
Menger
2
97.
probably an AN spelling are to be found in Behrens p.
101,
OF
(AD
p.
p.
are
ns see
232.
also account for the spelling Bjorkman, Pers. p. 100.
wU
Otheinus (= *0thl-
c
(OE wld) weit>; further suggestions as to the found in F 1562. On the Latin ending -is of
Kalbow
p.
29.
25
Amalberga virgo 661
(AD
OG
(of
the
monastery of Blandinium)
918).
Amal(ajberga
F OE
Waltemath p. 13. Amal- 1 is ns, and has been introduced from
90,
lacking from native p. For the second the Continent.
member
*Amaldredus: Amaldredo
LVD
OG
Cf.
BCS
Amalrad F
(dat.)
94.
The
first
see Alberia.
p. 75 (12th
member
is
c.).
the same
as in preceding name; the second member, for which see Adradus above, appears as -red in OS (cf. Gallee, As. Gr. p. 62 f., Backmann. p. 54 f.) and in L. Fr., cf. Heinzel pp.
109, 238.
33,
36,
become
-re.
ever,
will
24,
By
regular OF development it has 38. In the present case, how-
Cf. Mackel p. have been influenced by OE -red, or, which is equally possible, *Amaldredus may be a hybrid form. As regards the insertion of d, it is analogous to that found e. g., it
OF
in
OG
moldre,
Amaldricus
coldre,
F
95,
Amaiinus de Barres (abl.) ibid.
p.
175
(AD
faldra
etc.
<
and Kalbow
CCE
I p.
mol(e)re p. 122.
448
(AD
Cf. also
etc.
1255);
Amalinno
1174).
OG Amalin F 89. In the present case it NF dim. form of Amal-, see Amalberga.
certainly a The second a is
prevents associating it with Hamelinus below. Amalric, Amelric: Amelric mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 115; Amelricus de Dreuues (Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 405; Amalf
ric(us)
AS
ward
(AD
(Oxf. Derb.) ibid. II p. 286; of France Chr. 1124 E 2
;
Amalri Amalric
es kinges sti-
CCE
I p.
20
Amauric Bataille (Oxon.) Eot. Fin. p. 360 (AD Amaur de Nohers KC p. 124; Almaric (Glouc.) Eot. p. 170 (AD 1201); Almaricus de Laundres Ann. Dunst.
1227);
1206);
Oblat.
1289); Magister Almaricus (Bedf.) ibid. p. 128 1231); Almericus Burdet (Line.) Plac. p. 415 (Edw. I);
353
p.
(AD
(AD Aumar de Crohun CE Croiin 1
EB
p.
1224) = Almaricus de vicecomes EC p. 31 (AD 1199);
II p. 6
802; Americ
For the etymology see Meyer-Liibke p. 11. 2 = Hamalri ibid. 1123 E.
F
88,
(AD
Wrede,
Wand.
p.
39
and
26
Americus de Rupe Choard CEC p. 13 (John); Amerius Peche Plac. p. 285 = Almaricii (gen.) Peche ibid. p. 729 (Edw. I); Amanj, Amory (surnames) BH II p. 329; Omeric' de Bysilles ibid. I p.
OG
466
etc.
F
l
Amau- and AumaAmal- and Alma- respectively. Americ(us) (and Amerius, the Latinized form of NF Amen) 2 3 may be < *Amernc(us) < Amelric(us) by assimilation Amary is explained in the same way from Amalric. As for Omeric' most likely to be < Americ, o probably reflecting it seems show
Amalric, Almarich
NF
vocalization of
etc.
I
94
f.
in
.
',
ME dialectal appearance of o, instead of a, before a nasal. *Amalrica: Almarica (Buck.) Abbr. Plac. p. 280 (Edw. I); Almarica (fiF liogeri de Rostock) (Lane.) Rot. Orig. I p. 114 (Edw. I); Almarica uxor ibid. II p. 113 (Edw. Ill); Ameria
the
Pt.
Y
202.
p.
forms of Almaric, Ameri, for which see preceding
Fern,
name.
Amal win
de Burgo (Hamakvin de Burg) CE- I
149
p.
(AD
1213).
OG Amahuin F the second
95.
member
Ameifridus (Essex)
is
The
first
OHG, OS
member
as in Amalberga, wini (OE wine) Freund\ c
Ellis, Intr. II p.
286.
The same person
(Essex) ibid. p. 282.
is
probably Almfridus OG- Amal-, Amelfrid, Almefred F 92. For the first member see Amalric, the second member is OHG fridu (OE fridu, freodu) Friede c
D
.
Amelger
(Hertf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 286.
1
First member as in Amalberga. As regards Alma-, Alme-, it perhaps of a different origin, according to Bruckner p. 222 c belonging to ON dlmr Ulme Bogen'. It seems probable, however, that Amal- and Alma-, even if originally distinct, will easily have been liable to confusion although I Lave not come across any instances where this can be assumed with certainty. Of., For second member see Alberic. however, Ameifridus below\ is
Of.
Kalbow
p.
122.
It cannot,
kept distinct from Haimeric. 3
For Amory see Kalbow
p.
86.
however, with certainty be
27
OG
Amal-, Amelger F 92. For the first member see Amalberga, the second member is OHG ger (OE gar) < *gaizax -ger is not a criterion of OG origin alone, since 'Speer' .
it
occurs in
ON
p. ns, too
And
2 .
is
it
further, especially
in
ME! times, to be found for -gar in native
to
ON and orthographical in or to a ns of > -ger, development -gar gar > gar p. confusions,
OG
> ger jn
in
mind
weakly stressed that, in
many
position.
It
England
exhibit
ns owing
should also be borne
cases, a confusion of both elements
be due to the circumstance that several
may
p.
or the influence of
both -ger and -gar:
cf.
e.
OG g.
p.
ns in
Berenger
below.
Amelina
LTD
p.
13.
F 89. It is not possible to determine a dim. form of Amal-, see preceding name,
Amelina (Bom.)
whether or from
it
is
Ama
(cf.
F
81)
RH
+
el
+ ma.
II p. 769
Amelrey (surname) Probably < OG Amalrada* F
Cf.
Emelina below.
(Edw. 94,
I).
OF
*Amalree, exhibi-
ting a development analogous to that of Aubrey < *Aubree < Albrada. Allowance must, however, be made for the possibility that it is < Amelri (see Amalric) with AN ey (=
ei)
for
?,
see Ahveis.
Amerland (Staff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 286. The same form is also found in Cal. Doc. p. 214 (AD The first member is most likely to be Amel-, r for 1137). 4 Amelland is not given by being due to dissimilation from the form Amelbut its concluded existence be F, may I
.
landus Cal. Doc.
member
1
p.
It is further possible
OHG 2
3
429
(AD 10721079). For the first member is < -nand (in
see Amalberga; the second
cf.
that -ger in
OG
p.
ns sometimes
is
=
Bruckner
ger Verlangend'; (p. 256). Bjorkman, Pers. p. 14. First member as in Amalberga; for second Cf.
(under Albreda). 4 Cf. Zachrisson
AN
Infl.
p.
121.
member
see Albrada
28
See Schroder, G$tt, anarnanfjan) by dissimilation. l 162 794 Anz. p. gel. Amiza comitissa (wife of Kodbertus comes Leicestrise) LVD
Goth,
.
142.
(Obit.) p.
OG
Ameza, Amisa (fern.) and the male equivalent Amizo F 97. Of. Amizo = Amelricus Stark p. 64. Hence Amiza may be a dim. form of some fern, compound with Amal-.
The OF equivalent
Amisse,
is
Kalbow
p.
54.
Anderboda, Anderbode mon. (Edw. Conf., Harold II.) Grueber pp. 449, 450, 451, 452, 473; Anderboda LVH p. 63; (Eobertus
OHG
member, which
and
F
Antirpoto, Antarbod
absent from
is
OE
p. 216.
The
106.
first
OHG
p. ns, belongs to
is perhaps OS bodo, 8 Bruckner Bote (see (OE boda) p. 237, F 319) lacking from OE p. ns. As a first member it is
The second member
2
antaron 'semularf
OHG
EB
Andrebodce, Anderbodce (Dors.)
filius)
Antarpot,
.
c
D
-boto is
,
recorded
rarely
native
in
names;
Bodric mon. (Edw.
cf.
Bodmnc abbas BCS 250, 256 prop. 330. stands ibid. 230. Boda and Boddus Ellis, for Botwine bably Intr. II p. 50 and the dim. form *Bodeca (in Bodecanleali Grueber
Conf.)
BCS
300)
if
might,
Germanic, be judged according to
Friesen, Mediageminatorna p. 89 f. *Anfrid: Amfridi (gen.) le Flemeng
CE
I p. 640
(AD
v.
1224);
Anfridi, Amfridi (gen.) de Chancy EB p. 426 (AD 1166). OG An frid F 100. The first member is in most cases
intensive particle ana-, see Bruckner p. 223. For the member see Amelfrid. In other cases, Anfrid may
the
second
OE
be from
ON Asfrid,
Eanfrid or
see Bjorkman, Pers.
11.
p.
Angelin see Engelin. 1
and 2
p.
Land-
OE
p.
(OHG
lant,
OE
land, land
c
Land') occurs in both
OG
ns.
Bruckner
p.
224; cf.
also
Wrede, Wand.
p. 63,
Meyer-Liibke
13. 3
-bato
Cf.
also
Socin
p.
wird einerseits
45, -boto,
who
thinks
it
is
<
anderseits -bot".
c
bato
Kampf
;
"dies
LYD
Anneis
uncertain; if male, this name seems likely Amegis, thus being identical with Ernegis (beFor the second fern., < Arnheit, Arnaida F 140.
if
low);
is
OG
be <
to
16.
p.
The gender
member
see Adelais(a).
Ansard (surname) LYD p. 60. One might compare OG Ansard 1 (Eom.) F 127. It is more likely, however, that the name under notice is identical with the common ME surname Hansard, Haunsard, Haunsart 2 originally the Hansard, a member of one of c
,
German Hanse'
the establishments of the
Ansegis (Warw.)
OG The
Ellis, Intr. II p.
F
Ansigis, Ansgis
member
first
is
126
OG
.
288.
OF
f.,
Ans- (OE
3
Ansfs Langlois
Os-,
OK
34
p.
c
As-)
f.
Ans-
Gott>;
sometimes found in ON p. ns, owing to a transformation of As- on the model of the Continental form 4 The second member is -qls (cf. Lombard gisil Pfeilschaft' Bruck-
is
also
.
c
ner
gradation form of *gaiza-, see Amelger. This originally wanting in OE p. ns, but may have
90), a
p.
element
is
through a later
arisen
of
loss
I
in the native
form
-gisl,
-gils.
Ansel
(Buck.)
(Norf.)
RCR
CMR
II
9;
p.
II
Intr.
Ellis,
I
p.
288;
Ansellus monachus
(AD 1199); Ansellus molendmarius p. Ansellus (filius Galfridi) Rot. Orig. II p. 233
244, etc.
For Ansellus (Rom.) F 122, OF Ansel Langlois p. 35. Ans- see preceding name. The dim. ending may have been added on Rom. territory or be OG -ilo, influenced by Rom. 1
2
251, 3
For e.
member
first
g.
LVD
FY
p.
On
the
merchants
pp.
see Ansegis, for second member *Actard. 94, CR I p. 340, Exc. Rot. Fin. I p.
93,
13.
in
that was made between the German England who belonged to the Hanse and those
distinction
who did not belong
to
it,
see
W.
Stein,
Die Hansebruderschaft
der Kolner Englandfahrer (in Hans. Geschichtsbl. 197 4
ff.).
See Bjorkman, Pers.
p.
14,
Namenk.
p.
15,
XIY,
1908, p.
30 -el(lus);
see
Kalbow
p.
50.
Ansellus has sometimes been
Thus Ancellus Abbr. Plac. p. confused with AnseUinus 167 is = AnseUinus Basset ibid, and Ansellum (ack.) Mowin RCR I p. 389 = Ansellih Mowin ibid. II p. 64. This con*.
fusion will generally be due to the fact that in such a form as Ansellus, which signifies AnseUinus, the diacritic sign has been left out.
Anselin Pincerne
RCR
II p.
14
(AD
1199); Anselinus Test.
Anselino (abl.) de Brigge p. 363; Abbr. Plac. p. 214; II p. 152; AnRot. Orig. I p. 127; Aneelin Bataillis
Nev.
RGB
celinus Exc.
Lofeth Anselin
50;
names)
CR
ibid.;
106; Willelmus Anselin LVD p. Hanselin, Haunselin, Hancelin (sur-
196,
Ann. Burt,
Rot Fin. II
p.
I p.
p.
310, Exc. Rot. Fin.
II p. 517, etc.
A
Rom.
by means of the The forms with initial h 2 probably belonghere and not to Dutch Hans 3 (< Johannes), as Bardsley (p. dim.
stiff,
derivative from Ansel (above)
-in.
357) suggests, although this derivation is, of course, worth For the confusion of Anselin and Ansel, see
attention.
preceding name. It is further difficult to keep it distinct from Anselmus, on account of the paleographical confusion of in and m in ME documents. Cf. e. g. Anselinus de Gyse CRC p. 12^ = Anselmus de Gyse FA I 1. p.
Ansera mon. (Edw. Conf.) Grueber
RCR
I p.
151
(AD
p. 329;
Ansera (surname)
1198).
name can hardly contain OG Ans- as its first membecause the formation would then be quite unintelli-
This ber, gible.
Anseric de Tuscy OG Anseric etc. the second 1 5
RLP F
member
I p.
130.
as in
115
The
(AD 1214). member
first
as in Ansegis,
Alb eric.
See the following name. With regard to the addition or loss of
ME
initial k in docuBardsley (p. 347) correctly states: "Aspirates come and go as they like in early registers". 3 Which seems to be met with only sporadically in ME.
ments
31
Ansgardus
OG
Cf.
869 (De bello Hastingensi Carmen). F 126. The above form is not quite
p.
Ansgard
1
however, because, according to foot-note
certain,
same
MHB
person appears in
DB
ibid.,
(Ellis, Intr. II p. 288) as
the
Ans-
Whether Ansgeredus
(Oxf. Hunt.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 288 is < *Ansgerdus (< Ansgardus) or an error for Anseredus (Bjorkman, Pers. p. 11, Namenk. p. 15) is not determinable.
garus.
Anselme (dat.) (archbish. of Canterbury, a Lombard) AS Chr. 1093 E; Ansealm, Ansealme (dat.) ibid. 1095 E, 1097 E, 1100 E, 1103 E, 1109 E (the same person); Anscalm ("nefa Ansealmes aerceb'") ibid. 1115 E; Anselmus LVD pp. 98, 100; Anselmus le Gros (Bish. of St. David's) CG II p. 77 (AD 123047); Anselmi (gen.) de Guyse 2 ibid. I p. 305 (AD 126384); Anselmus Carpentaria CMS, I p. 45; Anselmus Ann. Theok. p. 56 (AD 1198); Anselmo (dat.) (merchant of Genoa) CE II p. 9 (AD 1224); Anselmus de Eotomago ( Eouen ), EB p. 207 (AD 1166); Anscelmus CME I p. 142
*Anshelm
c
:
J
(AD 111430),
OG OG
F
Ans(h)elm
member
first
etc.
128,
OF
c
helm (OE helm) Helm
languages,
ween
e
ea
and
Anselme Langlois p. 35. The name; the second member is a common name-element in both
as in preceding
I -4-
92, Zachrisson,
due
is
5 ,
to the
consonant
AN
Infl.
3
p.
;
NF
insertion of a glide a bet-
Menger p. 59, Behrens p. 150. For the graphical confucf.
Anselm and Anselin, see the latter name. *Anshelma (?): Anselma mater LYD (Obit.) p. 149. Perhaps a fern, form of preceding name, but more probably a graphical error for *Anselina < Anselin (above). Ansiger, Ansier* mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary pp. 105, 106, sion of
107. 1
First
member
as in Ansegis; for second
member
see Alde-
ardis. 2
Anselin above. ea in Healmstan BCS 659 (AD 926) < OE Helmstan is to be explained in the same way. 4 Ansidar ibid, probably stands for Ansigar, see Keary p. 89. 3
Cf.
The
32
F 125 f. For the first member see Ansemember as in Amelger. For Ansier < *Ansijer
OG
etc.
Ansger
gis; the second
Ansgar in England are in most cases to be explained Scand. Asgeirr, OSwed. with Bjorkman, Pers. p. 14, <
ger,
OW
Asger, Asgar.
Ansoldus canonicus Line. Obit. Soldanus
OCR
I
Genoa) probably Ansuldo (of
162; Ansaldus Mallonus
p.
p.
70
(AD
1228); the
de Genue
(abl.) person is 13 (AD 1225): Ead. Ansholt Eot. Fin.
CE
same
II pp. 12,
p. 456 (AD 1207). Ansivald, Ansald, Ansold etc. F 131. The first memas in Ansegis, the second member belongs to
OG
OHG
ber
waltan (OE wealdan) Svalten' 1 and is a common name-element in both languages. For the loss of w see Braune,
Ahd. Gr. Gr.
173,
^hold
3 ,
but
62 and Sievers, Ags. Ansholt might contain OG hold
109, Franck, Afr. Gr.
remark 3. seems more likely that h is merely graphical. Reinhold < OG Hagimvcdd and Ermenhaldus <
2, it
Cf. Mod. G Ermenald (below). *Anwis: Annois (fern.) 2 LVD p. 82 (12th or 13th c.). OG Anwis F 102, who thinks it is < Arnuuis (ibid. 141). The first member is the same as in Arnold (below). For the second member see under Ahveis. o is due to the OF vocalization of tv, see Mackel p. 185.
Arche(n)bald see Erchenbald.
Armegard see Erme(n)gard. Arm win le Taverner (Lond.) EH I p. 424 (Edw. I). Cf. OG Armuin, Armoin F 147. The first member is assumed by F 146 to be OHG arm arm >3 and Bruckner, c
,
p.
47,
In
later
1
Cf.
explains
examples,
also
(Upsala 1915) 2
8
...
OE
it
Karre, p.
as
a gradation form of Irmin-, erma-.
especially
from Eom.
Nomina Agentis
in
Emme
.
.
Arm-
Old English, Part I
28.
Hawis Annois Mahaut earm was not used as
territory,
.
a name-element.
33
cannot be kept distinct from Erm-, on account of the interchange of the phonems ar and er, for which see Arnold. And in this particular case the etymon is most likely Arn-
F
141) with
m
owing to the following laOE *Earnwine is not on record, but is perhaps bial *. to be concluded from the form Ernuinus Ellis, Intr. II Arnoin
(cf.
2
108.
p.
Arnald Arnold, Ernald Ernold: Ernaldus (Essex) Ellis, Intr. I p. 414; Ernold (Kent), Ernold (Wore.) ibid. pp. 108, 314; Arnaldus, Arnold LYD pp. 19, 31, 50, 52, 53 (12th or 13th c.); Aernaldus abbas, Aernaldus de Feritate, Aernaldus clericus, Aernaldus ibid. pp. 47, 85, 86, 98, 104, 111, 14th c.); Ernaldus ibid. p. 82; Ernald 141, 147 (12th I Flandrensis OR p. 352 (AD 1218); Ernald de Burdeg ('Bordeaux ) ibid. p. 625 (AD 1224); Ernald Flemang of 5
CCE
Claverburc
Bosco II p. ibid.
(AD
CE
III p. 303
(AD
1316); Ernaldi (gen.) de
(AD 1206); Ernaldi (gen.) de anvers ibid. 9 (AD 1224); Arnold Ungenogh (merchant of Cologne) I p. 127 (AD 1212); Ernaldus dil Bee KB p. 338 68
I p.
Ernald de Chauci
1166);
CCE
III p. 177
(AD
1311);
Arnoldi (gen.) de Bolonia EB p. 708 = Hernaldus de Bolonia ibid. p. 616 (AD 121112); Arnaldus de Almaygne,
furbour turer
FY
ibid.
ibid. p.
94
ley
125;
p.
p. p.
24 (AD 1327); Arnaldus de Lovayne, tein54 (AD 1359); Arnald de Colonia, armourer
1393); Arnald de Braban (AD 1307) BardsArnald Fresekyn (merchant of Brabant) CPE
(AD
(AD 1327); Godfridus Arnaldson, Ducheman FY (AD 1466); Hernand, Hernant (surnames) Abbr. Plac. p. 263, EH I p. 52 etc.; cf. also Arnold, a Norman bish. and Arnold of Ardres, mentioned in FNC IY p. 546.
IV
p.
153
p. 186
OG 1 2
Arnald, Arnold, Arnolt*
Cf.
For
etc.
F
140
f.,
OF
Arnaut,
Braune, Ahd. Gr. first
member
188. 126, Sievers, Ags. Gr. see the following name, for second mem-
ber see Amalwin. First member is OHG arn second member, see Ansoldus. 3
3
T.
Forssner
(OE
earn,
ON
c
qrn)
Adler
;
for
34
Ernaut, Hernaut Langlois p. 337 f. The occurrence of the above forms in England is probably altogether due to continental influence, since they do not appear till DB *. The various spellings of the first member may be due to English
OE
soundlaws:
earn
(cf.
Ae. Elem.
Biilbring,
285, 287)
ME
arn and ern and cern might be taken to 2 intermediate the stage ea had to pass to reach a represent In the present case, however, both Arnold and Ernald were
become
has
.
no doubt introduced from the Continent. As regards the form it is explained by F 457 as containing Erin-, an extended form of OHG era Ehre'. Most of the forms adduced by F ibid., are, however, Rom. and certainly to be derived from Arnold, exhibiting the OF dialectal transition of ar > er for which see Mackel p. 48, Kalbow p. 92, latter
c
Nyrop
Dammeier p. 38 ff., Menger p. 49, Behrens The forms Hernand, Hernant might certainly,
246,
pp. 76, 80.
from a merely formal point
Hernand F (< Ernald,
but
776,
Ernalt),
owing
confusion of n and u in
be identified with OG doubt = Hernaud, Hernaut
of view,
no
are
the very
to
ME
texts
graphical
.
OCR
Arengot (surname)
*Arngot(?):
common
s
II p.
250
(AD
1281);
Harengod, Haringod, Haregot, Haringot (surnames) RF pp. 527, 567 (AD 1214, 15), RCR I p. 387 (AD 1199), OCR 253
I p.
(AD
OG
Cf.
be correct,
1240), etc.
Aringaud, Arnghot^ e
and
i
in Aren-,
F
Harm-
The
relation of the above forms to
etc.
is
not
clear.
exhibit
the
same
ON Arnaldr, introduced from 1
p.
139.
If this derivation
are svarabhakti-vowels.
RH
Heringod
I p. 219
that Haringod and Heringod interchange of a and e as Arnold and It
may be
Lind 33
ff.
is
assumed by him
Germany and England.
Cf.
to
also
have been Archiv 123
30. 2
3
For similar spellings in La^amon see Luhmann p. 120 ff. dim. form is Arnoldin, K. Horn, for which see Archiv
A NF
123 p. 30. 4
First
member
as in Arnald, second
member
as in Aingot.
35
Ernald, and thus are both < Am-. It should be noticed, however, that most of the forms in question show initial H, which, from all we know about the ME spelling habits,
cannot be considered as a decisive proof of the assumption that it is original but, at any rate, strongly favours this suggestion. I think it likely, therefore, that Heringod is, at least- in
regodus
some
LVD
Pers. p. 68) 1 in Portingal
cases, to
be derived from Heregod
(cf.
He-
p. 16 and the instances given by Bjorkman, with insertion of n, analogous to the one found
CE
I p. 597
may be an
2 1224) and that Haringod variant of this Heringod. As
(AD
orthographical the form -gaud, which sometimes appears side by with -god in these compounds, e. g. Herygaud Plac.
regards side
Harongaud EH II p. 218, Heryngaud p. 227, might perhaps be an archaic spelling of -god, taken over from WF charters, where -gaud was preserved long after the transition of au > o or is it possible that it may be < -wald with AN development of w > g 3 and vocalization of I>u1 In such a case, OE HereHerigaud
759,
p.
FA
I p. 322,
ibid. I
it
;
wold, too, may tioned forms.
have been confused with the above-men-
Arnost, see *Ernost. Arnulf of Hesdin (a Flemish follower of the Conqueror) FNC IV p. 39; Arnulfi (gen.) BCS 661 (AD 918) 4 Earnulf AS Chr. 887 A, 891 A is = Arnulf, King of the Franks; ;
ibid.
Arnulf
1070
E
is
= Arnulf
III.,
Count
of Flanders.
OGr Arnulf, Arnolf etc. (very common) F 141. The various forms of Arnulf in England are probably to be deri5
1 2
For
hardt 3
also
Cf.
A
p.
OG- Haregaud, Herigaud, Herigoz etc. F 770 f. Jespersen Gr. 2. 432. Cf. also Burg-
later instances see
105
f.
few instances
the state of things in 4 5
of
OF
-guin for -win also occur im p. ns see Kalbow p. 118.
ME;
for
son of Aelfthryth and Baldwin II., Count of Flanders. First member as in Arnold, second member as in Adelulfus.
36
ved, in
the
ON
first
is
from native Earnwulf.
place,
Further,
possible, see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 9.
origin Artald, see Hartald.
Ascelina, see Azelina. Ascelinus, see Azelin. Aselinus, see Azelin.
[Asm an, Asma mon. (Eadgar, Aethelred II.) Hildebrand pp. 12, 87; Assemannus liber homo (Suff.) Ellis Intr. II p. 44; Asman, Asseman CME III pp. 321, 322: Asseman (surname)
EH
II pp. 170, 449 (Edv. I.), etc. These forms are probably not identical with Asman, Mod. 1 F 129, but the moneyer's name Asman is likely Gr Assman to be a mistake for Aescman, also occurring on the coins of Eadgar and Aethelred II., and later instances will stand for
ME
Ash(e)man.
Behrens
p.
For
190,
s(s)
=
Luhmann
[J]
p.
see Zachrisson,
28
AN Infl. p.
38,
etc.]
Asselin see Azelin.
[Atram (surname, Dors.) Inq. Non.
An
original pi. n. (cf. atte
p.
Eamme
14.
Bardsley
p. 634)
and
not< OG Aderam F 156.] Audena (filia Willelmi Botun) CE I p. 172 (AD 1214). Aldina (Eom.) F 57 < Aid (see Aldeardis)+ dim. suff. -ma 2 The e of the ending is either due to AN influence 3 or to .
the
forms
Latin
-ena,
-Una sometimes occurring in Con-
tinental charters for -ma, -Una.
Audin, a It
the
Norman monk, FNC IY p. 602. Eom. dim. form from the stem Aid-
either a
is
preceding name)
<
or
ON Aufin,
(see
see Bjorkman, Pers.
p. 23, foot-note 2.
Audoenus: St. Audoenus* (Essex) Ellis, Intr. I p. 375, II p. 44; Audoenus Hist. Ab. II p. 157; Audoen canonic' AC p. 19 (AD 1123); Audoenus LVD p. 80 (12th c.); Audoenus 1 2
< Ans-
according to F. Audin below.
Cf.
also
3
see
4
=
Menger p. 65, Behrens p. 101. Abbey of St. Ouen or Oiven
the
in the city of
Rouen.
37
(Southhampt.) KB p. 205 (AD 1166); Audoen Eot. Fin. p. 330 (AD 1205); Audoenus (Oenio dat.) CEC p. 27, CE I pp. 12, 56 (AD 1204,5); Audoen' (Oerf) Eot. Fin. p. 290 (AD
(AD 1200); Audoeni, Oweni (gen.) de Pole Eot. Orig. I pp. 78, 88, 159; Audoeinus Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 342 (AD 1241), etc. 1205), Eot. Obi. p. 66
la
F 204. Aud- in the above since OGr au was monophform instances is documentary thongized into o as early as in the eighth cent, (see Braune, 2 Ahd. Gr. (see Kalbow 45) and also becomes o in OF NF Latinized is a The second member -oenus p. 108). form of -win, with vocalization of w and transition of OGr Audowin, Audwin 1
etc.
a
I
>
for
e,
which
Kalbow
cf.
pp.
31,
The regular
96.
OHG development is seen in Otwine below, the regular NF development is Odoen > *0oen (by loss of the intervocalic iv
to
dental) > Oen, hiatus 3
avoid
.
whence Owen by AN But Owen beside Owein
4
insertion of is
also
Cel-
Hoel
sometimes appearing as Oenus, e. g. (gen.) filii Oeni Pipe Eoll I p. 62. An instance of Latinizing Celtic Owen as Audoenus is afforded by the Welsh poet John
tic
,
Owen, who Latinized his name as Audoenus*. It does not seem unlikely that Audoeinus (above) is a blending of Audoenus and Celtic Owein. A third source of Audoenus is also perhaps OGr Aldwin F 64 (OE Eald-, Aldwine) in NF and Latinized form. Cf. further Bjorkman, Pers. p. 23 and the p. n. Oduenus (de Hegrenes, envoy of E., King of Nor-
way)
CPE
I p.
508
(AD
1292).
*Auelin: Auelinus teignus (Buck.) Ellis ; Intr. II p. 44; Avelyn, Avelin(e) (surname) Eot. Orig. I p. 166 (Edw. II.),
EH
1
is
First
member
is
OS
od
c
(OE
ead) Reichtum
5 ,
second member
the same as in Amalwin. 2
In Proven9al au has remained. See Stimming p. 220. 4 Cf. Miss Yonge p. 273, Barber p. 209. 5 Cf. also Audoenus son of Madoc CPR I p. 521 and Thleivargus son of Audoenus ibid. 3
(AD
1292)
I pp. 480, 503 (Edw.
Archiv 123
cf.
Aveleyn (surname)
I.);
EH II p.
a Eom. dim. form of Avo, Avila F member is perhaps to be associated with
Probably
The
first
869;
p. 31.
217, 218.
the
name
1
of the Aviones; cf. Kluge, Zfd Wortf. 8, ui ey probably stands for i, see Alwds. Auelina LVD p. 57 (12th c.), ECE II p. 242 .
(in
Aveleyn)
(AD 1200); Avelina, Avelijna Eot. Fin. p. 360 (AD 1206), Plac. p. 744 (Edw. I.), Exc. Eot. Fin. II pp. 181, 531 (AD 1254, 71),
CE
II
EH
I p. 349; cf. further
p.
168
(AD
1227),
CME
Awelinam Archiv 123
I p. 87;
(ack.)
Bardsley p. 69, p. 31. 218, a fern, form of preceding name.
Avelina (Eom.) F Miss Yonge p. 232.
Cf. also
Auesgot (Cambr.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 290. 2 Auesgaud (Eom.) F 219. The first member probably contains the same stem as the preceding name. For the second
member
see Aingot.
Aungeleis see Engeleisa. Aurandus de Gloucestrise
EM
II p. 357.
OGr *Alrannus, Alaramnus, Alerannus, Adalramnus For the first member see Adelard\ second 81, 173. ber as in Bertram.
Autbert see
F
53,
mem-
Ofbert.
Ayllard see Adelard. Azelin, Azelinus (homo Comitis Tosti) Ellis, Intr. II p. 45; Azelin (Somers.) ibid. p. 291; Azelinus (Suss. Berks, etc.), Azelinus (homo Gisleberti de Gand, Leic.), Azelinus
(homo
LVD
Comitis Hugonis, Line.), ibid.; Azelin Ascelinus ibid. pp. 18, 52, 53, 60, 68 Ascelinus le linus
1
Flemeng (Hunt.)
clericus
EH
II p.
p.
(12th
51 (13th or 13th
648 (Edw.
Chr. Petr. p. 160; Ascelinus
I.);
c.);
c.);
Asce-
episcopus Eo-
Cf. also F 217 and literature there quoted, Meyer-Liibke p. Schultz p. 197. 2 borne e. g. by a bish. of le Mans (10001036); cf. FNC II p. 139, III p. 190. 18,
39
111430); Aselinus
CE
CME
I p. 137 (AD (AD 1148); Acelinus Accelino (abl.) Mem. Eip. IY p. 51 (AD 1178);
ibid. p. 2
fensis
I
338
p.
(AD
290; Haselin (surname) Asselino (abl.) ibid. II p. 209
Intr. II
Ellis,
(Norf.)
1217);
p.
Asselyn (surname) Eot. Orig. II p. 222 (Edw. Hezelinus (Berks.) Ellis Intr. II p. 338; further inIII.); 1 stances in Archiv 123 p. 30
(AD
1227);
.
OG
Azelin,
Ezelin
Acelin,
Ascelin,
F
OF
221,
Ascelin,
Asselin, Acelin, Langlois p. 4 f., dim. forms of Azo below. The affricate z is rendered by #, sc, c and s(s) in OF see Kalbow p. 137, Mackel p. 174 f. For see ns, p.
OG
AN
ff., and Zachrisson p. 37 ff. Menger p. 98, p. A confusion of Ascelin and Anselin is sometimes to be noticed, e. g. Ascelinus Mauduit = Anselinus Mauduit EB pp. 213, 605, and is perhaps caused by the existence of both As- and Ans- in p. ns.
Behrens
Azelina,
Ascelina,
184
Ascellina, Acelina
80, 82, 95, 140; Azelina
ibid p. 346
(AD
de Insula Test. Nev. Acelina
(AD
pp. 18, 54, 58, 1194); Ascelina
1199), Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 346
EB
Acelina de Waterville
OG
ECE
LYD
I p. 126
F
p. 151
p. 36; cf.
222,
OF
(AD 1241); (AD 120112); Hescelina
Archiv 123
p.
Aceline Langlois p.
30. 5,
the fern,
equivalent of preceding name. Azilia uxor (Somers.) Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 7 (AD 1218). Azila (fern.) F 221, a dim. form of A*a* ibid. Cf.
OG
be correct, the ending has probably on the model of names in -ia, such as Cf. also Alisia side by side with Aliza Basilia, Massilia. etc. under Adelais(a) above. If this derivation
220.
been
Azo
Latinized
(Suss.
Intr. II p.
Dors. North,
etc.),
Azo presbyter
EB ECE
291; Azo (Glouc.)
Azo EC p. 124 (AD 1204), Azone (abl.) EH II p. 572 (Edw. 1 2
Cf.
also Bjo'rkman, Pers. p.
(Nott.) Ellis,
pp, 287, 291 (AD 1166); II pp. 33, 140 (AD 1199); I);
Azonis (gen.) Hist. Ab.
19.
For the etymology, see the following name.
40 II p. 306 c.);
Atsa
(AD 110035); Azza
LVH
(quoted from
clericus
LVD
100 (13th
p.
Adzo Line.
Searle);
Obit. p.
162; Asso (Ess.) EUis, Intr. II p. 290; Aceum (ack.) Abbr. Plac. p. 80 (John); Acei (gen.) KG p. 10; Ace (surname) EH II pp. 321, 326, 395 etc.
Adso 1 F 219 f., Socin p. 131, OF For the rendering of OG z see Ace, Asse Langlois p. 4. In OF, the final o is regularly apocopated, and Aselin. the e found in Ace (Latinized *Aceus) is analogical, see The same name is further Schwahn-Behrens 289, 2 b. *Acius (see Bjorkman Namenk. p. 12, foot-note 1).
OG
Aso,
Azzo,
Atso,
B. Bado mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 108. OG Bado 2 F 225. A native equivalent (Miiller
p.
46).
In this case, the
serve as a criterion, since there that the present form
is
is
OG
is
Bada
male ending
-o
LY may
no reason for assuming
Latinized.
Bainard: Radulfus Baignard(us), Baignart, Bangiard, Baniardus (Suff. Hertf.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 376, 378, II p. 291; Bainard(us) (Norf. Suff.), Gaosfridus Bainardus (Norf.), Willielmus Surr.)
Bainardus ibid.
II
pp.
(Suff.), Bainiard(us),
Baingiardus (Suss. 291, 292; Bain' vicecomes (Ess.) ibid.
1
hypochoristic forms of compounds with Adal- or Ad-\ cf. Azo = Adelbertus, Adelhelmus Stark p. 78. See also Heinzel pp. 19, 98, 101, 232, 264 etc., and Socin p. 184 f. 2
a hypochoristic form of some compound with OGr Baduc Beadu-, Badu-) Kampf.
(OE
41
Willelm Bainart (probably identical with the above) 1110 E; Bainard(us) LVD pp. 46, 110; Fulco AS Barnard (Norf.) Kot. Fin. pp. 359, 458 (AD 1206); Galfridi Exc. (gen.) Baynard CME III p. 214; Eobertus Baynard p. 46;
Chr.
ELP
Eot. Fin. I p. 372 (AD 1242); Paniart (Colchest.) 171 (AD 1216), etc.
OG
Schonfeld
p.
loss of h,
talized in
this
OF by
n
the
of the
i
Peinert
F
2
preceding diphthong
above
Menger probably <
cf.
mouill
88,
p.
OHG
-ft)gn~,
.
AN orthographical
-(i)ngi- are
c
Paniart
f.
c
to
42 *. For the second member see *Actard. n has become intervocalic, and has been pala-
-ngi-, -i(n)-, -(i)ni-, -ni-,
of
G Beinert F 232. The first ON beinn ready, willing', see
Beinhard, Beinhart, Mod.
member probably belongs
By
p.
variants
Stimming
p.
218
*Painhart (Mod.
G
232).
Edw.
Baldwine mon. (Aethelstan
Conf.) Grueber pp. 101,
122, 145, 158, 190, 330, Hildebrand p. 453; Baldvinus, 3 Baldewinus, Baldewine (-a), Baldewyne abbas KCD 809, 813, 824, 825, 874, 875, 881 (AD 1060, 66); Baldwinus (Glouc. North. Line.), Baldwinus serviens regis (Hertf.), Baldwinus
Vicecomes 4 (Dors. Dev.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 377; Baldewinus (Warw. Berks, etc.), Baldwinus (f. Herluini) (Glouc.), Baldwinus (homo Stigandi archiepiscopi) (Buck.) etc., ibid. II pp. 46, 47, 292; Balduin de Eeduers (Execestre) AS Chr. 1135 E; (Baldwine AS Chr. 1037 C, 1045 E, 1046 E, 1071 D, 1111 E signify Baldwin VI, VII, Counts of Flanders); Baldu(u)inus
LVD
pp.
7,
16, 18, 45, 53, 55, 71, 79, 86
14,
Bauiduin (sic!) ibid. p. 107; (Helbodo et f rater ejus) Baldewinus CG I p. 286; Baldewinus (frater Comitis Gileberti) ibid. p. 387; Baldewin le Flemeng (Cornw.) 95, 99, 108,
1 2 3
St.
For the Cf.
=
144, 148;
ME
Kalbow
Baldeivine
p. p.
n.
124
abbot
Eadmund's by Edw.
Beyn
see
Bjorkman, Pers.
p.
25.
f.
(AS
Chr.
Conf.; winus, genere Gallus ..." 4 one of the sons of Gilbert,
cf.
1098 E), appointed abbot of Wig. (AE> 1097): "Bald-
Flor.
Earl of Brion.
42
Fin.
I
p.
(Comes Aunvers
(gen.)
Baldewinus 1213); Bdldewini
Eot. Orig. I p. 117 (Edw.
342,
de Albemarl)
CR
ibid. II pp.
I p. 9,
144
188
I.);
(AD (AD 1224,
27);
Baldwi-
num (ack.) de Coin (Nott.) Abbr. Plac. p. 285 (Edw. I.); Baldwin de Ostewic (a Fleming) CCE I p. 220 (AD 1236); Baldewin de Gant ELP p. 93 (AD 1212); Baldewyno (abl.)
EH
I pp. 349, 385 (Edw. I.); mercatore de Florence (Line.) Baldewini (gen.) de Bricourt (Line.) ibid. p. 389; Baldewinus de Chaumbrey Giff. Eeg. p: 167 (AD 1226); Baude-
wyn, Bawdwinus EH II pp. 86, 421, 434, etc. OG Baldewin, Baldwin 1 F 242, OF Baudo'in, Bauduin Langlois p. 74 f. It cannot be determined whether e. g. Balduini presbiter LV and *Baldwine (in baldwines healh)
KCD
133 (AD 778) are native, which, however, seems rather likely, since both members are common in OE p. ns. But the frequency of this name in England from on-
DB
no doubt altogether due to Continental influence 2 Bardel ('?) mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 112. Both Bardel and Burdel occur, showing a confusion of a and u not seldom found in the orthography of the coins. The original form is probably Bardel, a Eom. dim. form of OG Bardilo* (Mod. G Bardel*) < Bar do 5 F 247 f. = OF Bardon Langlois p. 69. Bardwulf mon. (Aethelred II, North.) see Keary p. 159;
wards
is
.
Bardulfus de Cesterton Test. Nev. p. 101 Bardulfus (surname) Ann. Wav. p. 225 (AD 1205), Ann. Burt. p. 447, Eot. Fin. p. 472, KC pp. 35, 58, EC p. 184 (AD 12089); ;
EH
Bardolf (surname) pp. 1
504,
First
512;
Barduf
member
is
I p.
277; Bardouf (surname) ibid, (surname) Abbr. Plac. p. 139; Ber-
OG
bald
(OE
beald,
bald) 'kiihn
;
for se-
cond member see Amalwin. 2 Cf. also Archiv 123 p. 25. 3 Similar instances are found in Kalbow p. 50 f. 4 Cf. Pott p. 103. 5 a hypochoristic form of compounds with Bard-, for which see the following name.
43
EH
dolf (surname)
Bardsley
p.
II
p.
Further instances in
683, etc.
78.
Although Bardwulf seems to be recorded only once in OE, whereas it is fairly common in ME, especially as a surname, it is perhaps after all a native name, all the more as it is scantily represented on the Continent 1 Berdolf (above) is due to the interchange of ar and er in pretonic The forms Barthol, Bartol position referred to sb Arnold. and the OF dim. forms Bartelot, Bertelot etc. often met with in ME, are < Bartholomeus, Bertolomeus. .
Bartram
see Bertram.
Bascelin de Charun (Colchest.) KLP p. 171 (AD 1216). 2 Perhaps a dim. form of OG Bazso (F 253), a hypocho-
form of some compound with Badu- (see Bado above). For the spelling sc for z see Azelin. Belisent 3 (Suff.) CEC II p. 234 (AD 1200); Belesenta Chart. ristic
CPE
Frith. I p. 367; Belesanda I p. 225 (AD 1286). OGr Belissendis (fern.) F 256, Belisent, Belisant etc.
OF
Langlois p. 1
83
The
f.
first
member
is
etymologically ob-
OG
Bartholf (perhaps for Bertholf < Berhtolf F 297 f.) Bard- is probably either OHG bart (OE beard) 'Bart' or OHG I aria, OS barda (ON bard a) 'Bei!'. In this connection I will mention the OE pi. n. Bardney (Line.), appearing as Bardaneu (-ig) in Bede HE L III, C XI, Bear dan igge AS Chr. 906 D, 909 C, and Bear dan ege, Bardanig ibid. 641 E, 675 E. First member shows the same interchange of d and d as is found c 3 in OE barda, barda a beaked ship It is possible, however, that it is a p. n. Barda, which, in a patronymic form, seems Cf.
Pardulf
F
248.
.
to
in
appear
also
Bruckner
the
pi.
p. 32:
n.
beardingaleag
BCS
343
(AD
814).
Cf.
"Es verdient noch hervorgehoben zu werden, c
auch zuriickgebliebene Reste des Igbd. ( langoVolkes mit den Angelsachsen nach England zogen, wie sich aus manchen ags. Ortsnamen ergiebt: Bear'ding'aleak Birch, Cartular. saxon. I nr 343 a 814, Beardincgford ibid. Ill nr 1282 a 972, Bardenea, Beardeneu, Bardunig 6ft." For second dass
andrerseits
bardischen
member
3
of
)
see Adelulf. 254; see also Stark p. 94.
Bardwulf
2
Cf. Bezelin
3
gender unknown but probably
F
fern.
44 32 For perhaps OHG bill (OE bill)<*bilja- Schwert the second member see Alsent. Beluard unus de Caruen (Glouc.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 293. The etymon is probably an unrecorded OG- *Biliward z
scare 1
c
.
;
\
the
cf.
compounds with
Bill-
given by
F
304
ff.
Beneger, see Berenger.
Benza LVD p. 12. OHG- Penza (fern.) F 246. Cf. Benzo = Bennizo < Berniso, Berinzo Stark p. 87 and Bruckner p. 232. *Benzelin: Benzelinus (Oxf. Wilts.)
Ellis, Intr. I p.
380,11
V
p. 293; Willelmus Bencelyn (Suff.) FA p. 60 (AD 1346). OG Benzlin, Bencelin F 246, OF Benselin Langlois p. 67, a dim. form of OG Benzo, see preceding name. Benzelina (Glouc.) Abbr. Plac. p. 60 (John); BenzelinadeLi&iig-
ford (Cant.) ibid. p. 57; Beuscelina (with
A
and
sc
form
fern, #,
preceding name.
of
u for n) LVD p. 53 4 For the spellings c, .
see Azelin.
Baldewin Berardin
Berardin:
ELP
I p. 130 (AD 1215); see of Warwick p. 435. Berardine, Barardyne Guy Eom. dim. form of Berard 5 F 262, OF Berart
A
OG
Langlois p. 85 f. Berzelin de Lanbil CCB, III p. 445 (AD 1322). Probably a dim. form of Berzo (= Berizo or Bertizo) Stark p. 87.
Berdolf see Bardwulf. Berenger, Berengar: Berihcari, Berinicari, Berihicari 6 mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 108; Berenger Giffard (Wilts. Dors.), 1 2
Cf.
For
F
256.
other
possible
etymologies
see
F
303
and
literature
there quoted. 5
For
OHG 4 5
Cf.
For
member (OE weard)
first
-wart also
Archiv 123
member second member as in = n. first
see
preceding name, second
member
is
c
Htiter\ p.
31.
see Meyer-Liibke p. 20
*Actard.
and Gro'ger
p. 239
;
45
Berengarius, Berenger, Berengerius de Todeni (Oxf. Nott. Yorks. etc.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 423, 493; Bereng (homo St. 9
E, Suff.), Berengarius (Norf. Suff.), Berengarius (Ess.) ibid. II
48, 294; Berengarius
pp.
Ab. II
(AD
p. 55
1166);
Monacho
CE
LYD
(AD 110035);
p. 64;
Berengerus Hist. EB p. 225
Berengerus (Som.)
Berengarius CME I I p. 217 (AD 1215),
159; Berengero (obi.)
p. etc.
OG Beringer, Beringar F 267 f., OF Beringier, Berenger, Beranger Langlois p. 86 ff. For the first member see F 258 f., Bruckner p. 233 and Meyer-Liibke p. 20; for -ger see Amelger. -gar will be < *garwa- (OHG garo, OE gearo r ON ggrr) bereit geriistet51 It is uncertain whether the moc
.
name Berngar (Eadw. the Elder, Aethelstan) given Grueber pp. 83, 101 is native; both members are at by rate extremely common in OE p. ns. If it exists any the native form will easily have developed a svarabhaktivowel in the first member, and cannot be distinguished from the Continental forms. The name Beneger EM 2 II p. 404 (AD 1306) Inq. Non. p. 173, is < *Berneger with neyer's
,
3 dissimilatory loss of the first r
In the same
.
way Penier
(Eborardus Penier, one of the merchants of Ypres and Germany mentioned in EH I p. 314) might, if originally a p. n., perhaps be derived from OHG Pernger F 267, although it is more likely < OHG Pernhari F 269, ier being the OF form of hari*. c
OF
3
penier dur a la paine, a la fatigue = Eich. I) Ann. Burt. p. 208Eicardi Berengera (uxor regis
Of.,
however,
.
1201) = Berengeriam Ann. Osen. p. 44.
(AD
1
See
denkm. in
OG 2
Cf.
FA V
30),
regis
Navarise)
p.
who
Ingeramum p.
(ack.)
Beneger
ibid,
and Ingelramus Berenger
201.
AN
Cf.
Eagonis
37 ff. Cf. also Kossinna (Hochfr. Sprachexplains -gar(ius) and its confusion with -ger names as due to the Eom. spellings -chari, cheri (< hari).
Cipriani
p.
3 See Zachrisson, such as Hebert, Benart
4
(filiam
Kalbow
p.
90.
<
Infl. p. 136; for similar OF instances^ Herbert, Bernart see Kalbow p. 121.
Cf.
also
OF
Bernier Langlois
p.
91.
46
OG- Bernegaria (Eom.) name.
F
268, a fern, form of preceding
Bernard: Berenard mon. (Eadwig, Eadgar) Grueber pp. 156, 163; Bernardus (Berks.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 381, II pp. 48, 294; Bernardus de S. Audoeno (Kent) ibid. II p. 290; Bernard (Bish. of St. David's) 1 AS Chr. 1123 E; Bernard (sent
by King Cnut
into
Denmark)
see
FNC,
I p. 488, Bjb'rkman
LYD
Pers. 47; Bernardus* p. 16; Bernardus (presbiter cardinalis) EM I p. 351; 'Bernardus (monachus de Gloverniae, 3 quondam abbas de Cerne) Ann. Burt. p. 187 (AD 1160); Bernard de Francia CE I p. 612 (AD 1224); Burnhard
EH
II pp. 326, 579, 623 (Edw. I), etc. (surname) OG Berenard, Bernard^ F 269, OF Bernart Langlois p. 88 ff. The OE equivalent Beornheard, often Latinized as JBern(h)arduSj cannot be distinguished from the Continental
The name became very popular
form.
A
Bernard.
CCE CPE
II I
over Europe in
all
times, particularly through the Cistercian monk Eom. dim. form is Bernardin (surname, Lond.)
Mediseval
372
p. p.
342
(AD 1290), Bernardinus, Canon of Wells, (AD 1290). For the u in Burnhard see
*Erlwine.
Berta:
C XXY;
I,
Berta
de gente Francorum regia ) 5 Bede, HE L Bertance* abbatissse (dat.) BCS 43 (AD 676);
Bercta
LYD
38 (13th
OG
5
c
(
pp. 17, 31, 82; (Yarinus
cum) Bercta
ibid. p.
c.).
etc. F 281 f., OF Berte Langlois p. forms of some compound with Berht- 1 hypochorisfcic Berta = Bertrada, Stark p. 15. On the spelling ct for ht
92
Berhta,
Berta
f.,
cf.
1
See
',
FNC V
p.
209.
2
... Eeginaldus et Aeilhild et filii ejus Hugo, Bernardus 8 one of the four monks from Cerne who founded the Cistercian order in England. .
1
member
.
.
6
On
as in Berenger, second member as in *Actard. probably designates the same person. the Latin inflection see Kalbow p. 29.
7
for
which see Adalbert.
5
First
Berhtce
LV
47
221. see Sievers, Ags. Gr., in England will mostly be
The occurrence due
of this
name
having been borne above-mentioned the Queen Bercta, by daughter of Charibert, King of the Franks, and married to Aethelberht, King of Kent. Berter mon. (Aethelstan II.) Keary p. 95.
AD
OG OE
to its
1 Berter (Rom., 888)
foot-note 2,
Bertinus Vieleur pentario Bertinus
Hen. 126
de
Eupella,
(de
III.);
(Edw.
(AD
Fevre, Bertinus
99 (13th
p.
c.);
CE
Bertino (dat.) (car-
I p.
418
(AD 1220); Bolon') Abbr. Plac. p. 156 Fanecourt (Yorks.) Eot. Orig. II p. 'Eochelle')
mercator
Bertinum (ack.) de Gestinges CE II p. 211 Berhtinus Martyrologium p. 162; Bertyn (sur-
I);
1227);
name) Inq. Non.
OG
LVD
Berlin
F
p. 403, etc.
OF
283 or rather
Bertm, see Kalbow
p.
a dim. derivative from Berht- for which see preceding name. Bertin was popular in Normandy and France through 42,
Bertin of Omer, the saint mentioned above in the MarOf. also S' Berhtines minstre AS Chr. 1128 E 2 tyrologium. St.
.
*Bertrada: Bertr* the Countess to
according
the
register
CCE
II p. 311 of
= Bertrada, wife
(AD
1285),
Hugh, Earl
of Chester.
OG
Bertrada
F
294.
ceding name, the second rada, see Albreda.
For the
member
member see the prethe same as in Alb(e)-
first is
Bertram: Bcerhtram maessepreost BCS 1010 (AD 958); Bert(Som.), Bertrannus (Kent). Ellis, Intr. II p. 295; Bert3 ram(us), Bertram de Yerd' LVD pp. 82, 85, 87, 88, 89, 92,
ram 1
First
member
as in preceding name, second
member
as in
Aedelhere.
I have not been able to find the instances Bertin de Burgo = Bertram de Burgo, given by Bardsley p. 97 from RH. 3 Probably identical with Bertrand de Verdun, a Lotharingian who, according to FNC V p. 750, held Farnham in Bucking2
hamshire.
48
Bartramus (prior Dunelmensis) ibid. (Obit.) Bertram (f>at was f>e erles kok) Havelok v. pp. 149, 150; Bertrannus 2898; (prior de Bermundeseie) Ann. Berm. p. 445 (AD 1180); Bertram de Almannia (Line.) EH I p. 314 = Bertramin' de Almania ibid.; Eogerus Bertram Ann. Wig. Eobertus Bartram Norman' EH I p. 449 p. 450 (AD 1263); 93, 95, 107, 110;
(Edw. I); Bertrand Eot. Fin. pp. 478, 527 (AD 1213, 14); Bertrandus Eot. Orig. I p. 150 (Edw. I), etc. OG Bertram, Bertran, Bertrand F 290 f 294, OF Bertran(t) 1 the seLanglois p. 93 f. For the first member see Berta .,
;
cond member
ON
OHG
(hjraban, (h)ram (OE hrcefn, c hrafn) Eabe", not occurring in OE p. ns, see Anz. f. d. Alt. XII, 181. The Eom. form -ran(nus) goes back on Latinized is
As regards -rand it is impossible to -ramnus < *raftnus 2 determine whether it is < -ran with excrescent d, or < OG 3 rant, rand Schildbuckel, Schildrand' Bertrand see the preceding name. Bertunt (Shropsh.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 48. OG Berahthund, Berthund F 291. For the first member .
c
.
see Berta; the second
member
is
probably
OHG
hunt (OE
4 It is wanting in hund) Hund', see Socin p. 196 ns both as a first and as a second member. 5 c
.
OE
p.
Beslin mon.
(St. Eadmund) Keary p. 108. name has been explained by Eckhardt
This says Besel
"entweder
is
it
(Grueber
The
aufzufassen". suf f. -lin (< is
il
p.
als potenzierte
22) oder als
p. 348,
who
deminutivbi Idling zu
koseform auf
that
difficulty is, however, to be absent from
OE
+ in) seems
tin
zu Bosa the dim.
p. ns.
There
not a single instance where it might be assumed I therefore think that Grueber is quite certainty.
at least
with 1
Bart-
for
Bert-
is
due to the
pretonic er > ar, for which see 88 remark, and Behrens p. 91. 2
3
4 5
Cf.
Mackel
p.
189,
Kalbow
OF
ZfdA p.
development of Schwahn-Behrens
dialectal
37, 804,
74.
See Kalbow pp. 91, 96. Cf. also the etymological suggestions in See Bjorkman, Pers. p. 70.
F
928.
49
right in explaining
on the
occurs
it
Frankish name,
as a
Eadmund
St.
coins.
all
the more as
Its
etymon is proa dim. form of It might Baso F 249. *Besilin, bably further be < OG Boselin (see below), influenced by OE Besel.
it
OG
Billeheud de Campes
OG
Mackel
CE
(fern.),
No OE
p. 97.
II p. 168
common, F
1
Bilihild
equivalent
(AD
is
1227).
Prove^al
306,
Billieldis
on record.
A
Birinus, Bijrinus (Bish.) AS Chr. 634 A, 635 A, 639 A, 650 512 the see Bir[in]e biscope BCS 493 (AD 856); in ;
KCD
same person appears as Berino (abl.) episcopo. Cf also St. Birin (Bish. of Genoa) Lib. Hyde, Index p. 409. Moorman (The PL Ns of the West Eiding of Yorksh. p. .
36)
the
explains
pi.
n. Brinstvorth
containing the
as
OE
Latinized form of OE Berwine, Binvine < p. 2 The most serious objection to this even Beorn-y Biornwine n. Birinus, a
.
otherwise unsatisfactory explanation of Birinus is that the bishop who bore this name was a foreigner like his two Cf. Bede HE L III, successors Agilberht and Leutherius.
C VII
"Eo tempore gens Occidentalium Saxonum, qui antiquitus Geuissse uocabantur, regnante Cynigilso, fidem Christi :
prsedicante
suscepit, consilio
649 E:" is
.
.
cefter
Byrinefam Romanised
for
Birina,
Brinsivorthj
nes
verbum Birino
identical with
probably
fern.
illis
papce Honorii uenerat Brittaniam
it
which see
F
Blancard(us) (Line.)
etc.),
episcopo, qui
cum
AS
Chr.
.
.",
and
(sic!) biscop".
Pyrin
Pirn,
266.
probably contains
Brynes ham
fleot,
OG
.
As
Birinus
(male)
regards the
and pi.
n.
OE
Bryni, Bryne (cf. Bryexplained by Muller p. 65.
Ellis, Intr. II p.
295; Eobertus Blan-
EM
I p. 275, car* (Norf.) ibid. p. 50; Willelmus Blanchard I p. 167 (AD 1219); Thome (gen.) Blanchard (Berks.)
CME 1
For
first
member
see Belisent; second
member
is
the same
as in *Ainild. 2
3
Ber-
Forssner
as a rule not from Beorn-, but belongs to
abbot
First
FNC IV 4
is
p
406.
of Battle, formerly a
monk
of
OE
c
bera ursus'.
Marmoutier;
cf.
50
FA
1428); Blandchard (surname) further Bardsley p. 109. see 1226), etc.;
I p. 66
(AD
(AD
CE II
p.
100
Blankard, Blancard, Blanchard (Rom.) F 310, OF Blancart, Blanchart Langlois p. 99. The first member is OHO 1 For the second member see *Actard. blanc Sveiss glanzend'
OG
.
Blanch(i)a: Blanches (gen.) Eot. Orig. II p. 346 (Edw. Ill); Blanchie (dat.) ibid. p. 54; domina Blanchia (Regina Anglise) 2 II p. 14 (Edw. I); Blanchia (filia domini regis)
FA V
EH
227
p.
(AD 1402); Blaunche (gen.) Eot. Orig.
I p. 182; cf.
Bardsley p. 109. Blanca, Blancia (Eom.) F 310, OF Blanche Langlois Cf preceding name. As to its sense, Blanche is to p. 99. be compared with the OE Christian names Hwita (male) and
When
used as a surname, it is to be considered by-name. The male equivalent Blancus appears as a surname (Dimidius Blancus) in Ellis, Intr. II p. 295.
Hwitce
an
as
(fern.).
OF
quidam (Kent) Ellis, Intr. II p. 296. Probably a Eom. form of an OG etymon *Blizo, a hypochoristic formation of some compound with Blld- (OHG blldi, OE = Blidisa Stark p. 79. For the final e see Azo. bllfe). Cf. Blyza Blize
Boc(h)ard, see Burcard.
Bodin 50;
p.
(Staff.),
Bodin
Boding constabularius (Buck.) Ellis, Intr. II Bodin (et Herveus) (Yorks.) ibid. p. de Kant (= Gant?) EH I p. 421 (Edw. I) 3
(Yorks.),
296; Bodyn Boidini (gen.) (mercator de Gant)
Bodin Plac.
EH
;
CE
I p. 208
(AD 1214); 768; Bodin (surname) ibid. p. 794, Abbr. CCE I p. 300; Boidino (dat.) de Cassel CE
II p.
p.
117,
220
(AD
1215); Boidino (dat.) ibid. p. 194 (AD 1215); Boidini (gen.) Lungelance ibid. II p. 112 (AD 1226), Boidin, Boydin (surnames) CCE I p. 302, Inq. Non. p. 402, etc. It is possible that Boding above is a patronymic of Boda I p.
(see Anderboda),
but
it
may
equally well be < Bodin by
1
For the different dialectal treatment of see Acard. 2
3
Daughter of Henry IV. Cf. Boyedinus de Gaunt
RH
[fc]
I p. 385 (Edw.
before a in
I).
OF
51
the
influence
of
patronymics in
nasal pronunciation course be < Boding
1
-ing, or
owing
to
Rom.
On
the other hand, Bodin might of (cf. Zachrisson, French Infl. p. 10), which, however, does not seem likely in the present case. .
As regards OE Bodwine,
it
need not be taken into account
for explaining Bodin, because, even if it really existed (see Anderboda), it can at any rate not account for the nu-
merous instances of Bodin in post-Conquest times, all the more as some of the instances are clearly continental. Bardsley, p. 115, gives the following explanation of Bodin: "Baldwin popularly and under French influence Bodin, Bo-
den". This suggestion can hardly be correct since Baldwin appears in OF as Baudom, not as *Bodtvin or *Bddoin. Bodin
probably < Baudin, Baudenus (Bom.) F 250, containing stem Baud- (second gradation form of Goth. *-liudari) with OG- or OF transition of au > o 2 Whether the first i of Boidin 5 is to be explained with Kalbow (p. 133) as
is
a
.
"vorklingend (nach boidie?)", I must leave the question open; form cannot at any rate be kept distinct from Bodin.
the
Boding, see preceding name.
Boga, see the following name. Boia, Boga, Boiga mon. (Alfred 61,
62,
98,
Edw. Conf.) Grueber pp. 4 105, 146, 158, 189, 210, 218, 260, 353, 435 ;
Bogea mon. (Eadgar) Hildebrand p. 11; Boia BCS 1130 (AD 980); Boia 6e ealde KCD 922 (Eadwine); Boia (Dev.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 50; Boia (homo Episcopi) Inq. Eliens. p. 498. Cf. Boio, Boia F 324, belonging to the name of the Boii 5 On the spellings g, ig, ge see Sievers Ags. Gr. 175, 2. Boia (BCS 1130) might be a short form of Maneboia, occurring .
1 2
3
Cf.
Luhmann
p.
37.
See Audoenus. Also occurring in OF, see Langlois p. 102.
4
Boigalet
mon.
(Aethelstan)
Grueber
p.
108
is
probably an
error for Boiga. 5
Cf.
Holder.
Wrede,
Ostg.
Ill,
v.
Grienberger Litbl.
12, 334
and
52
ME name Bogo (e. g. Bogo de Knoville FA V p. 205) is of de Clare, Plac. p. 810, Bogo different origin and perhaps not to be kept distinct from in the
same
The
charter.
OE
OG- JBugo F 343 or Boidin, see Bodin. Boiga, see Boia.
Buga.
[Bonsig minister KCD 810 (AD 1061). Bon- occurs in some continental p. ns, where
by Bruckner (p. 237) to be related to ON bon, The present name, however, is most probably
it is
OE
Bondig
and
Bjorkman, Pers. p. 28)
(cf.
minister occurring
Boselin(us)
KCD
(Suss.)
811
Ellis,
(AD
c
3 .
a mistake for
identical with
Bondi
1061)].
Intr. II p.
I p. 129, III pp. 262, 263 1
assumed
ben Bitte
297; Boselinus
CMR
.
name might have been formed from native Bosel 2 by means of "Rom. -m but is in my opinion rather be considered as the OG or Rom. form Boselin, F 330.
This
(< Bosa) to
Boso, see Boselin(us). Brochard, see Burcard.
Brutnanbeard, see *Brun. Brunei, see *Brun. Brunier, see *Brun.
*Brun: Bruno
OG
(dat.)
Brun* F
dim. form
Brun(a) OE. It
is
and is
338,
de Colon
CR
OF Brun
II p. 38
Langlois
p.
(AD 118
1225). f.
A
Rom.
perhaps Brunei (Line.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 299. some compounds with this element occur in
therefore impossible to determine to what extent among the frequent DB-
continental p. ns are represented
names
w^ith
Brumanbeard (homo Normanni,
Brun-.
Ellis, Intr. II p. 60, 1
seems
to
be a
NF
Suff.),
hybrid form of Bru-
Archiv 123 p. 32. Boso F 329 (OF Boson Langlois p. 106), belonging c j to OHGr bosi bose Of continental origin is probably Boso (homo Aluredi de Lincole) Ellis, Intr. II p. 297; cf. also Boso 2
Cf.
=OG
.
RM
I p. 354. (diaconus Cardinalis) 3 c brun (OE brun) braun
OHG
.
53
man
Bruman < Brunman F 341 and Bruman(n)us, Ellis, 1 Another compound of continental p. 60) + bard
(cf.
Intr. II
.
probably Brunier (Line.), Ellis, Intr. II p. 61, = Brunier (Langlois p. 120) < OG *Brunhari, Brunheri is
origin
OF F 340.
Buc(h)ard, see the following name. Burcard: Burcardus (Ess. Staff.) Ellis,
Intr. II p. 62;
Bur-
cardus de Fenelai (Buck.) ibid; Burcardus (huscarle regis, Buck.), BurJcart teinus (Buck.), Burcardus (Suff.), Burchart
Bucardus (Suff.) ibid. p. 299 Bocard, Bolcard, Buchard Bochard, (surnames) Abbr. Plac. pp. 131, 217, Rot. Oblat, p. 61 (AD 1200), B,H I p. 382, II p. 333; Iterius Bochardi OCR II p. 206 (AD 1277) = Iterius de Ingolisma (Nott.) ibid.
;
;
3
('Angouleme
OG
257
the
of
first
u>
o (cf
.
Kalbow
1281).
BurcJcard'2 etc.
F
348.
The
member might be due
to
AN
spelling
habits, but is rather to
of
(AD
Burghard, Burcard,
u
for
ibid. p.
)
p.
o
be explained from the OF transition The above forms start from 104).
HG
an
etymon Burc-hart, whence the interchange of c and ch will be due to the different development of [k] before a in OF, for which see Acard 3 The forms Bucardus, Bocard, Bochard (OF Bouchart, Bochart Langlois p. 107) are due to dissimilatory loss of the first r 4 The surname .
.
Brochard
<
OF
mon
(e.
OCR
g.
p.
147
(AD
1232),
RLP
p.
185)
.
Brochardes ford)
(in
I
Brochart (Langlois p. 116) is from the same OG etywith metathesis of r 5 It seems likely that * Brochard
1
See Isenbard.
2
First
KCD
570 6
(AD
972)
is
the same
c
name
member is OHG, OS burg (OE burg, burh) Burg; for second member see *Adard. The OE equivalent is Burgheard. 3 On the phonetical value of c and ch in AN texts see Zachrisson, 4 5 6
AN
Infl.
p.
Kalbow See Kalbow
Cf.
This charter
32 p.
f.
121.
Mackel
p.
122,
is
starred.
p.
188.
54
and does not contain an element Broc-
ON
bruoh,
brolc
(e. g.
OE
broe,
OHG
1
).
Burnhard, see Bernard.
c. Carl, Karl
and Latinized Carolus, Karlus
OG
or
The only
3
2
are either of
ON
OG
instances in England Charlemagne, Charles the Bald,
certain
origin those which designate Charles the Fat, Carloman, and Charles, Count of Flanders. .
are
ME
The common
forms
Charles
and Carles are NF 4 or c < fJcJ see Acard, for ~es
For ch to NF influence. 289. Schwahn-Behrens Carleman: Carlomanno (abl.) rege Francorum KCD 824; Carman (Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 65; Carleman (surname) EH II p. 579 (Edw. I); Carleman (surname) Inq. Non. pp.
due
:
see
204, 398.
OG
Carl(e)man, Carloman
5
etc.
F
360. Cf. Bjorkman, Pers.
p. 78.
Clare(n)bald: Clarebaldus (Leic.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 302; Clareboldus (Suff.) ibid. p. 69; Clarenbaldus (Ess.) ibid. p. 302;
Clarembaldus (prior de Bermundeseye) Ann. Berm. p. 438 1146); Clarembaldus ssecularis Hist. Aug. p. 35 (AD
(AD
ECE
II p. 26 (AD 1199); Clare1163); Clarembald (Norf.) loldus (Bedf.) Fin. I p. 64 (John); Clerembald CE II p. 128 I p. 266 (AD 1199); Cleren(AD 1226); Clerenbaud
ECE
baut ibid. p. 349
447 (Edw.
p. 1
Cf.
2
OHG
8
4 3
I.).
(AD
1199); Clerebaldus le Burdel
According
to Searle,
Brodous Bjorkman, Namenk. c karal,
ON
karl
Mann
p.
EH
II
Clarembaldus occurs 28.
3
.
Cfi
Bjorkman, Pers. p. 76. Charles and Carles, Langlois p. 139. First member as in preceding name, second member 3
Cf.
man (OE
c
mori)
Mann
.
Cf.
also
Socin p. 196.
is
OHGr
55
in
as early as
England
AD
c.
name
950, as the
monk
of a
of Croyland.
F
Clare(m)bald
369, Clarembaut Langlois p. 148, hybrid -bald 1 Of. Kalbow pp. 32, +
OG
forms of Latin clarus 151.
.
OF development. uxor Exc. Rot. Fin.
Clere(n)- represents the
Claremund'
Claremunda,
(AD
I
p.
354
1241).
Claramunda, Socin p. 88, OF Claremonde, Langlois p. For the first 148; a male equivalent is Clarmunt F 369.
member
name; -munda
see the preceding
name-element -mund Schutz ) 2
the
(OHG
a fern, form of
is
OE mund
muni,
c
Hand,
3
.
Clere(n)bald, see Clare(n)bald. Colibertus
Colbert(us), Intr. II pp.
F
c
hot)
Kohle
5 ;
is
it
member
second
371,
member
first
Hants.
Chesh.
70, 304; Colberto (dat.)
69,
OGr Colobert
The
(Dev.
French
Line.)
Ellis,
Pipe Eoll II
p. 42.
Kremers
Colbert, see
OHG Mo,
is
probably absent from native
OE
(OE
Jcol
p.
ns
p.
col,
3
66.
ON
For the
.
see Adalbert.
Colman, Coleman, Colaman mon. (Aethelred II., Cnut, HaI.) Grueber pp. 198, 296, 302, 460, Hildebrand pp. 132, 264, 288, 306, 366; Coleman LYD pp. 7, 62, 70; Coleman-
rold
(nus) (Hants.,
Berks.
Oxf.
etc.)
Ellis, Intr. II p.
70; Cole-
mannus (monachus de Bermundeseie) Ann. Berm. p. 442 (AD 1164); Colemannus monachus (Wore.) Ann. Wig. p. 375
(AD
1113);
I
173
RGB
p.
Coleman Fed. Fin.
(AD
Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 547 found in Bardsley p. 195
OG 1
2
3
4
Coloman,
II p. 101
1198), Chr. Petr. p. 112,
(AD
(AD
KG
1197), p.
153,
1271); further instances are
4 .
Colman, Mod.
G
Collmann,
Kohlmann 5 F
See Albod(o). Cf.
Meyer-Lubke
p.
71.
See Bjorkman, Pers. p. 83. Cf. also the pi. ns Coleman 's Hatch Roberts
p.
50,
Colema-
nestrete Rot. 5
First
Carleman.
Fin. p. 198 (AD 1204) etc. member as in preceding name, second
member
as in
56
Consideration must, however, be paid to another exinstances of Colman in England are planation, viz. that the Celtic of extent to some origin. Cf. AS Chr. 664 A: "Col372.
man mid
his
geferum for
means Scotland, as XXYI: "Colman...
which
his cydde",
to
latter
word
be seen from Bede, HE L III, c. in Scotiam regressus est". There is no
is to
assuming that this Bishop of Lindisfarne was from the continent or bore a continental name, since we know that Colman is a very common name in Irish records, Cf. Gir. Cambr. Y p. 418, where it is said that "ninetyfour saints of this name are enumerated in the Martyrology of Donegal. Other writers have made even more". According to Holder p. 1066 Irish Colmanfus) is < Columbanus < Colum-agnus < *Colum(b)-agnos l Miss Yonge (p. 187) goes so far as to suggest that Germ. Colman is due to Coreason for
.
name
the
lumbanus,
November
the existence of influence, ns,
it
of the Irish missionary,
Germans
the
1st,
OG
call
St.
Caiman's.
whose day, Although
Colman need not be ascribed
to Celtic
members occur elsewhere in OG p. however, that the Irish name Colman
since both
seems
likely,
may at least have name popular 2
contributed
to render the continental
.
Conrad: Conradus (monachus rici
I
confessor)
ibid. p.
46
(AD
1120);
et sacrista
Ox.
Chr. Joh.
Conradus
p.
.
294;
LYD
.
ac regis HenConradus abbas .
32 (12th or 13th
p.
Magistro Conrado (dat.) CE I p. 541 (AD 1223); Conradus de Bolle de Burdegal ('Bordeaux ) ibid. p. 620 (AD 1224); Conradus de Yilla Franca (Line.) Plac. p. 440 (Edw.
c.);
3
Conrado
I.);
Alemanum) (procuratore
(AD 1
1276);
Zimmer
sociis
suis
Eot. Orig. II p. 167 (Edw.
III.);
(abl.)
Clippyng
(et
mercatoribus
Conrado
(abl.)
Lodowyci de Sabaudia) Giff. Eeg. p. 301 Conrad (fil. Abraam de Gotoum) ELP I p. 82
.
.
p.
.
63
considers
*Columbagnus to be a Latinized
form of original Columban. 2
The
instances of
Colman
in
Denmark have been introduced
from Germany, see Bjorkman, Pers.
p.
85.
57
1208); Conrado ballistario (dat.) CE I p. 548 (AD 1222); Conrado (dat.) nuntio Eegis Norwag ibid. p. 509 (AD 1222) *; Conradi (gen.) Hardebolle (mercator de Alemann vel de terra Ducis Brabant) ibid. II p. 135 (AD 1226); Conrad de Sancto Nazario CCE II p. 4 (AD 1257); Conradus van Dor-
(AD
vin
Cunse van Dorvin, sadeler, Duchman
als
(AD
FY
122
p.
etc.
1414),
OG
Conrad* (common) F 373 f. The OE equivalent is Cenred. Corand, Coraunt (e. g. Michael Corand, Nich. Corand, Joh. Coraunt Eot. Orig. I p. 175, II pp. 119, 127, Inq. Non. p. 84) perhaps stand for Conrad; cf. Corandus imperator (Chr. Petr. p. 2) = Conrad III. *Cunbert: Curiberto (abl.) medico (of Henry I.) CCE II p. 81
(AD
F
Cunibert, Cunpert* etc.
This derivation
379.
because u might be an AN spelling for whence Cunbert may be < OE Cynebeorht.
uncertain
is
y
1267).
OG
Cf.
4 ,
[Cunda episcopus
BCS
5
416
(AD
836);
OE
Cundo Le Bret
(Dev.) Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 30 (AD 1219); cf. also the pi. n. Condicote of which "the prefix represents the AS p. n. Cunda" according to Baddeley, Glouc. PI. Ns p. 46.
The above forms
OG
or
gup,
with the
first
OE
1
is
OHG
chunni
Celtic
First
6 .
713,
OHG
The
ON
member
addition of
Konrddr
kuoni
(< gund-,
OE
is
in
Le Bret
also
most cases
of
e
(OE
cyn) 'Geschlecht'
(OE
f.
cene) ktthn*, from which sometimes difficult to diffor second member see Adradus.
is
ferentiate in p. ns; 3
Chunda F 694
but to be explained as identical of Cundtvalh and Cundigern in LV,
According to Lind
foreign origin. 2 First member
fern.
cup)
member
which probably
from
certainly not to be derived
are
Chundo, Cundho and
is
OHG
is
chunni, see preceding
name;
for se-
cond member se Adalbert. 4 5
Cf.
Kings 6
Schlemilch p.
14,
Bish. of Elmstan or etc.
Cf.
p.
Luhmann
p.
46.
Hellwig
p.
42,
100.
Dunwich according
Mttller p. 113.
to Searle,
AS
Bish.,
58
A
fern, form of the speaks in favour of this assumption. is evidently Cundya (wife of Gilbert Ithelockes) Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 224 (AD 1232)].
same name
Cunegard (uxor Ade de Mandeville, 8 (Eich.
Hertf.) Abbr. Plac. p.
I.).
OG
Cunigard F 380. For the first member see *Cunbert, for the second member, Aldeardis. Cunse, see Conrad.
D. Dachelin (Dors.)
Ellis, Intr. II p. 73; Alicia
FA
1346).
I p.
27
(AD
Dacolenus (Eom.) beside Dacilus
(OHG
Dag-
tac,
OE
c
dceg
see Zachrisson,
[7c],
beside
the
usual
AN
-il-,
Infl.
-el-
way
DB
as in Droco, see Drogo.
before
e
and
i is
mostly
Instances of dim.
34.
p
392, derivatives from case probably
c is in this
Tag').
explained in the same The phonetical value of ch in
be
to
F
Dacolyn (Bedf.)
-ol-
are frequent in Latinized p. ns.
Abbolenus Abbelin, Andolenus Andelin, Addolenus: Dodolenus (> OF Doolin) Totilin etc. As regards the surname Daulin EH I p. 296 (Edw. I.), it might be < l thus exhibiting a deve*Dagelin > *Daivelin > *Dau(e)lin Cf. e.g.
:
:
Attelin,
:
,
lopment analogous
83)>Hawemon
p.
that of the pi. n.
to
(ibid.
p.
77)
> Haumon
more likely, however, that 2 (Datv) < Dave < Davy, Dauy
it is
-it
is
Hagemon (EH (ibid.
II
pp. 75, 76);
a dim. form of
Dan
.
Dacolyn, see preceding name. 1
On u
2
Gf.
for
iv
see
Luhmann
Sunden, Hyp. Dauy and David.
Stiff,
p. p.
41.
153.
The
OF
forms are Davi,
59
Dagemond, Daiemond, Degemund, Deimund mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary pp. Ill, 112, 113, 114, 115. OG Dagamund 1 F 395. The diphthong ai in the above form Daiemond is probably due to WF-B-om. development (cf. Lat. plaga>plaie, saga>saie), but might from a form *Dagimund 2 (see Aid). The equivalent OE forms are Dcegmund, Degmund or Deimund*. Since all the forms given above probably designate one and the same moneyer, Degemund and Deimund are most
of
aga>aie
also
start
simply accounted for as being Anglicized, -mond shows Rom.
development of u >
o,
which
for
cf.
Kalbow
104.
p.
Dagobertus (Glouc.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 73; cf. also Dagobert FNC Index p. 55; Dagobert se cing, AS Chr. 715 F, is Dagobert
OG
III.,
King
Dagobert
mond and
etc.
of Neustria.
F
cf.
Groger p. Deinolt mon.
392
For the members see Dage-
f.
As regards
Adalbert.
240, Mackel
the composition-vowel o
Eadmund) Keary
(St.
Kalbow
p. 15 and
OG
p.
24.
p.
115.
F 1408. From Theganolt, Deganolt, Thegenolt the spelling on the coins it is not to be ascertained whether d or p is the initial letter of the above name, since they 4
-,
etc.
As regards the second member, both the obscuration of a > o are known in OE
are often confused. the loss of
w and
as well as in
OG
p. ns.
see Franck, Afr. Gr.
bably d
(
see
The final t < d, however, is WF, Hence the initial letter is pro-
90.
Braune
165
ff.
Deudeuize (gender unknown, but probably 103 (13th or 14th 1
First
member
LVD
p.
member
see
fern.)
c.).
as in preceding
name;
for second
Claremunda. 2
3
4
For the composition-joint Btilbring, Ae Elem.
Cf.
First
member
is
OHG
i
see Groger p. 236
ff.
505.
degan,
OS
thegan
(OE pegn)
'Gefolgs-
mann, Diener', also occurring in OE p. ns both as a first and as a second member. For second member see Ansoldus.
60
OHG
member is deota, diota, diot (OE peod) eu might be a continental traditional spelling, but rather to be considered as the peculiarity of a Norman
The {
Volk
is
first
3
.
The etymology of the second member, -wiz, which used as the termination of both male and fern. p. ns in OG, is not clear. F 1626 associates it with the OHG verb scribe
1
.
is
3
c
3
wizzan scire and the adj. wiz 'gnarus or suggests it is a secondary form of the fern. Latinized name-element -widis, which latter explanation seems most probable in the present ,
The. final case; cf. Teutoidis (Rom.) F 1451. Latin ending a or has been added analogically. Diota (fern.) LVD p. 116 (14th or 15th c).
OG
Deota, Thiota, Tiota
(fern.)
10th
OG c.
2
A
(< eo
io
<
eu)
has
< the
F
1411
and Dioto (male)
f., hypochoristic forms of compounds with see preceding name. The spelling etc.,
since
e is
become
OHG
deota, diota
io is
remarkable
ie at
the end of the
late transcription?
Dodin, see Duduc.
Doduca, see Duduc. Dreu, Driu, see Drogo. Droard, see Druard. Droco, see the following name.
Drogo
(Yorks., Line.),
Drogo de Montagud (Som.) Drogo
Ponz) (Wilts., Glouc., "Wore.) Drogo (homo Roberti Malet) (Norf.) (filius
Ellis,
Intr. I p. 405;
ibid. II p.
75; Drogo quidam (Line.), Drogo (homo Radulfi) (Line.) ibid. p. 308; Drugo de la Bouerer, Flandrensis 3 FNC IV p. 798; Drogo
RCR
(AD 1200); Drogo Barentyn CRC p. Drogoh (gen.) de Diep ('Dieppe') OR I p. 108 (AD 1208); Drogone (abl.) de Trublevifl ibid. II p. 27 (AD 1225); Droco Hist. Ab. II pp. 67, 68, 69, 70; Droco venator (Norf.)
63 (Hen.
1
2
II p. 195
III.);
Cf.
Luhmann
Cf.
Braune, Ahd. Gr.
"miles venerat."
p.
148. 48.
quidam qui cum ipso (Will, the Conq.)
in
Angliam
61
Dru
143; Walterus
ibid. p.
l
RB
Driu de Hairun (Eos)
(Wilts.) Plac. p. 796 p.
(Edw.
I.);
LVD
1166); Dreu p. 101. Further instan-
432
(AD
56; Hug' Dreu (Suff.) Inq. Non. ces are found in Bardsley p. 253 2
p.
.
OG
Drogo
forms with
3 ,
side
c
F
Droco
420,
Waltemath
by
For the Bruckner p.
19.
p.
side with original g see
68 and Kauffmann Germ. XXXYII p. The forms Dru, Driu and Dreu are NF. Cf. Kalbow 247 f. The NE surnames Drewes, Druce may be < pp. 73, 113.
Schonfeld
158,
p.
OF
3
Dreus, Drues, but also from the pi. n. Dreuues fDreux ) in Normandy. Cf Amelricus de Dreuues, Herman de Dreuues .
Ellis, Intr. I p. 405.
Dru, see preceding name.
Druard: Droard Hildebrand Bedf. Pipe Eoll I
DB
18, III p.
p.
p.
355;
Druardo
(dat.)
de
11.
OF
Droart, Drouart (Langlois p. 181), derived from Drgghardus (recorded?). 140) bers see Drogo and *Actard.
by Kalbow
(p.
For the mem-
Duduc, Duduco, Dudoca, Doduca, Dodica episcopus
KCD
760, 762, 763, 764, 767, 768, 770, 771, 772, 774, 775, 776,
778, 779, 780 etc.
1061 E,
OG 1
etc.
Dudecho, Dodica, Dodico
A NF
vasius
(AD 10381060), AS
Chr. 1046 E, 1060 D,
4
dim. form
pater ejus
is
LVD
Druet p.
(e.
F
413, 1413, dim. forms of
g.
112, Druet'
Druet de Midelh' de Pratefl
RH
et Ger-
II p. 845).
2
Bardsley is not quite right in stating that this name was introduced into England by Dru de Baladon, a follower of the Conqueror. Drogo occurs as the name of a landholder already in the time of Edw. the Conf. (Ellis, Intr. II p. 75), and further, there were more than one of William's companions who may share the honour with Dru de Baladon of having contributed to render this p. n. common in England. 5
4
1060.
AD
For the etymology see Bruckner p. 243. All these instances refer to Dudoc, Bish.
A 1060:
of
Wells 1033
about his nationality is given by Flor. Wig. "Wellensis episcopus Duduc obiit: cui successit Gisa
notice
regis capellanus;
ambo
de Lotharingia oriundi".
62
Duda, Doda 120
of
Schonfeld
f.,
instances of
debated etymology.
Wrede, Ostg.
Duduc and compounds with Dudas
are
a
Intr. I p. 405, II p. (Ellis,
p.
Other
in
England
is
also the
and the same
rule native,
probably case with Doda and compounds.
Doding
Of.
p. 72 and literature there quoted.
As regards Dodin,
Ellis,
might be derived from a native * but is perhaps rather from a 74) it
307,
Intr. II p.
cf. Dodin F 414. Durand: Durant, Duran, Durtan mon. (Aethelred II.) Hildebrand pp. 58, 154; Durand(es), Duraintmon. (Eadmund, Eadgar) Grueber pp. 130, 178, 188; Durandus vicecomes (Glouc. Heref.), Durandus carpentarius (Dors.), Durandus tonsor (Hants.), Durandus Malet (Leic. Nott.), Aseloc Durand (Nott.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 365, 406, II p. 76; Durandus (canonicus S. Pauli Lond.), Durandus prepositus (North.) ibid. p. 308; Durandus LVD pp. 46, 51, 60, 69, 98; Durant Boni (mer-
NF
dim. form Dodin}
chant of Florence)
EH
(surname) Chr. Petr.
p.
357, Giff. Eeg. p. 110
I p.
Durantus Longus
1267);
EB
108;
p.
256
Dorand
(AD
1166);
(AD
Durant
Prior. Finch, p.
106;
Johannes Doraunt, cotoler, FY p. 19 (AD 1319); the pi. n. Durandes torp, Lindkvist, ME PI. Ns, Intr. p. 56; see further Bardsley p. 259.
OG Durand
(common) F 435, OF Durant Langlois p. For the etymology see Bruckner p. 314 and Wrede,
183.
2
Ostg. p. 77.
E. Ebo, see the following name. Ebulo (Eblone, abl.) de Geneve Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 58 (AD 1249); Ebulo de Montibus (Eutl.) CCE III p. 311 (AD 1316). 1
See Bodin and Archiv 123
2
An
p.
32.
original present participle, see Socin p. 185.
63
OG lois p.
Ebulo, Eblo Cofters ) beside Ebilo (> OF Eble LangL ibid. 436. The lat185) F 437, dim. forms of Ebo 5
name seems to occur in (Henricus) Ebo LVD p. The dim. suff. -ul, of which Stark has collected some
ter
89. in-
stances p. 56, foot-note 2, is a gradation-form of -il (Wrede, Ostg. p. 195) or rather due to adaptation of -il to Latin -ulus (Meyer-Liibke p. 88 f.).
*Eburhard: Efrard, Eoferard mon. (Aethelstan, Eadwig, Eadgar) Grueber pp. 109, 110, 163; Ebrardus (homo W. de Perci), Ebrard (homo Willelmi Colit), Ebrardus (Line.), Eurardus (Som., Cambr., etc.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 407, II pp. 77, 309, 315; Eourard (Bish. of Norwich) 2 AS Chr. 1130 E; Eurardus,
Everardus, Efrardus, Eouerardus LYD pp. 19, 54, 55, 63, 64, 82; Everard (son of Odelerius of Orleans and brother
Eborardus de Bece (Cant.) RB p. 367 (AD 1166); Everard de Ros ibid. p. 40 (AD 116768); Eborardi (gen.) le Frenshe, Evorardus le Fraunceys Rot. of Orderic)
FNC IY
p. 496;
Orig. II p. 166 (Edw. III.) Everard de Luvain OR I
FA p.
I p.
195
136
(AD
(AD 128486); 1215);
Eborardus
RH
I p. 314 (Edw. L), etc. 3 Penier (merchant of Ypres) OG Ebur-, Ebor-, Eber- Ebr-, Efur-, Ever-, Evr(e)-, Eur(e)4 F 441 f. The interchange of b and v (u, f) hard, -hart 7
'
due to the different treatment of intervocalic b in the 78 ff., Braune dialects, for which see Franck Afr. Gr. 223. On the OF Ahd. Gr. 134 f. and Gallee As. Gr. form Evr(e)-^ (Eur-) see Kalbow p. 127 f. It is uncertain whether Eofor- existed as a native name-element. It is is
OG
Eb- is a secondary name stem. Cf. F 435 and Eb(b)o = Eberhardus Stark p. 40. 2 See DOB. 3 The form Erfrurdus LVD p. 62 is distinctly to be read Efrard' in the photograph of the MS that Prof. Bjb'rkman has kindly lent me. 5 c 4 First member is OHG ebur, OS ebur (evur), OE eofor Eber second member as in *Actard. 1
;
5
OF
Ev(e)rart Langlois
p.
209.
64
and Eoforuulf occur in LY (see Miilbut in conformity with what has been said under continental p. ns may be found in that docuThe name-element under notice is at any rate
true that Eoforhwcet ler p. 80)
*
*Aegelbert,
ment, too. seldom recorded
in
OE,
with the exception of the occurs only in a few names
since,
two above-mentioned forms, on coins from Eadw. the Elder onwards, where, moreover, it
continental influence
*Eburwulf:
OG
is
S. Ebrulfi
Eb(e)rulf*
F
2
highly probable. (gen.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 408.
447.
Of continental origin
also Eferulf, Eoferulf mon. (Eadmund, Eadred) 131, 147. Ef(e)r- in this name as well as in
preceding name)
OE
since the
to
some extent
equivalent
is
is probably Grueber pp.
Efrard
OG
also points to
Eofor- (Eofer-).
The
(see
origin,
latter
forms
are in this case to be considered as Anglicized.
Ecard: Ecceard smith (smid) 4 BCS 1254 (c. AD 970), LYD 56; Eeardi (gen.) de Bleu ECE I p. 341 (AD 1199); p. p. 74; Ecard (surname) EH I p. 478 Echarde (surname) Due. Lane. p. 224 (Edw. YI),
Ecard' (gen.) ibid. II
(Edw.
I);
etc.
OHG EcJcehard, Eckard etc. F 21. The first member is OHG ecJca (OS eggja, OE ecg) Schneide, Schwert' for c ch c
5
:
;
The equivalent OE form is Echarde), Ecgheard, appearing in ME as Eggard. In my opinion it is out of the question that Ecard should have arisen from (Ecard
see Acard.
:
Ecgheard lowing
ment
6 *Eggheard ) by the influence of the folas might be concluded from the following state-
(or rather
h,
of
(OE Ecca) 1
2
p. 138, foot-note 1: "This probably a hypochoristic form of names com-
Sunden's, Hyp. Suff. is
Eofor in Beow. is the name of a Geat. Evroul in the Diocese of Lisieux in Normandy
St.
zer p. 28. 3 First
member
as in preceding
5
6
Binz p. 210. For second member see *Actard.
Cf.
Cf. Btilbring
499.
cf
.
Schat-
name, second member as in
Adelulfus. 4
;
65
pounded with Ecg- + a theme beginning with a voiceless There is, as far as consonant, e. g. -frith, -heard, -hun" .
my knowledge goes, not a single instance in OE p. ns to prove that h has been capable of unvoicing a preceding consonant, whereas this phenomenon is frequently met with in consonants followed by c, f, s or p. But allowance must certainly be made for analogical influence. Thus Ecbriht AS Chr. 677 E (= Ecgbriht of Kent ibid. 661 E), Eculf, Ellis, Intr. II p. 78 (probably < OE Ecgwulf) etc., have been influenced by such forms as Ecferd (= the Northumbr. King E(c)gferd AS Chr. 670 E, 679 E, 709 A) and Echefrid (ch = Jc) Ellis, Intr. II p. 77, where [Jc] is no doubt due to the following voiceless consonant. In Ecceard, if continental, as I think it most likely to be, the second e
probably the OG composition-joint. Ecceard, see preceding name. l Echebrand, Echebrant, Aechebrant Eghebrand
is
2
,
(Yorks. Chesh.) Ellis, Intr. II pp.
,
Egbrand
77, 94, 309.
4,
Of. OG Agibrand, Achibrand etc. F 19. If the first member of these forms belongs to agan sich furchten' as Bruckl
218) assumes, they are to be kept distinct from the above-mentioned name, of which the first member is no
ner
(p.
doubt the same as in Ecard.
OG
It is probable,
however, that
3
< *agja- 'Ecke owing to the loss of the composition-vowel and the vocalization of j, before the West Germanic consonant gemination through a following 3 The second member, for which see Aedelj took place brand, is absent from OE p. ns. Echiward de Chaboneis BLP p. Ill (AD 1214). OG Eguard, Elkeward 4 F 26. In Echi-, ch might have Agi- sometimes
is
,
.
-
1
ch denotes
2
[k],
WF
to denote exploa Horn, spelling originating in 103. sive g before palatal vowels; see Franck, Afr. Gr. 3 Cf. Groger p. 102 and literature there quoted, and Schatz
gh
ZfdA 4
OE 5
is
43
For
30.
first
member
*Ecgiveard T.
Forssner
is
see
Ecard ; second member
not on record.
as in Beluard.
66
been used to denote [k] but is rather = OF ch < HG &, for which see Kalbow p. 141, Mackel p. 143. Efrard, see *Eburhard. Egbrand, Eghebrand, see Echebrand. Egel-: for compounds with this element see *Aegelbert. Egelina, see Adelina.
(Plegmund 890914, Eadw. the Elder 901 925) Keary p. 80, Grueber pp. 91, 100. It seems most likely that this name stands for OE Ecgmund, as Searle suggests. Continental *Eicmund, of which the first member would be *Aic- (see Acard), does not seem to be on record.
Eicmund
ifbn.
*Einbold, Einboldus (Norf.)
OG
WF
Ellis, Intr. II p.
Aganbold, Egiribald, Ainbold, Einbalt
>
ei
Afr.
see
Gr.
1
311. etc.
F
See
105.
38.
On
further
Franck, egi Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 31. Eingar (homo Heraldi comitis) Ellis, Intr. II p. 94. An OG equivalent is not with certainty instanced; see F 39. Cf. the Swed. surname Engherson, which Lundgren 49) suggests contains a p. n. Enger. *Einhard: Einard mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber (p.
OG
Aginard, Ainard, Einard bers see *Einbold and *Actard.
etc.
F
39.
p.
121.
For the mem-
Einulf, see Aginulf.
Eldebrand, see Hildebrand. *Eliland: Elyland (Norf.)
CPE I OG Eli-,
Dru
p.
510
(AD
EH
I p.
459 (Edw.
I);
Alilandus
1292).
Elyland F 82. The first member is *alja(Goth, aljis ein anderer OHG all-, eli-, OE el(e)-), see PBB 2 for the second member see 12, 488 f., Groger p. 123 Amerland. Elinant (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 312; Elynand' (gen.) CE I p. 384 (AD 121819). c
3
,
;
1
ala-
For the members see Aginulfus and Albod(o). On the difficulty of distinguishing this name-element from ''all' see Bruckner p. 221, Meyer-Liibke p. 9.
67
OG
Elinand, Elinant etc. Langlois p. 187 f. For the
second member
the
name, 5
Vagen
),
de
Elisent
OE
occurring in
F
82
first
is
f.,
*nan$-
JElinant (male) see preceding
(Goth, ana-nanpjan
as -nof. I p. 301
RCR
Dereberc
OF
member
(AD
1199); Elisent
(Cornw.) Fines I p. 351; Helisent (Norf.) Rot. Fin. p 261 (AD 1205); Helisend (cameraria Reginse Scottorum) Reg. Lib. pp. 151, 152. Elisind (fern.) F 83; OF Elissent, Elisant (fern.) Langlois For the members see *Eliland and Alsent. Another 329. p.
OG
possible 329,
p.
etymon which is
on account of
its
is
OF
to
be derived <
Helissent, Helisend (fern.) Langlois
h 'aspireV
OG
Heilsind
l
(fern.)
F
728
2 .
Elismus mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 116. Elismus (Rom.) F 80. This name is assumed by F to be < *alja- (see Eliland) + the non- Germanic suff -sm, often affixed to Germanic name stems on soil; Longnon (p. 344) explains -(i)smus, (i)sma as taken from such a name as Sanctisma < Sanctissima. .
WF
Elmegard (Ess.) RCR I p. 99 (AD 1194). The gender of this name is uncertain. be derived from OG Helmgart F 810. is on record. Or = Ermegard (below)? 3
It is
perhaps to
No OE
equivalent
Eluis, see Helewis.
Emelina (uxor Galfridi, Wilts.) Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 380 (AD 1262); Emelina uxor (Som.) ibid. p. 311 (AD 1259); Emelina (uxor Stephani Lungespeye,
Emelinam
(AD
1260);
I p.
145 (John); Emelin ux
Una 1
LYD First
3
Of.
member
Kalbow p. member
First
member
ibid. p.
333
RCR
I p.
351
(AD
1199);
Ema-
p. 57.
tion of pretonic ei 2
(ace.)
Dors.)
Priorissam de Ambresbir Fin.
c
OGr
is
>
heil
(OE
hal)
heiP, with
Rom.
transi-
e.
45. is
see Aldeardis.
OG
helm
(OE
helm) "Helm
5 ;
for second
68
Emelina (Bom.) F 89. This name has been placed by F under Amal- but then the e of the stem will be difficult 1 It is perhaps from Ama to account for. (F 87) + dim. it has been formed as a dim. il + ina, or more likely The of Emma (see below); cf. the form Emalina above. surnames Emelin CCE II p. 148 (AD 1270), Hemelin Exc. Fin. II p. 513 (AD 1270), Emlyn Cart. Eyiish. II p. etc. are probably < Emetine < Emelina and not origi-
Eot.
204
NF
dim. form Another nally male names. Plac. p. 51) also used as a surname (e. g.
which II p.
to
is
is
Emelot (Abbr.
EH
II p. 612)
be distinguished from the surname Amelot
2 ,
(EH
260)
Emelin, Emelot, see preceding name. Emericus de Cancel! Exc. Eot. Fin. Emeric'
de
Sacy
ibid. pp.
I p.
280, 426, 439
319
(AD 1239); (AD 123545);
Emericus de Eupe (Line.) Plac. p. 397 (Edw. I); Emericus Eyvill (Yorks.) CEC p. 108 (Edw. I); Emerico (dat.) nuntio Savarici de Malo Leone CE II p. 8 (AD 1224); Emerico (obi.)
merchant of Bordeaux) de Monteforti Ann. Osen.
(a
Friscobald (an Italian)
The
(AD 1225); Emericus p. 287 (AD 1280); Emericus de CPE II p. 77 (AD 1308), etc. ibid. p.
56
OG
etymon is probably Heimeric or Haimeric (see name), which has become NF Emeri (beside Aimeri, Langlois p. 13) with loss of h and transition of pretonic ei > e or in the present case with AN monophthongization
this
ai>e*. This derivation helps to account for the confusion of Emeric and Eimeric that has been noticed in some of
cases: p. 161
(AD 1216); Emeric' Albgeri' CE I p. 140 4 1214) = Etjmerico Alberger ibid. p. 14 (AD 1204), etc.
Oblat.
(AD 1
Emericum magistrum Militise Templi Ped. Fin. Ebor. (AD 1209) = Eymerico magistro milite Templi Eot. p.
576
Bruckner p. 222 and Stark p. 41. 3 See Bardsley p. 273. See Stimming p. 193. To be taken into account as an etymon of Emeric is also OG Emmerich, Emrih, Mod. G Emm(ejrich F 953, the first member of which is < Ermen-, see Emino. 2
[
Cf.
Emino
LVD
p. 16.
Emino, Emeno, Emmino etc. (F 951) probably to be ved from Ermino (F 474), a hypochoristic form of p. 212. pounds with Ermin Emma: Aemma (Francorum regis filia, 1
cf.
;
BCS
2
copula)
13
(AD
dericoin-
Socin
Emma
618);
regina
Aeadbaldi 727, 733
regis 3
KCD
(AD 1018); the same person is Aelfgyfa Imma Emma, Emme LVD pp. 15, 16, 18, 19, 27, 32,
4'
ibid.
962;
35, 60, 61,
69, 71, 81, 82, 83, 85, 88, 95, 97, 102, 104, 109, 112,
68,
57; the NF dim. form Emmota ibid, (nom.) E-H II p. 351; etc. OGr Emma and Imma (fern.) F 950, both common names and often used indiscriminately. They are hypochoristic
Aemma
113;
p. 103,
ibid. p.
Emmote
6 compounds with Ermin-, Irmin- such as OG Ermin- Irminburg, Ermen- Irminhild etc. In OE, Imma occurs, but only as a male name, e. g. Bede HE L IV, C
forms
of :
XXII,
BCS
:
LV
246
(AD
Miiller
by
(see Miiller p. 56),
769
ima
as
(ibid.)
c
3
pugna
lupa,
85)
.
6 .
and
This
belonging
in the pi. n.
seems most
It
Immanbeorge
has been explained c to ON imr lupus' or ON p. n.
likely,
however, that
it
should be explained from West Saxon Irmen-, Yrmen- (< *er7 132, 186) in the same mina-\ cf. Biilbring Ae. Elem. as continental
way 1
Imma < Irmin- 8
< *ermana- 'gewaltig
appeaiing as Irmin- in feld p. 2
3 4
77
5 ;
OG
besides, there occurs a form *erminap. ns; cf. Bruckner p. 64 f., Schon-
and Miiller p. 96. of Theodebert
Daughter
.
of Austrasia.
Queen of King Cnut, daughter of Richard of Normandy. "fat was Aelfgiue (on Englisc) Ymma (on Frencisc.)" AS
Chr. 1017 F. 5
Cf.
Emino.
G
Probably also in the pi. n. Himanbeorgas ibid. 689 (AD 932), which Searle suggests contains a p. n. Hima. 7 Cf. Irmenred, Yrmenred BCS 40, 45, side by side with the Cf. also non-mutated form Eormenrices (gen.) Beow. v. 1201. the p. ns Immin and Immine (Searle) which belong to the same stem. 8
In
this
connection
I
will
mention the explanation
of the
70
Engelardus de Strattone EB p. 276 (AD 1166); Engelard de Cigoingny, Ingelardo (obi.) de Cygony EC p. 221 (AD 1216), CE II p. 15 (AD 1225); Engelard, Ingelard (the same person) ECE I pp. 91, 123 Ingelard:
Engelard,
1194); Engelardi (gen.) de Atye EH II p. 30 (Edw I.) = Ingelardus de Attie Ann. Dunst p. 68 (AD 1221); Engelardo, Ingelardo (obi.) Le Marescal Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 404
(AD
1263); Ingelard' de
(AD
Warlee
de
gelard
CCE
Cytromaco Test. Nev. III
p.
130
(AD
119; In-
p.
1309); Ingillard II Bedf .)
EH
(Bedf.) Ab'br. Plac. p. 95; Ingelard (surname, p. 329 (Edw. I), etc. OG- Engil-, Engel(hjard, Ingilard members are Engel- (related to the
F
The
113, 965.
name
first
of the Angles,
OE
and Ingel- (< Ing- for which cf. Bruckner p. 270 Engle) and the abundant literature given by Schonfeld p. 147). Both elements are absent from native OE p. ns 2 and 1
Emmington given by Alexander, PI. Ns of Oxfordsh. p. "To judge by the forms (Amintone, Emintone) the original form was a. 8 Ch. 1151. Cf. Ammanbroc, -wel CD V 297 This is probably a variant of the more usual Emma (Imma), a fern, name as in CD I 9 Ch. 6 (a starred charter and probably We must assume two types in forged), which has Aemma the development of the pi. n., a and e, or else the replacement of a by e through the influence of the name Emma". First of n.
pi.
100
f.
:
.
.
.
Amma (OG Ammo)
the p. n.
should be kept altogether distinct (Imma). spelling Aemma for Emma need not surprise us any more than all the other frequent instances of ce for e in OE charters. The simplest explanation of the pi. n. under notice is probably to assume the first member to be a all,
from
Emma
The
patronymic of Amma > Amming Emming, with the same interchange of non-mutated and mutated forms as e. g. in Hearding :
:
Herding,
Leafing French Infl. p. 10 possible
Emma, 1
to
as
:
etc.
On
f.
determine whether Emley,
Moorman
-in
<
see
Zachrisson, -ing For want of earlier instances it is im-
Lefing
Moorman
p.
68,
contains
suggests.
See Wrede, Ostg.
p.
144,
Schonfeld
p.
21
and
literature
there quoted. 8
In spite of the Angeltheof in the Mercian Pedigree, AS Chr. and the statement of Stenton's (PL Ns of Berkshire, 1911,
755 A,
71
make
their first appearance in continental p. ns and Anlaf of Northumbria. The
on the coins
of Aethelstan
compounds
contain both Engel- and Ingel- have been treated together, because a confusion of the forms has often taken
that
from the point of view of the first merely etymological one, often causing names which signify the same person to be dealt
whence a
place,
distinction
member would be
a
with in different places. The confusion of the elements under notice exists already in OGr, but is particularly obvious in OF, where Ingel- has regularly become Engel-, Engle- owing to the transition of i> e see Mackel p. 98 f Another reason for the confusion of these name-elements .
9
in
cf.
23);
ME
transition of eng > ing (see II pp. 592, 597 l Engelond, Ingelond
England
is
the
EH
Horn
p.
.
*EngelbaId, Ingelbald: Hengebaldus (Shrops.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 335; Ingelbald (Dev.) ibid. p. 343. OG- Engelbald, Ingalbald, Ingilbald etc. F 109, 964. For the
members
Engelbert, Ingelberd
and Albod(o). Hengebaldus might from Ing(e)bald (cf. F 960).
see Engelard
also be derived
Ingelbert:
mon.
Engilberht,
(Aethelstan,
Engilbred,
Ingelber(h)t,
Eadmund, Eadred, Eadgar)
Grueber pp. 102, 123, 148, 185; Engelbricus canonicus Episc. (Lond.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 106, 313; Ingelbertus (Dors.) ibid. 343; (Walterus
filius)
berto (dat.) (nepoti
Engelberti (Kent) ibid. p. 407; Engel-
Theobald Blund)
CR I
p.
289
(AD
1216);
Eobertus Ingelberd (Beverley) Wickw. Reg. pp. 14, 272 (AD 128081); Ingelbright de Alman, furbur, FY p. 26 (AD 1331), etc.
"Engel was certainly used as an OE personal name, as It is therefore combination Englunga dene CS 216 ... possible, since no early forms are given, that Englefield Green near Windsor may be derived from this name". It should be p.
19):
in
the
observed, to
points
Why
however, that the patronymic termination -ung rather continental origin, whereas the native form is -ing.
< OE
c
*Englafeld the field of the The origin of Ingelbourne KCD 460 is uncertain. Angles ? 1 For the second member of Engelard see *Actard. not
5
derive
Englefield
72
OF
Engilbert, Engil-, Engel-, Ingelbert F 110 f., 964, members see For the 191. Engelard Englebert Langlois p.
OG
and Adalbert. Ingelburg: Engelbur
*Engelburg, (c.
AD
p.
657 (Edw.
LVD
p.
58; Ingelburgis
1100) quoted from.Searle; Ingelburga vidua
RH
II
I).
Engelburg, Ingelburgis (Rom.) F 111, 964. The member as in preceding name; the second member is
OG
c
5
burg (OE burh) burg
;
first
OHG
see Bruckner p. 240.
*EngeIeisa, Ingeleis, Ingelesa etc.: Engeleise (dat.) Rot. Cane, II p. 689 (Edw. I); p. 223; Engeleys (relief Johis Gilb.)
RH
uxorem Fed. Fin. Ebor.
Ingelesam
(ace.)
= Ingelisa
ibid. p.
146; Ingeleas
LYD
p.
p.
145
(AD
1208)
80; Ingeleis (fern.)
OCR III p. 223 (AD 1313); Aungeleis LYD p. 82. OG Engilheid F 113, OF Engelais, Angelais (fern.) LangFor Engel- see preceding name. Aungel- is p. 192. duo to the NF transition of en > an, for which see Kalbow For the second member see p. 43 and Stimming p. 184 f. In ea denotes Adelais(a). e; cf. Luhmann p. 108. Ingeleas, - The surnames Eng(e)leys, Inglays etc. (e. g. RH II pp. 689,
lois
869, Hist. Pap. p. 66) 3
engleis
'English stances as Robertus le
adj.
,
most cases the NF national to be seen from such inJohes le Engleys RH II pp. Engleys, are
in
which
is
156, 635.
Engeler, Ingelarius: Engeler (Suss., Som., Bedf.)
Ellis, Intr.
RB
II p. 313; Engelerus (filius Franconis de
Boun) p. 113; Engelar de Cantilup (Ess., Suff.) OR I p. 270 (AD 1216); Engelar (Salop.) RH II p. 91 (Edw. I); Aengelarius clericus
LYD p. 99; Ingelarius ibid. p. 85. OG Engil-, Engelher(e) (Mod. G Eng(e)ler) F
114, 965,
OF
Engelier Langlois p. bers see Engelard and Aedelhere.
189
f.
and Ingelarius For the mem-
Engelger, Ingelgar: Engelger de Bohun (= Engelerus above ?) p. 236; Ingelgar mon. (Anlaf, Eric, Eadmund, Eadred)
RC
Keary
pp. 236, 237,
Grueber pp. 133, 150.
73
OG- Engil-,
Engelger
F
112
f.
For the members see
Engelard and Amelger. Engelin, Angelin: Engelih de 1199); (gen.)
(Eandulf
ELP
fil.)
I p. 27
Engelih
(AD
ECE
Neweton
Pipe Eolls I
II p. 50
p.
(AD
51; Angelin
1203).
OG
Angelin, Englin (F 109) < Engel- (see Engelard) + dim. For NF Angel- see *Engeleisa. - - Engelm suff. -in.
LVD
certainly an error for Engelin. Engelm, see the preceding name.
p. 16
is
Enge(l)ram, Inge(I)ram, Ingram: Engelramo (dat.) de Lunder930 (c. feord 1056); Engelr' de Munceaus Fabr. Eolls p. 148 (AD 1225); Engelramo (obi.) capellano CE II p. 22 (AD 1225); Willelmus Engelr am EC p. 23 (AD 1199);
AD
KCD
Engerram de Some (Kent) ECE II p. 240 (AD 1200); Engeramo (obi.) de Bouleres CE II p. 135 (AD 1226); Engeram
EB
de Yilers
p.
60
(AD 118687); Ingelram BCS ibid. 1101 (AD
(AD 963) = 7??#ram, Ingerame (dat.) Ingelramnus (Dors., Som.), Ingelran (Suss., Heref., etc.),
1102 963);
Ingelrannus Widonis de Eeinbued(Line.),
Ingelrannus (filius Ingelranus (Shrops.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 343 Ingrannus (homo Eogerii de Busli, Nott.) ibid.; Ingelram Flandr (Kent) curt),
ECE I p.
;
II p.
246
227
(AD
1200) = Ingeram Flandrensis (Kent) ibid. 1199) = Engeram* Flandr (Kent) ibid. II p. 71
(AD
CE I p. 233 (AD 1215) = de ibid. 294 Engelr (AD 1216); Engelram, EnChampan p. de Pratell Fin. Eot. guram pp. 459, 460 (AD 12078)Ingram de Pratell ibid. p. 241 (AD 1205); Engeramo (obi.) de Furnet = Ingeram de Farnet CE II p. 115 (AD 1226); (AD
1199); Ingelram de champanis
Ingrami (gen.) Fraunceys (Derby) FA I p. 299 (AD 1431); II p. 404 (AD 1306) perIngeramum (ace.) Beneger = FA V Ingelramus Berenger haps p. 201 (AD 1316);.Hywgelram de Kurchi Ann. Dunst. p. 48 (AD 1215); Ingram (surname) EM I p. 156, Eot. Orig. I p. 289 (Edw. II) etc. OGr EngelramnuSi -rammus, -rannus etc. and Ingelramnus etc. F 114 f., 965 f., OF Enguerran, Engerran Langlois For the first member see Engelard, for the second 190. p.
EM
74 l member, Bertram. Ing(e)ram may be < OG Ing(e)ram F loss I or with of < *Ingerram < In962 f. but also < Ingelram gelram (cLEngerram and Engeram) with assimilation olr>rr*.
Engelricus, Engelri (Hertf., Ess.) Ellis,
Engelric, Ingelric: II
Intr.
pp. 106, 107; Engelric
mon. (Aetheistan, Aethelred Paulo
Sancto
Ingelricus (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 152, p. 58 a scribal error for Ingelricl For the members Ingelrich F 116, 966.
Londonia}), is
343;
II)
726; Ingeln(c)
p.
(Hertf., Ess., Sufi), Ingelricus (de
Ingelricus*
elrij
FNC IV
Grueber pp. 112, 238; Ing-
Igelsrice
OG
LYD
Engilric, see Engelard and Alberic.
*Engenalda, Ingenolda: Eugenalda (uxor Rogeri) Fern, forms
MRS of
p.
4'
LYD
p.
50; Ingenolda
147.
Engenold, Ingenald (for
which see the
F
966 and Iseldis
following name)?
Cf.
also
Ingenildis
below.
*Engenold, Engenoldus (Wilts.)
Engenold (Bish. of Poitiers)
and Ing en- are
WF)
313.
and Inginald F 967. Engenextensions of the stems occur-
When they are (see Engelard). ns in are p. England, they certainly of con-
in Engel-
ring
found in real
(chiefly
Ellis, Intr. II p.
and Ingel-
tinental origin. The name Ingengeat (son of Angengeat) in the Northumbrian genealogy (MHB p. 631) cannot of course
serve as evidence in this respect, on account of its mythicharacter 5 and Ingenpeotv in Widsif) is no doubt the
cal
,
name
some continental prince. It seems likely that there may have been the same confusion of Engen- and Ing en- as is noticed in Engel- and Ingel-. of
Engenulf, Ingenulf: Engenulfus (Wilts.) 313 6 Engenulfus de Greseleia RB p. 265 ;
1
For
2
The forms Ingelruus
first
member
Ellis, Intr. II p.
(AD
1166); En-
see Engelard and Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 48. I p. 147 (AD 111430), Ingelrui
CMR
(gen.) ibid, should be read Ingelrnus etc. = Ingelrannus. 3 Probably the same person as the above-mentioned Engelricus. *
5
=*Engenalda; cf. BjOrkman, Namenk. 6 Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 49.
Cf.
p. 48. Cf. *Engenold above.
75
CCR
genulph
I
(AD
OG
222
(AD
Ellis, Intr.
nulfus (Warw.)
288
p.
1236); Ingenulf (Leic.), Inge-
II p. 343; Ingenulf
CCR
III p.
1315).
Engenulf,
F
Ingenulf
119,
967.
For the members
see *Engenold and Aginulfus. Enger(r)am, see Engelram.
Engina (uxor Johis de Rundenne) Rot. Orig. (Edw.
II
p.
146
III).
1300) Socin p. 53, and Ingina F 960, hyof compunds with Engin-, Ingin-, or dim. forms pochoristic derivatives by means of -ma.
Engina (AD
Enisan (Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. LVD p. 61 L Enisant Rot. Oblat. pp. 69, 85. Rot. Cane. pp. 67, 71; Enisand (fil Widon) MRS p. 30; (Ernald fil.) Enisand ibid. p. 75; Enisand (films Walter!) OCR III p. 116 (AD 1308); Enisant Musard ibid. p. 114 (AD 1308); Enisani (gen.) ibid. p. 277, etc. is a Breton
[Enisant (Cambr., 107, 313; Enisant
name
Ess.),
;
OF
c
Enissan#, the name of a seigneur breton' Langlois p. 192) that was introduced into England in the time of Edward the Confessor]. (occurring in
Eoferard, see *Eburhard.
Eorlebyrht, see *Erlebert. Eorlgeoth, see *Erlgyth.
Erchebrand (Chesh.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 107, 313. OG Ercambrand (Rom.) F 460. The first member
OHG
erchan, erchen 5
heilig ns,
p. 1
and
OE
see
c
c
eorcan-stan
Mtiller p. 96
= Aemisond As regards
ibid. p.
is *ercan-,
echt, recht* (cf. Goth. un-airJcns 2 .
c
un-
occurring in OE the phonetical value of ch
Edelsteiri*), also
On
69.
etc. Bede, HE L (daughter of Ercenberht, King of Kent), the first member is no doubt native, whereas the second member is strange to OE personal nomenclature. Ercongota was abbess of Brie in Gaul and it seems likely that the original second member of her name, whatever it was, has been replaced 2
III,
C
VIII,
the
AS
name Earcongota, Ercongota
Chr. 639
E
by the continental name-element of
Theoderic the Great).
-goto,
(cf.
Theodegotha, daughter
76
before
e
p.
DB
in
n The second member
see Behrens
see Dachelin; for the loss of
Kalbow
200,
125.
p.
is
the same
as in Aedelbrand above.
Erchenbald, Arche(n)bald: Erdmbdlt mon. (Eadmund) Grue140; Erconbold mon. (Eadgar) Hildebrand p. 12; p. Erchenbaldus (Dev. Cornw.) Ellis, Tntr. II p. 313; Erchember
OCR
bald le Bretun
Ped.
hampt.)
(Suff.) Ellis,
EB
Fin.
II p.
IV
(AD 1292); Erkenbaud (Sout(AD 1198); Arche(n)baldus
122
p.
Intr. II p. 40;
254 = Erkeribaldo
p.
431
Hcrchemboldus Flemeng (Dev.) Flandrensi ibid. p. 259 (AD
(dat.)
ArchebaMus (Dev.) EB p. 257 (AD 1166); Archembaud Flemengo, ArchebaMus le Flemeng EC p. 219 (AD
1166); (dat.)
CE FY p.
121516),
II p.
tailliour
177
148
(AD
(AD
1226);
1456),
etc.;
Hemicus Archebald, see further Bardsley
58.
p.
OG- Ercan-, Erlcen-, Erkiribald, Arcam-, Archembald (Eom.) 458; OF Erchembaut, Herchembaut, Hercembaut, ArchamFor the first member see precebaut Langlois p. 333 f. name. Arcenis due to the Eom. transition Ercen< ding
F
of er
> ar, the
for
which see Bertram.
DB-form above,
As regards
the spelling
probably denotes [fc]; in the other instances where ch occurs, it is rather to be explained in
ch
OHG
from
it
from Ercan- with > ch 1 For the second member see Albod(o). Although both members are native, the present name has been introduced from the continent; the earliest form, the moneyer's name ErcimCentr.
balt,
is
ch
(Erchan-,
F development
shown
to
Erchen-) or
of c (before a)
be continental by
its
.
final
t
(WF-Eom.
for d).
Erchenger seu Erchengerius pistor (Cambr.), Erchengerus (Som.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 414. OG- Ercan-, Ercenger etc. see Erchebrand', the second (jer.
1
F
461.
member
Earlier instances are lacking. Cf.
NE
Archibald (aatfiboold).
For the first member the same as in Amel-
is
77
Ercongota, see
p.
75, foot-note 2.
Ereman, see Hereman. Erembaid mon. (Eadmund) Grueber p. OG Erin-, Erembaid etc. F 454. The
OHG
be an extension of
not possible to keep a svarabhakti-vowel.
it
era
(OE
The
ar) Ehre'.
member might It is,
however, from Ern- with insertion of Erneboldus below.
distinct
Cf.
Wigmund) Keary pp. member might be OHG
II,
first
first
c
Erenburgis, see Erneburg. Ere wine mon. (Aethelred II) Grueber (Aethelred
122.
p.
212; Envinne mon.
167, 196.
era (see Eremlald).
It
seems more likely, however, that the present name is = Herewine (cf. OE Hereivine Searle, and OG Henvin, Eru-in F 782 f.) or a misstake for frewine = Freowine. Ergemond mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 116.
OG
Argimund,
Argemund F
145.
The
member
first
is
with Old Gallic argos 'Held' and probably Greek dtp/co 1 The e of the above form is due to the interchange of ar and er, referred to under Arnold. For the second member see Dagemond. to be associated .
Erhart abbas BCS 250 (AD 787)2; Erard de Valery OCR 147 (AD 1270); magistro Erardo Prior. Hexh. II p. 88.
II p.
OG
Cf.
Erhart, that these
possible
Erard (Mod. forms
Sometimes, however, the c
era
Ehre>
or
OHG
are
first
er (Goth,
G
Erhardt)
< Harihard
F
772.
F
as
It is
assumes.
member might also be OHG 3 As regards the aiz) Erz' c
.
forms found in ME, they may also be < Airard (above) with AN monophthongization of ai > e. Cf. St. Erard, Ai-
CR
rard
773
preceding name).
OE
Cf. cf.
I pp. 40, 201.
LVD p. 80. OG Erhilt F
Erild
1
Cf. the Schonfeld p. 2
A
4
For
abundant
literature
*
on
this
subject collected
;
by
25.
later copy. first
4 (perhaps < HarikHdis ibid. 772 *Herehild is not on record.
member
3
See Bruckner pp. 103, 222. see Aedelhere, for second member, *Ainild.
78
Erlebald (Wilts.), Erlebaldus (Som.), Herlebaldus, Herlebol-
dus (Hants., Wore.)
OG
Erlebald, Erlebold, Herlebold
OS
erl
(OE
not occur
in
OE
ber
Ellis, Intr. II pp.
is
ON
eorl,
p.
ns.
c
jarl)
F
107, 337. 467. The first
vornehmer Mann
mem-
3 ;
it
does
For the second member see
1
Albod(o).
*Erlebert:
Eorlebyrht,
Aeorlebyrht maessepreost
BCS
1010
2
(AD
958) Erlebert etc. .
OG
F 467. For the first member see prethe second member, Adalbert. The above for name, ceding forms are Anglicized. Erlefred mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 116; Elofroed ibid, is probably intended to be the same name. OG Erla-, Erlefrid-, -fred F 468. For the members see Erlebald and Amelfrid. The form -fred, particularly common in Merovingian records, is due to the open character of Frank! sh
as
2
Rom.
well as to the
Franck, Afr. Gr.
4,
transition of
*Erleua: Herleua Scaftoniensis abbatissa
For the
OS
geba,
name shown
first
l>e\
cf.
19.
member
see Erlebald.
OE
c
KCD
Names
528
(AD
in -geba
966).
(OHG
3
That the gifu Gabe ) are rare in OG. under notice existed on the continent, is, however, by the occurrence of Herleua* as the name of the geba,
mother of William the Conqueror. 1
The
explained by Koberts (PI. Ns of "Eorla is a short form of some personal name beginning with Eorl such as Eorlbeald, Eorlwine Searle gives good authority." It is of course etc., for which possible that the pi. n. under notice contains a short form of some of the p. ns with Erl-, introduced from the continent, but it seems more likely that it should be compared to Herlingaham (set Karltune and Herlingaham) KCD 782 (AD 1046), which rather contains ON *Erling (see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 37) as its first
Sussex
p.
member. note 2
3
pi.
6)
n.
Arlington
is
as ^Eorlan tun
For Eorl
BCS
.
1130 see BjQrkman, Pers. p. 201, foot-
1.
Other continental p. ns occur in the same charter. Also called Arlette < *Erlette.
79
*Erlgyth: Eorlgeoth LVD p. 80. The second member is an
Luhmann
p.
119
f.
AN
of continental Erl- (see Erlebald)
for -gyfh\
spelling
The above name
and native
see Miiller p. 122. Herlinus del Meisnil (Line.)
*Erlin,
cf.
then a hybrid form
is
EB
-gyd, for
514
p.
which
(AD 1210
-12).
OG
Erlin
F
466,
OF
Herlin Langlois
p. 334, a
dim. form
of Erl-, see Erlebald. filius) Aerloldi (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p.
*ErlwaId: (R.
OG
Erlold etc.
F
370.
For the members see Erlebald and
469.
Ansoldus.
*Erlwin(e): Urlletvine mon. (Edw. the Conf.) Grueber p. 340; Hcerlewine Thorpe p. 617 (AD 950); Erluinus (Hunt.), Herleuinus (Warw.) Herluin (Som.), Herluinus (Norf.), (Radulfus filius) Herluini (Norf.) = (R. filius) Erluini (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 313, 337, 370, 372; Urleuuine (Berks.) ibid. p.
261; Herleuuino (obi.) presbytero Hist. Ab. II pp. 21, 138
LVD
(AD 10871135); Herlewn of
FNC
Montreuil)
I
p.
216; Herlewinum (ace.) de
Herluino
(dat.)
tonbury by
Cadomensi
Henry,
brother
etc.
334.
The moneyer's name ned
as
due
to
AN
Bee
ibid. II p.
of
Will. Rufus,
II p. 836 (Edw.
F
469
f.,
OF
FWR
I);
II p.
see further
Arlum Erlebald. The
Herluin,
first member see Luhmann p. 98, Schlemilch
For the
AN;
Herhvin (Count
3
359; Urlewyri* (surname)
p.
of
Raundes Plac. p. 514 (Edw. Ill); Caen ), made Abbot of Glas-
Bardsley pp. 377, 778. OG Erlewin, Herlewin spelling Url- is
15;
("of
RH
Langlois
p.
227; Herlwin
p. 38 *. be cannot however, explaiUrlleivine, If not merely an spelling influence.
cf.
Williams (Anglia 25, 468 ff.) explains OE Byrht-, -byrht (< beorht) and Bym- (< Beorn-) as due to development of eo > y on account of the preceding voiced labial. Hence, Burn- might be accounted for as a continuation of OE Byrn-, though it seems preferable to explain it as an AN spelling for 1
ME
Beorn-.
80
seems in this case most probably to n and a are sometimes confused in the orthography of the coins; on ar < er see Bertram. For the second member see Amcthvin. error
for
Erl-
stand
for
Arl-,
Url-
t
since
Ermant (surname) EC Cf.
p.
Hermand, Hermant
97
(AD
1200).
F 775, Langlois p. 334. to be related to mandjan F
etc.
OHG assumes the second member It seems likely that d, t 'gaudere or to be a variant of -man. 1 are in most cases excrescent Hence, Ermant is a variant 5
.
Her(e)man below.
of
Ermenfrid (Bish. of Sitten, sent to England as Legate) FNC Ermenfridus (homo Osberni de Arches) = Herm'fridus Ellis, Intr. II pp. 313, 337; Hermenfridus (Warw.) II p. 461;
337.
ibid. p.
OG
Ermenfrid (common) F 476 f., OF Ermen-, Hermenfroi 2 No earlier instances are on record in Langlois p. 335 England, though both members occur in native p. ns. .
Erme(n)gard, Armegard etc.: Ermengarda, Ermegard, Armegard, Aermegard (uxor Ade Mandevill) ECE I pp. 166, 360, 439, II p. 87 (AD 1199); Ermegard (wife of Will. dePunchardun) Exc. Eot. Fin. II
p.
164
(AD
1253); Ermengard' (ace.)
= p. 75
II] Ermegardam (ace.) Fed. Fin. Up. 73 (AD 1197); II p. 10 (Edw. Ermegard Budun, Hermegarda de Bydun I), Test. Nev. p. 262; Ermingarda Abbr. Plac. p. 64 (John);
Fin.
EH
Ermeinard EC p. 46 (AD 1200) = Ermengard CCE III p. 210 (AD 1313); Hermigerd CCE III p. 328 (AD 1316); Armegard (surname) FA V p. 102 (AD 1401 2). OG Ermingard, Ermengard* (mostly fern.) F 478, OF Hermanjart, Hermenjart, Ermengart, Armenjart (Langlois p. 335 f.) which latter forms also may be < OG Irmengard (F On ar < er (in Arme-) see Bertram', for ibid.) with OF i > e. 1
Cf.
Mackel
2
For
3
First
p.
91,
member member as
first
see Aldeardis.
Kalbow see in
pp. 48, 132.
Emino\
for
second member, Amelfrid. for second member
preceding name
;
81
the
of
loss
n see Meyer-Liibke
p.
25 1, Kalbow
p.
125,
106.
Burgharclt p. *Ermengot: Erm'iot (Suff.)
OG
Ermengaut F 1
Ermingaud,
2
bably signifies
Ellis,
[d$]
Intr. II p. 313.
478
f.
i
(in -lot}
most pro-
thus representing the Centr.
,
F
deve-
g before au, for which cf. Schwahn-Behrens lopment Erm'iot might 141, Mack el p. 148 f., Kalbow p. 138. further be = *Ermeniot, in which case it will be derived from of
.
OG
*Erminigaut (cf. Erminitrudis, Her minifrid, Irminigart F 476 f.) with OG or OF loss of g*. *Ermensent: Hermesent (wife of William Kempe) CCR Ill pp. 413, 483
(AD
1319, 1326).
OG
Erminisind, Ermensend, Irminsind F 482, OF HermeLanglois p. 336. For the members see Erme(n)gard
sent
and
Alsent.
Erme(n)truda: Ermetruda uxor (Kent) Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 585 (AD 1272); Ermetruda uxor (Nott.) ibid. p. 240 (AD 1256); Ermetruda Thalebot Cart. Eynsh. I p. 423; Erme-
CR
true (dat.)
RH
II p. 295
(AD 121617); Ermendrua
(Line.)
Ermentrudis (Countess of Chester) Hist. Ab. II pp. 68, 69; Ermetrudis (uxor Ricardi) CCR III 116 (AD 1308); Ermentruth MRS p. 33; Ermthrutha p. I p.
241 (Edw.
LYD p. 56, etc. OG Ermandrud, F
471, 476, member see the
same
as
I);
*pruf-i-).
(common)
OF
Ermentrus, Langlois p. 193. For the first Erme(n)gard\ the second member is probably
(OE fryp Starke, Kraft ON -frtidr, < OHG trut lieb, geliebt < *drMa- 4 The c
OE
1
-pryp
,
c
Cf.
etc.
Ermentrudis, Ermetruda,
also
3
.
above forms with th have probably been influenced by the native element -thryih. 1
First
member
as in preceding
name; second member
as in
A ingot. 2 3
Cf.
Behrens
Cf,
Schultz p. 197
p.
178. ff.,
Kalbow
p.
138
f.
and
literature there
quoted. 4 6
See Bruckner T.
Forssner
p.
313.
Cf.
also
ZfdA
43,20
f.
:
-
:
Ermenwald: Ermenald
Ermenhaldus (Cornw.)
(Dev.),
Ellis,
Ermenold (Oxf.) OCR III p. 420 (AD 1320). OG Ermenald, Ermenold 1 etc. F 483. In Ermenhaldus, h is merely graphical; see Ansoldus. There are no earlier Intr. II p. 313;
instances of the present name in England. Ermina uxor (Yorks.) Eot. Orig. I p. 116 (Edw. II), OCR II p. 18 (Edw. I). 84 (AD 1307); Sea Ermina III
RH
p.
OG
Ermina F 474, a hypochoristic form of fern, compounds with Ermen- Ermin-, for which see Emino. Erminard (Dev.) FA I p. 320 (AD 128486). OG Ermen(h)ard* F 480. The above form is certainly continental, since the name is not on record in OE. t
Erm'iot, see *Ermengot. Ernald, Ernold, see Arnold.
Erneboldus (Som.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 107. OG Ernebold F 454, explained by F < era (see Erembald above). It is, however, most likely a variant of OG Arin-
F
bald
138
3 .
OE *Eambeald
is
Erneburg: Erenburgis (Wilts.) burge
(gen.) II
OR
burg
(AD
comitisse p.
98
OCR
(AD
not recorded.
Ellis,
III
1226);
p.
Intr. II p.
309
(AD
Erneburga
313;
Erem-
1316); Erne-
CPE
I p.
116
1284).
OG
Erinburg, Eramburg,
lois p.
193.
For the
first
etc.
F
member
456, OF Eremborc Langsee the preceding name,
second member, *Engelburg, Ernegis, Erneis, etc.: Ernegis (Yorks.), for the
Erneis (Cornw.), Line.), Erneis (Som.,
Ernegis (homo Episcopi Baiocensis, Erneis (homo Comitis Hugonis, Line.), Enieisus (Leic.),
Leic.),
Ernegis de Burun, Ellis, Intr. II pp. 107, 314, 343, 375; Aernisius LVD pp. 100, 107; Aernis de Neouill', Ernis de
1
2
For First
member member as
first
see Emino, for second member, Ansoldus. in preceding name, second member as in
'Actard. 8
For the etymology of the first member and the interchange and er see Arnald; for second member see Albod(o).
of ar
83
KG
Neuill ibid.
p. 101, p. 49; Magister Ernisius (Glouc.) Eot. Cane. p. 41; Herneis AC p. 24 (c. 1127); Hernesio 4 (obi.) Ariete (AD 1199); Eogerus Ernys, Herneys p.
AD
EC
EH
II p.
1 p.
475, II pp. 472,
562 (Edw. (surname)
Hernays
Herneys, Harneys (surnames) ibid. 647 (Edw. I), FA V p. 53 (AD 1346); and NE Harness, Harneis Bardsley I);
361.
p.
Oa
Arn(e)gis
F
139,
OF
Erneis, Erna'is, Hernais, Her-
For the members see Arnold and nays Langlois p. On the Ansegis. development Arnegis > Arne'is see Kalbow 1 In 139 Ernei's > Ernis, the unstressed e has been lost p. 336
f.
.
because standing in hiatus; cf. Stimming Ernis, see the preceding name.
p.
178.
Ernost: Arnost of Bee. (Bish. of Eochester) MHB p. 617 = Hernosto (dat.) AS Ohr. I p. 289; Galfrid Hernost, Hernnest (Wilts.) EH II pp. 261, 262 (Edw. I). OG Ernust, Ernost, Arnost (Eom.) F 484 f., a very common name, from OHG ernust (OE eornost) Kampf For the interchange of er and ar see Bertram. ;
c
.
Ertald, see Hartald.
Ertein (Shrops.) Cf.
OG
Ellis, Intr. II
Herithegan, Heridegan
pp. 109, 314. 2 F 779. Or is Ertein rather
from an unrecorded *Heardegn'$ Escotland, Escolland, see Scotland. Essolta, see Iseldis.
Estarcher
Ellis, Intr. II p.
109.
OG
The initial e is Starchari, Starcher*, etc. F 1361 f. of coarse prosthetic and of OF origin; cf. Schwahn-Behrens The present name may easily have been confused 29. with Stercher (for which see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 132). 1
ei,
2
Cf.
and ay are common orthographical variants in ME. member see Aedelhere, for second member, Deinolt. ON Herfegn, Lind 533.
ey
For also
first
member is OHG second member see Aedelhere. 3
The
first
stare
(OE
stearc) 'stark
3 ;
for the
84
Etard, see Aitard. Etlebrand, see Aedelbrand. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 102. The etymology of the Cf. OG Ediram, Ederam F 450. member is uncertain; cf. F 448. For the second first
Etram mon.
member
see Bertram.
Eudo Dapifer
(Hertf.,
berti,
Hants., Berks.,
Intr.
I
416,
p.
II
Line.,
etc.),
p.
110;
Ess.,
Eudo Eudo
etc.),
Eudo
(filius
Hu-
(Line., Norf., Suff.) Ellis,
LVD
pp. 55, 63, 83, 87,
Eudo abbas (of Kamsey) CMR III p. 177 (AD 1200); Eudo (tenant in Wistou) ibid. I p. 362 (AD 1252); Eudo Mai-tell Rot. Fin. p. 603 (AD 1216); Eudo de Bello Campo Exc. Rot. Fin. I p. 364 (AD 124142); Eudo Eudori Le Chaunpeneys, Line.) ibid. II p. 288 (AD (fil. 1258); Eudonem (ace.) de la Roche (Hunt.) RH I p. 198 102,
88,
(Edw.
OG
I);
113;
Eudoni
Eudo
1
(dat.)
(common)
fii.
F
Garini 490.
OR I
p.
235
(AD
The diphthong
1215), etc.
of the stein
which shows that this documentary form. In some cases, a confusion between Eudo and Odo has taken place: Eoda = Odo, Count of Cham(eoii of Campaine) AS Chr. 1096 E is pagne, and Odda (Earl of Devonshire) appears as Eudo according to FNC II p. 565. This confusion between the two names in England is due to the fact that they cannot well be kept distinct in OF; see Langlois p. 494 f. As regards Eoda mon. (Aethelstan II) Grueber p. 199, Hildebrand p. 153, it is impossible to determine whether it is an Anglicized form of OG Eudo or a hypochoristic form of compounds with OE Eod- (=Ead-), such as Eodbald, 2 Eoduald, etc., for which see Miiller p. 13 always appears as eu or
name
is
eo (see F),
a stereotyped
.
1
name
of the Eudoses, Euduses, for which and literature there quoted. 2 Eodin mon. (Eadred) Grueber p. 142 is perhaps = Eod-, Eadwine, as Searle suggests. Cf., however, OGr Eodin F 490, which may be a dim. form of Eudo.
Belonging
to the
see Schb'nfeld p. 81
f.
85
Euerwacer minister KCD 811 (AD 1061); Eitreuuacre (Dev.), 1 Euuacre (Som.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 110. OG Eburacar, Euracrus etc. F 445 f. For the first member The second member is OHG wackar (OE see *Eburhard. Euroac
,
c
wacor,
wach,
ivcec(c)er)
munter,
kraftig*.
w
is
regularly
in OGr in this position (see Franck, Afr. Gr. 69,4), whence it will have been reintroduced analogically in the
lost
above forms, -wacer is of late appearance in OE p. ns, and it does not seem unlikely that it has come into use through continental influence. Ead-, Edivacer mon. (Aethelred II., Harold I.) Grueber pp. 199, 310, Edwdker (Kent)
RCR
might be Anglicized forms of OG Odoacer, Otacar, etc.. but it seems more probable that eadivacer, which occurs as an OE appellative with the sense of 'watchman of property, bonorum custos', was called into II p. 56
(AD
1199),
existence as a p. n. by the influence of the corresponding
OG
II pp. 7, 31, 279, of
Intr.
to
The forms Aluuacre,
p. n.
Ailuuacre, Aeluuacre, Ellis,
which no
OG
equivalents seem
be on record, are probably also to be considered as native
formations.
RM
I p.
Cf.
also
Sewaker, which occurs as a surname
119.
Euerwinus (burgensis Norwicensis), Euruinus Intr. II p.
(Oxf.) Ellis,
315.
OG
Ebunvin, Euruin, etc. F 447. For the first member see *Eburhard, for the second member, Amalwin. Eurard, see *Eburhard. Eurebold (Dors.), (Odo I p.
filius)
Eurebald (Dors.)
Ellis, Intr.
458, II p. 360.
OG
Eurebald, -bold (Rom.)
F
440.
For the members see
*2burhard and Albod(o). [Euretha 51, but
F
For
1
this
nothing to do with OG Eured an error for *Enretha = Aeinritha LYD p. 58.
LVD is
name
p.
48
has
see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 34,
Wrongly explained by
Namenk.
Searle as *Eoferkeah.
p. 30.]
86
Euroldus (homo Gozelini
filii
Lanberti, Line.) Ellis, Intr. II
p. 315.
OG
Ebarolt, Euruald, Evrold etc. bers see *Eburhard and Ansoldus.
enter into the
and perhaps
OG
Cf.
(OS
possibility of
Eomund Ewart
OE
The
51. 3
,
first
member
is
OHG
eiva
which element does not occur
Euvart see
On
RM F
I p.
51,
328.
Eoardus, Bruckner
p. 132.
For the
the preceding name; second member as surname Etvart, see Bardsley p. the
ME
and the various explanations given by him. Eylewisa, Eyleuysa (ace.) de Eilesbir (Buck.) Fed. Fin.
277 :!:
378 (AD 1199) Ewaldeshor RGB, Euualtone KCD 363 (AD 933).
.
aurifaber
Beluard.
in
to
Allowance must, however, be made for the deriving the first member from OE Ead-, EdEo-, occurring e. g. in Eomcer, Eomod and
member
first
seems
p. n.
l
OG
Cf.
n.
same
also into
a(iv)) 'Gesetz
p. ns.
or from
pi.
110; the
p.
For the mem-
446.
I p.
Ewald F
OE
$o,
OE
in
LVD
Ewoldus
*Ewald:
F
f.
40
I p.
(AD
1195).
For the second member see *Alweis.
The
first
member
might be either Adal- or Agil- (cf. Addlwidis and Agloidis 35, 180, and '-''Aegelbcrt above). It seems most probable, however, that the present form stands for Heilewisa (see Helewis below) which view is corroborated by the occurrence of Aylewis Ped. Fin. I p. 14 = Helewis ibid. p. 101
F
(AD
1196).
[Ezi (Hants., Dev., etc.), Ezi vicecomes (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 110 is not < Ezius F 219 but = Etsi < OE Eadsige;
OG
cf.
Etsius,
Ellis,
ruption of the 1
Intr.
ibid.
Is
Ezui (Berks.)
same name?]
For second member see Ansoldus.
ibid,
a cor-
87
F. Faderlin, Fadrelin (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 315. This might perhaps be a dim. form of the name Fader
DB and explained by Bjorkman (Pers. p. 38) seems most probable, however, that it is a continental dim. form of OG Fader, Fater, since there occur other similar OG formations, such as Fad(e)riko and Vaderioccurring in
ON.
as
kin,
It
F
491
OCR
Fagenolf
OG
MHG
Of. also
f.
II p.
452
(AD
Fagenulf,
Faginolf,
vaterlin.
1294).
F
etc.
The
494.
c
OS
first
member
3
For the fagin, fagan (OE fce$en) belongs second member see Aginulfus. Falco de Breaute Chr. Petr. p. 8 (AD 1224) = Fauk de Breaute RLP p. 85 (AD 1208) = Falkesius ibid. p. 92 (AD to
froh
.
Taverner RH I p. 424 (Edw. I); Ricardus p. 134 (AD 1233), etc. The origin of these and similar forms is not so clear as Bardsley thinks when he writes (p. 281): the son of Fulc, 1215); Falco le
Falco Ann. Dunst.
c
one of very
of
tinental
see
many forms'. First name Falco, for which
W. under
Falke.
Falco
might
there occurs a con-
all,
F
495 and Kluge, Et. further sometimes be <
Fulco owing to the OF development of pretonic id > ol> al (Fulcon > Falcon). And lastly, Falco may be = Folco owing to a confusion between a and o in ME records; cf. falke for
folke,
nized
Luhmann
form
form of Falco Farthild
OG 1
662).
form
NF
of
LVD
Farthilt
is
p.
p.
92
Falkesius (above)
f.
Falkes 1
Faucelinus
(for
OCR
-es
see
is
Qarl).
III p. 309
a Lati-
A
(AD
dim
1316).
53.
(fern.)
F
499.
The
first
member
is
OHG
ME as Faukes (e. g. RH II pp. 395, 620, 62G, Faukus (surname) Inq. Non. p. 113 is perhaps a Latinized
Recorded in of
Fauk
Pers. p. 38),
(< Falco}.
Cf.
also
Falcus
in
DB
(Bjorkman,
88 3
vart (OS fard, OE fyrd, ferd) Tahrt which element is not recorded in OE p. ns. For the second member see *Ainild. ,
Fernand, see the following name.
CE
(AD 1213); Ferrando Ferando (obi.) Gil' de Ispa(obi.) clerico Eot. Cane. p. 145; nia CE II p. 117 (AD 1226); Ferrandus Gir. Cambr. V p. 249 (AD 1170); Eicardi Ferrand (merchant of London) Beverley II p. 360; Walterus Ferrant (Cant.) EH II p. 422 Fer(r)andus Balistarius
(Edw.
(Edw.
Ferr aunt
Martinus
I.);
I p. 153
(Yorks.) Eot. Orig. I p. 75
etc.
I.),
c
surname Ferrand from name in Normandy'. It seems pretty some place certain, however, that this surname should not be kept The latter is distinct from the Christian name Ferrand. instanced by F (500) from Eom. source (AD 1089) and is found in OF Fer(r)ant Langlois p. 216. It further occurs as the Mod. F surname Ferrand, Ferrant, and in Italian Ferrando, Ferrante. That it is a development of Fernand (cf. Fernand Petri CPE II p. 77 (AD 1308), Femandus F 500 and Spanish and Italian Fernando) seerns certain, but opinions differ concerning the etymology of the first member. 286) of the
Bardsley
the
explains
(p.
Thus, Meyer-Liibke (p. 28) derives Portuguese Fredenandus, 1 Fridinandus, Frenandus and Fernandus from /Hjms'Friede' but, on account of the existant form Fradinand, he suggests that some other name-element may have been confused with ,
86) explains the first member as ferdu, 3 For the second member see Elinant. ftordr Fahrw asser
Schonfeld
it;
ON
(p.
c
T
.
*Filbert:
(de)&
Sco
(surname, Cornw.) Inq. Non.
445 (Edw.
p.
80
I.);
Abbr.
Philiberto
Hugone
p.
Plac. p. 50; Filberd I 343: Fylbard (Norf.)
EH
(abl.) Filleberd (Buck.)
FA
I p.
(AD 128486).
OG
Filir,
member
1
Cf.
is
Filebert
OHG
(Mod.
G
Filbert) c
filu
also Stark p.
(OE
115.
feolu)
vieP.
F 505. The first On Fill- see Groger,
89
153
p.
'Philibert Ubert.
NE
1
f.
filbert
'fruit of hazel
nuf (French noix de
Of.
filbert)
3
is
a short form for
named
after St. Phi-
NED.
Flanbard, Flambard: Eannulfus Flanbard, Flanbart (also Eannulfus Flamme) Ellis, Intr. I p. 420, probably identical with Eandulph Passeflambard of Dunholme AS called
1128
Chr.
E2
;
Thorn'
Flambard
(Wilts.)
EH
II p. 240
Stephanum (ace.) flambard Fed. Fin. Ebor. (AD 1202); Joh'es Flambard de Bonhunt (Ess.) Eot.
(Edw.
I.);
p.
41
Orig.
(Edw. III.); Eobertus Flamb' LVD p. 100; the Flamberdeston (Wilts.) FA V p. 232 (AD 1428). Flan-, Flambert F 510, OF Flambart Langlois p. 217.
II p. 138 pi. n.
Oa F's
suggestion
OE
flan
that
the first
member might be
c
related to
3
of
Icel. fleinn)
(0 sagitta is, impossible for phonological reasons. Hildebrand (DB p. 335) translates c Flambard as der Flammende; der das Schwert flammen course,
seems probable, indeed, that this name was assoOF flamme as may be concluded from the above Flamme and from a statement in Orderic L VIII by-form (p. 678) according to which the above-mentioned Eannulf obtained the surname Flambard u flamma quippe ardens". But the original form of the first member seems to have been Flan- 5 which Bruckner (p. 248) associates with OE lasst'.
It
ciated with
,
3
/fom'prseceps, procax ,evidently given from his Lexicon Anglo-Saxonicum.
on Ettmliller's authority For the second member-
see Isenbard.
Pledger mon. (Eadgar) Grueber p. 171. OG- Flodger, Flotger F 859. The first member is < Hlodc 54 For the Eom. change of (Hliid-) <*hlu])a- < *ldu horen initial 111 > ft see Mackel p. 135 and Kalbow p. 145. Bruckner (p. 94) assumes the first member of Lombard Flode.
uertus 1
and Flodelandus
to
be
OS
flod,
OHG
vluot
Flut
5
For second member see Adalbert.
FNC
Cf. IV p. 521. Cf. Flanigisilus, Flanegisilus Waltemath p. 21. 4 Cf. Schonfeld p. 140, Franck, Afr. Gr. 21, Kluge, Et. 2
c
3
W.
laut.
90
which would be possible as far as the sense is concerned, but seems rather doubtful, since this element is lacking in OE 1 and ON p. ns and recorded in OG only in Rom. sources, where it seems most likely that it is due to the above-mentioned development of Hlod-\ the above Lombard names may be from frod by dissimilation and assimilaFor the second member see tion; cf. Meyer-Lubke p. 79. Amelger. Floheld LVD
6 (12th
p.
name
c.).
mentioned by Searle, Intr. p. xxix, among names which he thinks "may be Celtic names or corrupt forms or misreadings". It is, however, certainly = OF Flohaut (see Kalbow p. 30) < Flothildis ("ofters - Chlothildis") This
F
For the
860.
the
dental
Maheut
is
(see
*Ainild.
Fluold
is
e
see Flodger.
The
loss of
analogous to that found in Mathild > OF Mahtild below). For the second member see
for
LVD
member
first
is
i
NF.
2.
p.
Fluduald F 860. For the members see Flodger and Ansoldus. n may be merely graphical or reflects the by-form Hlud-\ cf. Ludowic and Lodowic under *Hludoivic below). Cf. Flodoald,
Flodold,
BCS
'Folbert, Folberti (gen.) episcopi (probably a Fleming)
661
(AD
OG
918).
Folcbert, Folbert
F
548
f.
The
first
member
is
OHG
3
Volk On the loss of c, see Franck, Afr. Gr. 128. For the second member see Adalbert. The native equivalent Folcbeorht is on record. Cf. Fulbertus
fok (OE
c
folc)
.
below.
BCS 1311 is = Folbriht, Foldbriht abbas That Flodger should stand for OE *Foldgar is not likely especially on account of the form of the second member. But cf. OG Foldger Y 559, of which the first member is probably the same as OE folde Erde'. On Floteman, Ellis, Intr. 1
ibid.
Flodbrhit (sic!) abbas 1269,
1282.
f
II p. Ill, see BjOrkman, Namenk. p. 33. Flodwine, given by Searle from Grueber,
The moneyer's name is
not on record.
91
Fokeram, see Fulcran. Folceric Niger (merchant of Antwerp) Folcrici
1213);
(AD
(gen.) (merchant of
ELP
I p.
CE
Lou vain)
100
(AD
I p.
646
1224).
OG
Folcric
i
Ellis,
(Yorks.)
F
555
The forms Fulchericus
f.
Intr. II
(Line.),
Fulchri
115 are perhaps native, though
p.
the earliest instance of Folcric in England seems to be from the llth cent. See further Bjorkman in Festschrift fin- L.
Morsbach (1913)
p.
12
f.
Folcran, see Fulcran.
*Frambald, Frembald, -Frimbald: Franbalcl mon. (Alfred) Grueber p. 32; Frembald, Frembaud (surname) Eot. Orig. I pp. 91, 96, II p. 200, FA I pp. 25, 39 and Bardsley p. 300; Frimbaldum (ace.)
OG
Of.
Frambold*
RH
F
II p. 186 (Eclvv.
I.).
Fram, Framric and Froma,
514.
occur as the names of moneyers of Aethelstan, Burgred, and Edw. the Coiif. and are probably native, which renders The spelling n for m is the above derivation uncertain. either
a
mere
transition
of
error or a reverted spelling,
n>
m
before
and *Frimbald are due
b.
The
ME
to a replacing of
caused by the
Frembald Fram- by Fremforms
(OE freme good, strenuous cf. ME fremsom 'useful frem3 /Wradvantageous') and Frim^ (ME frym, NE frim, see NED), c
3
3
,
;
which substitutions were probably effected in order to avoid with the ME pejorative adjectives framward OE (< fram-weard 'averse, fro ward, perverse ) and fraward both occurring as ME surnames (< fra + weard) f ro ward association
3
3
c
,
CE
g.
(e.
Franpalt,
I p. 516,
EH
Frampold,
Godwine, appearing 1
2
II p. 338; cf.
Frambolt as
a
(the
Bardsley
p. 299).
surname of a certain
landholder in the time of Edw.
For the members see *Folbert and Alberic. First member is OHG fram 'vorwarts (OE fram Valiant, 3
3
stout
);
for the second
member
see Albod(o).
Middendorff p. 54, Frem occurs as an According in the pi. ns Fremesham and Fremesleya. 4 Not from Frith- as Bardsley (p. 300) suggests. 3
Is
to
OE
p. n.
92
the Conf., Ellis, Intr. II pp. 112, 113) the
such
case
p
would be
possible to explain these
English frampold oldest
in
example
same name? In
It will
'fretful,
peevish, froward', of which the
NED
from 1598 and which
is
c
to
HG
origin. hardly be forms as early instances of dialectal of
3
be < fram+polle head or a
LG
word 1
is
assumed
.
Frampold, see the preceding name. Franciscus de Boun (Dors.) EH I p. 100 (Edw. I.); Franciscus de Ipre (Lond.) ibid. p. 423; Franciscum (ace.) de Aldeham (Glouc.) Abbr. Plac. p. 350 (Edw. III.), etc. This name, popularized throughout the Western Church by St. Franciscus of Assisi, is formed from Franc- (see the
name) by means
of the suff.
-isle, often used to form adjectival derivatives from the names of countries and Of. Bruckner p. 117, Kluge, N. St. 210 f. This people.
following
name
is
Italian.
Franco, Francus: Franco (Dev.), Franco quid am (Shrops.), Franco (homo Drogonis de Bevrere, Yorks.), Francus (Norf. Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 318; Franco (fil. Savarici) Exc. Rot. Fin. I p. 451 (AD 1246); Franco de Bohun ibid. II p. 19
*Francus (Franco nuncio Com Flandr) CR I p. (AD 1205); Franco (abl.) de Brene ibid. II p. 32 (AD 1225); Franco le Tyeys fTeutonicus ) Plac. p. 195 (Edw. I.),
(AD
1247)
2
;
22
5
CCR
II p. 75
Francone
OG -o p.
(abl.)
Franco 5
and -us see 54), where
(AD
Hermenie
1267); Franc' do
LYD
p.
65;
CCR
de Brusella
III p. 420 (AD 1320). (common) F 515. For the interchange of Helto. Fronca occurs in (cf. Miiller
it
be
may
this
due
name, however, Franpalt, see Franibald. is
native.
The
LY ME frequency
of
to continental influence.
Fredardmon. (Eadmund, Eadred), Fredard mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber pp. 102, 141* 155. 1
2 5
Cf. Skeat, Et. Diet. Cf.
Franciscus de
Boun
(above).
For the etymology see Schonfeld.
quoted.
p.
91,
and
literature there
93
OG
Friduhart
Amelfrid.
F
534.
due
to
etc.
Fred-
is
first
member
see
influence; see Erlefred. see *Actard. No native equivalent
For the second member is
For the
Rom.
found.
Fredebernus
(Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p.
114.
OG
1 F 530, Carstens Fridubern, Frethulern earlier instances are on record in OE.
p.
No
20.
Fredegand, one of the Irish missionaries who followed
St.
Fursey into Gaul, see DCB. Of. Fredegand (Fredegaudl) F 532. For the first member see the preceding name, for the second member cf. Bruckner p. 253. *Fredegis: Fredegis (Medesh.) AS Chr. 656 E, BCS 22
(AD
664); Fredghis (Nott.), Fredgis (North., Nott.), Fregis 2 Ellis, Intr. II p. 114; Freegis (Gaimar, 1'Estorie,
(North.)
MHB
p. 824), the
OG
same person.
F 533 f. Om the loss of d above forms cf. Kalbow p. 83. In Ellis, Intr. ibid., there occurs a form Fregist which seems to designate the Frithugis, Fredegis*, etc.
in the
as Fregis. The former name might be due the carelessness of the scribe or to analogous instances
same person to
which an inorganic 97), but it seems most
in
caused by
(AD
was added
AN
in
(cf.
Menger
p.
likely that the confusion has been the occurrence of a name Fridugist etc. BCS 1130
1266, 1270, 1297 (AD 970), and in AS Chr 993 E, the name of one of the treacherous leaders of
980),
where
t
it is
the English at Lindsey and is mentioned together with Frsena and Godwine 4 Fridugist has been explained < OG .
1
First
member
as in preceding
name;
for
second
member
see
Beringer. 2
Probably the same person.
3
First
member
as in Fredard', for second
member
see Ansegis.
1
Both Frcena and Fridugist also occur together in the abovementioned charters in BCS, whence these names certainly designate the same persons. Another instance of this name is Fregistus miles BCS 325 (AD 806). In the same charter ON Malte (see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 94) occurs. Cf. also Frithegist, BCS 1266, and Frithegist
magnus,
LVD
p.
77,
together with
many ON
p.
ns.
94 it will be rather difficult to Fridegis by Kb'pke p. 23, but account for the addition of t in this name. Of. Flor. Wig.
"... duces exercitus, Frana videlicet, Frithogist et God.". Is Friwimis, quia ex parterno genere Danici fuerunt
993
:
.
.
ON
dugist the Anglicized form of an unrecorded (?)
*Frid-
gestrt Cf. such compounds as Godgestr, Heimgestr, Widgestr, Lind. Vlfgestr, Vegestr and porgestr in
*Fredegod: Fredegod diacon (Kent)
OG
1
etc.
BCS 1010 (AD 958). F 533. This Fredegod
Fredegaud, Fridugoz doubt identical with the person of the same name who is mentioned as the author of the Metrical Life of Wil,
no
is
one
to
is
it
Archbishop Odo, and Odo's charters that the above-mentioned
work was dedicated
This
frid.
of
to
Fredegod appears as a witness.
Fredemund mon.
Eadmund) Keary pp. 117, 118. F 536. For the first memFredemund Fridemund,
OG
(St.
ber see Fredard, for the second
member
The OE equivalent Fridumund
is
Bugge, Vested. Indfl. Frederic
p.
EH
Swym
327
p.
314 =
Ifretheric
Frederico
;
(abl.)
Cf. further
319
(AD
1259); Frederic
Swyne
(Mercator de Lubecco)
Doni (mercatore Senensi)
Giff.
ibid,
Beg.
106.
p.
OG
5 Frideric, Frederic
,
although rarety recorded, Cf. Bardsley p. 300. Freisent, see Frethesenta.
etc.
F
may
be <
Frembald, see *Frambald. Fresnotus monachus KCD 754 Searle 1
On
certainly
wrong
536.
OE
Other
ME
instances,
Friduric, Freodoric.
(AD 102038).
in identifying this
name
as
OE
member
as in Fredard, second member as in Aingot. form -god see Mangod below. Perhaps the same person as Frederic (Kent) Ellis, Intr. II
114. 3
is
First
the
2
p.
on record.
LH
vannia Exc. Eot, Fin. II I p.
Claremunda.
276, Grueber p. 53. p. 295; Frederico (obi.) de Lo-
p.
Warren 2
of
see
For
WE Cf.
FNC
first
III p. 647. see Fredard, for second
member
member,
Alberic.
95 it occurs among several continental p. ns and no doubt compounded with the OG name-element Fres(for the etymology of which see Siebs in Paul's Gr. I p. 1153, Much PBB 17, 14 f. and Franck ibid. p. 55) 4- not
*Frithunofli\ is
(OHG
OE
c
1
difficult nead, nyd Miihe, Gefalir, Kampf) to keep distinct from native OE -nod < *nanpa-. Fres- cannot be proved to have been used in native OE p. ns 2 not,
,
,
occurs in Fresan, Frysan (the Frisians) in Beow. and Widsif), in Frisa, Friesa and the adj. Fresisc in AS Chr. The continental dim. form Fresechin, recorded in ME, etc.
but
will
be dealt with in a later paper.
Frethesenta (uxor
Galfridi
Luterel.
Yorks.)
Exc. Rot.
1218); Frethesanth' (uxor Willelmi Paynel) 375; Frethesent, Frethesant Ped. Fin. Ebor. pp. 87, 88 (AD 12034); Frethesent (surname) Abbr. Plac. p. 223 (Edw. I.); Freisent Painel (see above) CR I p. 372 (AD 1217); Frethesancia de Scoteny Exc. Rot. Fin. II p.
Fin. I p. 9 Test. Nev.
311
304 etc.;
p.
1259); Frethesancia de la 1259); Frethesence (gen.) see further Bardsley p. 302.
(AD (AD
OG first
(AD
Have
RH
(Hertf.) ibid. p.
II p.
374 (Edw.
I.),
Frithesuind, Fredesendis (Rom.), etc. F 538. For the member see Fredard. Frei- has arisen through
AN
The second member is the same as in is < *-santia, Latinized on the model
loss of the dental.
Alsent above, of Constantia
-sancia
and similar names.
*Frimbald, see *Frambald.
mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber pp. 3 113, 120; Frogerus vicecomes (Berks.), Frogerius (Berks.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 114, 319; Frogerum (ace.) archidiaconum Frodger:
(London) 1
Cf.
Frotger,
RB
also
p.
ZfdA
Frotier
658
(AD 115455).
43, 23
f
.
DB
2
Is the pi. n. Frischenei (Line.) Fryskency Plac. p. 445, 7 II p. 669, Friskney, to be traced back to Freskeney
RH
NE
some such ground-form as *Frisican, *Fresecan eget skenhem (< Frisico) F 525. 3
"seemingly the Norman successor of Godric",
Cf.
FNC IV
Frip. 37.
96 1 Frodger, Frotger, Frogcr F 542. The t in Frotier influence as does also the form >ier, points to continental which is due to a (probably Rom.) fronting of g. The loss of d may have taken place already in OG through assimila-
OG
Franck, Afr. Gr.
Of.
tion.
126,
4.
An OE
equivalent
perhaps Frodgar mon. (Eadwig) Grueber p. 158. Frodo (frater Abbatis) 2 (Ess., Suff.) Ellis, Intr.
I p. 421,
114, 318.
II pp.
OG
is
F 541, a hypochoristic form of compounds with Frod-, see the preceding name. Frodan (gen.), Beow. v. 2025, is a king of the Heathobards. Other instances are in Frodo
most cases native.
LVD
Froelina
OG
(see
Muller
Frodger).
derived from
OG
42,
p.
Binz
174.
p.
c.).
F
Frotlina
*Frodelina,
Frodbe
Cf.
p. 6 (12th
On
541, a dim. derivative -from
Horn,
soil,
Hrodelina*
F
this
form might
also
887, with a transition
initial lir > fr analogous to that of 111 > above under Flodger. Cf. Kalbow p. 145.
of
referred to
fl,
Froger. see *Frodger.
[Frohelmus episcopns BCS 703 (AD 934?). This derivation Cf. OG Frohelm* F 519.
is
extremely
uncertain, since, in another copy of the same charter, BCS 1344, the same person is called Trohelmus. Searle, in his
AS
Kings and Nobles, mentions him among bishops of unknown sees, and in his Onomasticon he suggests that he might be indentical with Tidhelm, Bish. of Hereford Bish.,
930
c.
938].
Fromund: Frumond (homo Drogonis de Bevrere, Yorks.) 1
First
form
of
course
of
member Hrod-, also
is
see
be
OHG
5
frod
Froelina.
OHG
(OE
frod) 'prudens
In Froger,
first
c
fro
Rom.
or a
member might c
froh'
or fro (Goth, frauja)
Herr'.
For second member see Amelger. Brother of Baldwin (abbot of Edmundsbury), genere gallus. 3 Belonging to *hrop- (Goth, hropeigs 'ruhmreich'), found in OG p. ns as Hrod-, in OE as Hrod- and Hroed-. 4 First member is Fro-, for which see Frodger; second member 2
as in *Anshelm.
c
97 Ellis, intr. II p.
LYD
Fromundo
319;
ECE
p.
137 (Obit.) 1 Fro;
(AD 1194); Fromund de Tarente (Wore.) ibid. II p. 71 (AD 1199); Fromundus (abbas Theukesburiensis) Ann. Wig. p. 380 (AD 1162); Fromundum (ace.) clericum ECE I p. 330 (AD 1199); Fromund le Brun CPE I p. 72 (AD 1283); Fromund, Fromunt, mund de
Poctif (Suss.)
EB
Fromont (surnames) 556, Fines I
OG Fromund F first
member
ger.
The OF
mund F
EH
p. 32,
p.
I p. 97
1077, Exc. Eot. Fin. II pp. 261,
II p. 549,
FA V
OF Fromont
520,
OHG
p.
165, etc.
Langlois p. 242
f.
The
which see Frodfro form may also be derived from OG Hrodcf. Froelina above and Kalbow p. 129. f.;
is
911
(or frod), for
For the second member see Dagemond. In Frumond (above) u and o have perhaps simply changed places by mistake; u may also be explained after Stimming p. 190. ON Fro-
mundr (Lind
291)
is
a
German
loan.
see Fulcran.
Fukeram,
Fulbertus (Kent, Bedf., Leic.) 2 Fulbertus (quidam sacerdos, Norf.), Fulbertus (homo Gisleberti de Gand) (Line.), Fulbric (Warw.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 114, 319;
Fulbertus
(Norf.),
,
Fulbert the Tanner (a Norman) FNC II pp. 177, 178; Fulbertus archidiaconus p. 14.
LYD
OG
Fulbert (common) < Fulcbert* F 548 f. It is probable that OE Folcbeorht as well as Foldbriht have been con-
fused with the continental forms.
CPE I p. 419 (AD 1291); Abbatis de Ely) Inq. Eliens. p. 497; Ful-
Fulcald. Fulcaldus de Archiaco
Fulcold
(homo
LYD
cauz
p.
53.
1
"Et pro quattor monachis qui venerunt ad Sanctum Cuthbertum cum abbate Lamberto, hoc est, Mauri cio, Goffrido, Fromundo et Herueo." 2
8
Cf.
Ellis,
First
ibid,
member
foot-note is
OHG
Fulc- see Franck, Afr. Gr. It is further possible that
(OHG 7
T.
fol,
OE
Forssner
full)
VoIP.
1.
folc,
21,
5,
see Folcbert; for the by-form for the loss of c, ibid. 128.
Ful-, Fol- sometimes are < *fullaSecond member as in Adalbert.
Fulcwald, Fulcaldus, etc. F 557. For the first member see the preceding name, for the second member, AnsolFulcauz is < Fulcaut (cf. OF Foucaut Langlois p. 226) dus.
OG
+ NF nom.
s.
CR
Fulcard (mercator, Frisland)
OG other
F
l
Fulc(h)ard instances of
It
551.
I pp. 610, 634 (AD 1224). cannot be determined whether
Fulcard in England are continental or
from native Folcheard*. Fulcauz, see Fulcald. Fulco, Folco de Lusoriis (Clam. Ebor.), Fulco (homo Drogonis de Bevrere), Fulco (homo Willielmi de Perci), Fulco
(homo Osberni de Arches), Fulco (homo Eogerii de Busli), Fulco (homo Gisleberti Tison) Ellis, Intr. I p. 448, II p. 320; Folco (Eemorum archiepiscopus) BCS 555 (AD 855); 795 (AD 1051); Fulco, Fulco (monachus Croylandise)
KCD
Folco
LVD
pp. 100, 111, 141; Fulc 8,
13,
19, 23, 45, 47, 50, 52, 56, 85, 88,
(Henry
II's
chamberlain of Anjou) Cal.
220; Fulco de Baiocis fBayeux ) KB p. 586 p. 121112); Fulco de Cantelupo (Line.) Rot. Obi. p. 12 5
Doc.
(AD (AD 458 (AD
1199); Fulco Bainard (Norf.) Eot. Fin. pp. 359, I p. 496 (AD 1222), etc. 1206); Fulconis (gen.) le Franc OG Fulco, Folco F 547 1, hypochoristic forms of compounds with Fulc-, Folc-, for which see Fulbertus. Cf.
CR
Bjorkman, Pers.
p. 41.
Fulcoius, Fulcui (Suss.), Fulcuius (Cambr.), Fulcvivs (Shrops.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 115, 320.
OG 63.
p.
Folcwig, Fulcowicus, etc. For the first member
OHG
member wig
is
is probably not on record.
*Fulcrad:
1
First
F
558,
OF
Folcui,
wig (OE
.
Fulrad mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber
member
Kalbow
Fulbertus; the second c wig) Kampf OE *Folc-
see
as in preceding name, second
p.
102; Ful-
member
as in
*Actard. 2
Furcardus
owing
Ellis,
II
Intr.
to assimilation of
I
>
r.
p.
115
is
=
Fulcardus, probably
99
cheredus 1
("abbot of Earl Roger's house of Earl Roger's house at Seez")
monk
once a
OG
Fulrad (common)
Fulcrad,
F
554
at'
Shrewsbury,
FWR II p. 318.
f.,
OF
Fouqueret
Langlois p. 230. For the members see Fulbertus and Adradus. It cannot be determined whether Fulcred, Fulcheredus 421, II p. 320 is native (< OE Folcred, which have existed) or continental, although the latter-
Ellis, Intr. I p.
seems to alternative
Fulcran:
is
most
Folcran,
Folcheran
de Watercroft
Folcrann
320;
likely.
(Som.)
Ellis, Intr. II p.
RH
(Suff.)
317,
183 (Edw.
II p.
FoJceram (South.) RB p. 663 (AD 1155 56); Focheram (Yorks.) Pipe Roll I p. 30; Ricardus Fukeram, Fokeram (Berks.) FA I pp. 50, 52 (AD 1316); William Fukerand
I.);
OCR
I
OG
(AD 1257); Fukeram (AD 1253), etc.
475
p.
Fin. II p. 163
(surname) Exc. Rot.
Fulcramnus, Fulcran(n)us, Folcram
F
OF
552,
Fou-
queran(t), FouJcerant Langlois p. 230. For the members see Fulbertus and Bertram. The loss of I in the above forms is
AN;
Menger
cf.
AN
p. 87, Zachrisson,
Infl.
p.
149
f.
Q. Gacelin, Gascelin, see Wazelinus. Gail(l)ard, Gal(l)ard: Oaillard (of Bordeaux) CR I p. 623 (AD 1224); Oaillard ibid. II p. 55 (AD 1225); Oailardo (obi.)
RLP
RM
II p. LXXI; Oaylardo (dat.) de Landa Pete (de Pete) p. 63 (AD 1206); Osberto (obi.) Gaillard RC p. 212
(AD 114
(AD
1226);
Joh'es
1426);
1232);
Will'
Gaillardeby 1
Robino (obi.) Gaylard (of Bordeaux) CR II p. Alexander Galyard mercator FY p. 139
1215);
(AD
Galard Exc.
Gallard
CR
=Fulcherodo
RH
II p. 86
II
(AD
(dat.) abbati
p.
Rot.
1225);
OCR
Fin.
689 (Edw.
I p. I.);
223 the
etc.
II p. 82
(AD
1267).
(AD
pi.
n.
100
Bardsley's explanation
Gaylard
lard,
(p.
305) of the
an original nickname,
as
NE c
surname Gal-
the gaillard, the
gay, the joyous, the bold' is certainly acceptable also as far as surnames are concerned. But in those instances the where this name occurs as a Christian name it is < OF
ME
OG
Gaillart
<
ber
probably OHG-
is
*Qailhard
stig,
frohlich'
may
be due to
*;
(cf.
Keilhart
F
568).
The
first
mem-
c
geil (OE gal) von wilder Kraft, lufor the second member see *Actard. Galard a reduction of pretonic ai > a but also to a
development of OG Walhart (F 1517). Qaillarda Blome, Gaylarde (uxor Arnaldi de Puribus), see
NF
Bardsley
A
p.
306.
form
name. well-known issuer of the Geoffrey Gaimar, the of the version of British Kings by GeoffHistory fern,
of preceding
Gaimar:
AN
the
rey of Monmouth.
OG
F
2
and the Rom. form Guainame, like Gaimar, shows NF development of OG w>g(u), for which see Kalbow p. 117. The first member probably belongs to Goth, wai (OE wa) weh'; cf. Bruckner p. 101. For the second member see Ainmer.
mar
Weimar, Waimer
ibid.,
which
1496
latter
c
Galchelinus, see Walchelin. Galfrid, see Gaufrid. Galicerus, see Walger.
Galland, see Weland. Galterus, see Walter.
Garard, see Gerard. Garbo(l)d, see Gerbodo.
Garengerus, see Warenger. Garinus, see Warinus. Garsanta, see Gersent. Gaubert, see Walbertus. Gaudin, see Waldin. 1
2
Cf.
also
ZfdA
42, 64, jKalbow p.
123
And Lombard Waimarius, Bruckner
and Cipriani p.
101.
p.
67.
101
Qaufrid, Qalfrid: Gaufridus (Kent, Buck., etc.), Gaufridus (homo Eogerii de Busli, Nott.), Ellis, Intr. II p. 322; Gau-
LVD
fridus 60,
63,
62,
8,
16,
17,
44, 46, 47, 50, 55, 56, 58,
69, 72, 79, 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87, 89,
64,
KCD
Galfrides (probably for Galfridus) de Hedes
92, etc.;
LVD
930; Galfridus
Le
152; Galfr'
pp. 65, 84, 87, 89, 90, 91, 93, 96, 108, Flemeng Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 158 (AD 1227);
Flandr'
Gaufr
7,
pp.
CE
250
I p.
(AD
9
1216); Galfr
de Luvein
(Lond.) Eot. Obi. p. 24 (AD 1199) = Godefr' de Lovain ibid, = Godefridus de Loveyn p. 37 p. 133 (AD 11991200);
The above forms may
EB FY
1 1361) etc. be derived from various OGr etyrna,
Galfridus de Lovayn, webster,
56
p.
(AD
2 F 623, Gautfred 5 F 616, with loss of the Gaufrid 4 F 1503 with NF g dental, but chiefly Waldfrid, Walfrid
viz.
'
OG w
and vocalization
5
of I > u cf. Kalbow p. 109, Waltemath p. 51. A confusion between the above forms and God(e)frid (see below) has sometimes taken place, and the same is also the case in continental records 6 This confusion is probably partly due to the form Goffridus (e. g. CME I p. 141, LVD p. 137), which may be derived from Gaufrid or Gautfred (with Eom. au > o) as well as from Godfrid 7 Finally, I have noticed one instance where 8 The Gaufrid and Gosfrid (see below) have been confused for
;
.
.
,
1
2
LVD
Gaufricus First
p.
63 is a misreading for Gaufrid. as F suggests. Cf., however,
member might be Gau-,
Meyer-Liibke p. 90 f.; for second 3 For Gaut- see Aingot. 4 See * Waif rid below. 5 6
member
see Amelfrid.
Galfridus, -fredus are stereotyped Latin forms. Gaufrid, Bish. of Cambrai, also called Godefrid.
Cf.
LVD
p. 53 is identical with OF Jofroi (Langlois Gaufrid, not from Godfrid, since g has been preserved o. Cf. Mackel p. 147 f. -freid is the form of -fridus, showing a development analogous to that of feid < Latin Cf. Zachrisson, Infl. p. 90 f. fldem. 1
lofreid
378) before
p.
<
AN AN
AN
8
Gaufrido
Ab. II pp.
32,
(filio
60.
Haimonis) = Goisfridus (films Haimonis) Hist.
102
NE name
Geoffrey [dgefri] cannot originally be from GerGottfried, as Oxf. Diet, states, since we are then at a
man
loss to explain
and the [c] of the modern 1 Geffrey < OF Geuf(f)roi, Jeufroi see Langlois p. 378 f.) < OG *Getvifrid
both the
pronunciation, but
<
is
(by-forms of Jof(f)roi,
initial [d$]
ME
Geiuibald, Gewidrud, Geivelip,
(cf.
where the rather < OF
member
first
Jefroi,
(see Gerferd below)
Bruckner
3 7
c
gewi
Gau')
F
explained in the
F
622
f.,
or perhaps
OE
3
c
gid Spruch
.
4
.
jeopardy (
OF
,
The spelling Geoffrey, might be 633 same way as Jespersen (p. 79) explains
Cf. also Gif(f)rid
of
2
Gefreid (Langlois ibid.) < OG Gerfrid or < Gidfrid, the first member of which
256) assumes to be related to
(p.
etc.
Geicerich,
OHG
is
etc.,
or as a blen-
by
the influence
Geof(f)roi (= Jofffjroi).
Gausbert, see Gosbert. Qauselin, see Gozelin. Gausfrid, see Gosfrid. Geffrei, see Gaufrid. the Church of St. Paul, Lond.) CCE I (AD 1235); Gelrann (gen.) Rot. Cane. p. 139. second member (for which see Bertram) points to
Gelram (canon 200
p.
The
continental
of
Stark
origin.
ber of Geltrudis < Gil- <
There
*Gild-trudis.
1
Fin.
73,
p.
2
129
II
ME
in
Occurring Rot.
explains the first
mem-
but the etymon is probably as far as I know, no instance that
assumption of a development Gil- (< Gisil-) seems most likely that the first member is <
It
Gel-.
40)
the
supports
>
is,
(p.
Gisil-,
p.
486
as
Gef(f)rey,
(AD
EH
1269),
Geffrei,
Gejfray
e.
g.
Exc.
II pp. 547, 651, 659, Gust,
etc.
See Kluge, Et. W., Franck. and Kalbow p. 109.
Afr.
Gr.
36, 2,
Grb*ger p.
f.
8
Cf.
OF
=
Gefroi (beside other variants) Langlois p. 379. seems to occur in Giffredo (obi.) II p. 362 and Sire Giffreus Hef>e de la Croix BCS 34. Cf. Gcdfrides de 1
This
Gerfroi
form
Hedes above. On the
EM
possibility of deriving Giffrcd frid see Giffard below.
< OG *Geba-
103
AN
*Gail- (see Gail(l)ard) with e owing to the monophthongization of ai\ see Airard above. Hence, the above forms
OG
be identical with
will
Genoveva
Thome de Sumery,
(filia
II p. 452 (AD 1267). Of. Genovefa 628,
F
Of.
tic?
Gaeleramnus
Yonge
269
p.
OF
F
568.
Yorks.) Exc. Rot. Fin. Cel-
Genevieve, Langlois p. 273.
f.
Gerald, Girald: Geruald LY 119, 163, 180, 204, 302, 353, 370; Geraldus, Geroldus (Suff., Heref.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 317, Geroldi (Som.) Exon. DB 590; Gerold de Doc. pp. 127, 129 (AD 1067), Geroldus, Gepp. 8, 53, 55, 137; Gerald of Wilton FNC Y
322; (Roberti
Tantune raldus
filii)
Gal.
LYD
806; Gerald of
p.
Ill p. 210; Geroldus
ibid.
373
p.
Windsor
(AD
mareschalcus
1084); l
Norman
settler at
Pembroke) (monachus Wintonise) Ann. Wig. (a
Giroldus
capellanus
(Suff.), Giraldus,
Giroldus
(Dev.),
Raimundus
(Ess.),
Giroldus
(et Ihos Franci duo, Ess.); Giraldus (presbyter de Wiltone) (Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 424, II pp. 118, 317, 324; Giraldus
(miles et
monachus)
LYD
(Obit.) p.
140, etc.
OG
Gerwald, Gerald, Gerold, Girald, Girold F 585 f. The member is Ger- < *gaiza- for which see Amelger 2 Gir-
first
.
due to the fronted g, which has changed the pretonic e>i on Rom. soil 3 and does certainly not as rule belong
is
,
MHG
to
Bruckner the first
c
giren (p.
74)
member
Miiller (p. 109)
OHG
c
or
gir in
MHG
glrvalke as has 24) suggests. Hellwig (p. explained 3 of Geruald (in LY) as OE ger 'year and
begehren'
to
,
suggests
OE
ger 'year
or connection with
D
The same explanation he also offers ger cupidus for the first member of Gerbrandus, Gerburg, Gerardus and .
Gersand.
It
is
likely
that these explanations are wrong.
With the exception of the three names Geruald, Gerferd and Geruini in LY, names compounded with Ger- do not appear in England till the end of the 10th cent., and there 1
2
3
Of.
FNC
III p. 379.
For second member see Ansoldus. See Mackel p. 105, Kalbow p. 95, Meyer-Liibke
p.
30.
104
be no doubt that these were introduced from the con-
-can
The appearance
of the above-mentioned names in under *Aegelbert that OG p. ns are to be found there. In this connection I wish to correct a mistake that is often to be found, especially in works on
tinent
l
.
LV confirms the view held
English
pi.
ns,
e.
g.
when Moorman
says (p. 76) that GcerOcerfrith, Gcerhelm, Gcer-
OE
enters into the composition of
OE form is Garmere of Searle's. invention (<^*gaiza-) The form Gcenvine, adduced by Moorman, is Gemini in LV, Gcenveald (in Searle) is the form Geruald, discussed above, etc. When Gcer- happens to occur it is due to the confusion between a, ce and e, not seldom found in later, It
ivine.
should
be
and that
observed that the
Gcer- is a
especially Latin, records. Geram de Curzun Eot. Fin. p. 346 119; ibid.
158
p.
136
p.
OR
Geram de Vermin
OG
(AD
(AD 121314);
(AD 1206), Fines I p. (AD 1216); G'rani (gen.)
Will.
Geran (Salop.)
RCR
I
1194).
Ger(r)am, Gerrannus, etc. F 580 f., Franck, Afr. Gr. For the first member see the preceding name 2 for
126.
,
second
the
255
I p.
member,
Bertram.
Gerome* (de Durdraght) < Hieronymm
FY
p.
Of different origin 53 (AD 1358), which
is is
41
.
Gerard, Girard: Gerardo (abl.) priore Croylandise KCD 794 (AD 1038 51); Gerardus (Som., Leic., etc.), Gerardus vigil (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 322; Gerard (Archb. of York) Cal. Doc. p. 442; Gerard(us) LVD pp. 7, 8, 14, 15, 46, 51, 53, 57, 62, 63, 83, 94, 100, 105, 145;
CR
Gerardum
(ace.)
de Flandr'
Gerardus (presbyter cardinalis) Hist. Ab. II p. 199; Gerard de Barcot KG p. 53; Girardus (Som., Dev., Glouc.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 424; Girardus (Glouc.),
p.
I
p.
1
Or
8
On
97
185
(AD
1215);
cf. Bjorkrnan, Namenk. p. 36 f. the use of single and double consonants, see Burghardt
from. Scandinavia;
f.
8
NE
4
For Hie- > Je- see Nyrop, Gr.
Jerome. 469.
105
Girardus (Suss., Surr., Wilts., etc.), Girardus camerarius (Glouc.), Girardus (homo Hugonis, Yorks.), Girardus (homo Eaynerii de Brimou, Line.), Girardus (homo Eogeri Pictavensis Line.) ibid. II pp. 118, 324; Girard (arceb. of Eoforwic)
1
AS
Chr. 1103 E, 1108
E
;
Girardus prsepositus
BB
Girardus Lotherensis Inq. Eliens. p. 497; Girard de Limosie (Ess.) EB p. 29 (AD 1161 62); Gerard (surname)
p. 34;
EH
I p. 86
(Edw. L); see further Bardsley p. 309; Italian forms are Gerardino (dat.) Nealy de Florencia Eot.
dim.
Orig. I p. 161 (Edw. II.) and Gerardini (gen.) (merchant of Lucca) Chr. Joh. Ox. p. 331.
OG
Gerard, Girard
lois p.
279
f.
2
F
578
f
,
OF
Gerart, Girart,
Lang-
The surname Garardson (Jacobus Garardson,
evidently a Fleming) FY p. 135 (AD 1423) have been influenced by the native name-element
berebrewer,
might Gar- 3 and the same might be the case with NE Garrard and Jarrard (the latter form then being a contamination But in consideration of the cirof Gar- and Ger- [%]). cumstance that native Gar- is comparatively rare in ME it is possible that Gar(r)ard is to be derived from OG Garard (F 603), where the first member is OHG garo (OE gearo) c 4 The interchange of G and J is OF. It bereit, geriistet' further have been influenced by such names as Germay in which the shortened stembald, Gerbodo, Gervas, etc., vowel (in originally pretonic position) before r + consonant regularly may have developed into a in AN or in late ME. The discrepancy of the initial letters G and J might then be explained from a double pronunciation of Ger-, owing ,
.
development in NF to the occurrence in England of
to
different
the side of 1
Cf.
OF
Ger-
(see
OG
Kalbow and
ON
p.
Ger-
139) or [g]
by
[dtj\.
above.
8
For the members see Gerald and *Actard.
3
An OE
equivalent
is
Grueber pp. 91, 95, 111. 4 Cf. Berenger (above).
probably the moneyer's name Gareard,
106
Gerbald: Gerebald Gerboldi
(gen.)
EH
(Line.)
131
p.
(AD
300 (Edw.
I pp. 299,
OG
Gerbald, -bold
F
1
The surname Gorebald
575.
I.);
EH
1257); Gerebaud (surname)
(AD
Obi. p. 159 (AD 1201); 1204); Gerbald le Eschald
Eot.
(Hunt.)
EC
OE
Gerbold
CCE
I p.
463
II p. 665.
*Garbeald
is
not on record.
EH I p. 474 might represent a ME con-
of an unrecorded OE etymon, but is more proGarbout (EB p. 610, an error for Gerebald. bably Garbolde the surname and (EH I p. 447) are 121112)
tinuation
AD
be looked upon as variants of Gerbold. Cf. the preceding name. On the confusion between Gerbold and Gerbod see Gerbodo. Gerberg(i)a: Gerberg(i)a uxor EH I p. 535 (Edw. I.); (pro probably
to
also
CE
eadem) Gerberg
OG
Gerberg(i)a regards the
235
I p.
F
2
576,
(AD
OF
1215).
Kalbow
Gerberge
p.
73.
As
ME
surname Gerberg(e) (e. g. Margaret' GereI p. 271, beregh Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 537, Eic's Jerberg Will's Gerberg\ Gerberge, Gerberye, ibid. pp. 473, 525, 533),
EH
it
probably an original
is
pi.
n. as
may be presumed from
EH
Cf. also Gere-
I p. 467. the instance Will' de Gerberge burc Wapentac Pipe Eoll IV p. 20.
Qerbert, Girbert: Gerbertus, Gerebercl, Girbertus Ellis, In ti\ p. 424, LVD pp. 6, 52, 62, 64; Gerebertus Flandrensis
I
SCE II
II p. 159 25;
p.
(AD
(AD
Jerebert'
1258);
Qerbert (surname)
Gerebert (surname)
name)
FA V
OG
I.);
CME II p.
II p. 269
(AD
61
(AD 110013);
1200); Gerberd (surII 1316); Giriberd (surname)
(AD
EH
common.
F
OF
Qerbert,
Girbert 5
285
The OE equivalent Garberct occurs
lois p.
f.
Gerbodo (Yorks.) 1
ECE
201
p.
269 (Edw.
p.
1200); Gerebertus de Stok (Derb.) Fin. de Staffard Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 288
576,
Ellis, Intr. II p.
Gerbert,
323;
Girbert
LangLV.
in
(Comes Cistrensis)
For the members see Gerald and Albod(o). First
member
as
in the preceding
name;
for -berg(i)a see
Alberia. 3
For
Ger-,
Gir- see Gerald] for second
member
see Adalbert.
107 1
Gerbodo
OG
Gerbodo
II
345,
p.
F
2
(e.
CCE
Escaud
215
p.
Gerbot
bod,
Gondradse Comitissse) Lib. Hyde
(f rater
EC
Gerbodo
(AD
The common forms
577.
LVD
Gerbode
g.
I p.
258,
Fines II
296;
p.
1215).
p.
Ger(e)bode, Ger-
Gerbodo
56,
p.
(dat.)
de
Gerebode (surname) Exc. Eot. Fin. 5; Gerbod ROE I p. 209; Gerbodi
surname) Ped. Fin. Ebor. p. 24, Gerbot (surname) II p. 66) are no doubt in most cases to be explained
(gen.,
EH
The same interchange and -bold is in seen (surname) EH I Garbod(e) -bod(e) = 447 ibid. Garbolde (surname) pp. 446, p. 447; see GerOf. also Willelmus Garbot wever, FY p. 130 (AD bald. 1420 and Johannes Garbot, armourer, ibid. p. 100 (AD 1397). Qerbrandus (Eoscyldse parochise Danorum gentis) 3 KCD from
Gerbold, see Albod(o) above.
of
734
(AD
OG Cf.
1022).
Gerbrand*
F
577.
Bjorkman, Pers. p. 47,
Gerbrun
OG
LVD
p.
Gerbrun
Gerald', the
No ON
Gerburg
second
F
member
577. is
For the
CE
II p. 86 Gerburg (fern.) F 577.
first
OHG
probably braun c
byrne) rather than brun (fern.) serf of Wynflsed
Gereburg (gen.)
is
on record.
78.
(fern.)
OE
brunjo,
equivalent
Lind 312.
(AD
KCD
member
see
brunnia (Goth.
5 .
1290
(AD
995);
1225).
OG For the elements, see Gerald and *Engelburg. Gerelmus (Shrops.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 323; Gerelm Gal. Doc. pp. 23, 456 (AD 1060); Gerelmi (gen.) Ped. Fin. I p. 71 (AD 1195); Geraumes (ace.) de Castreke ELP p. 126 (AD 1215); Giralmus de Vernone CCE III p. 229 (AD 1313). OG Ger(h)elm F 580, OF Gerelme, Geraume, Giraume Langlois 1
2 3
One Cf.
One
p.
274.
Cf.
Gerald and *Anshelm.
of the Conqueror's companions, see Gerald and Albod(o). of the three ecclesiastics sent
mark. 4
Cf.
Gerald and Aedelbrand.
FNC
III pp. 312, 648.
by King Cnut
into
Den-
108
LY
Gerferd
478.
Cf. Gerald and Amelfrid. Gerfrid, -fred F 578. the form -ferd, see Miiller p. 119, Williams p. 439.
OG
Qerin, Qirin: Gerinus (Warw.), Gerinus (Hants.) 116; Gerinus I Fines de Leia p. 38; Gerin I p. 423, II p.
Gerynmj
foot-note;
(gen.)
CR
EM RB
Ellis, Intr.
Gerinum
II p. 396;
On
(ace.)
199 = Gervasius, ibid, 161 (AD 1214); Gerin le
p.
I p.
RH
I p. 424 (Edw. I.); Oeryn (surname) Lingedrap (Lond.) Rot. Orig. I p. 130 (Edw. I.) Plac. p. 353; Geryng (surname)
Non.
Inq.
p.
231,
FA Y
259
p.
where g
etc.,
RH
excrescent; but cf. the pi. n. Geringe mis Wint. DB pp. 544, 545, 560.
OG
Gerin
F
OF
574,
II p.
is
probably
371;
Giri-
Gerin, Jerin Langlois p. 274
f.
The above instances are probably NF and to be explained with Kalbow (p. 42) < Ger- L -f dim. In. It is, moreover,
OG
(<
Gerin
that
possible
Werin, see
Gerling (Dors.) Cf.
in
some cases stand
Ellis, Intr. II p.
Pott
Gerling
patronymic
may War in). p.
149.
for Guerin
116.
The above form might be
of Gero or Gerlo (below) 2
.
But
its
a
relation to
Guerlinus (see *Werlin below) is not clear. Gerlo, Jerlo de Cokerington OCR III p. 262
OG
Gerlo (< Gerilo) Gero below.
Germund:
ON
(AD 1314). 573, Stark p. 65, a dim. form of
instances in Bjorkman,
Namenk.
p.
36 and Lind-
ME
kvist,
or
the
of
F
PL Ns p. 50. This name is theoretically either OGr; cf. Germund F 583. A continental fern, form same name is Germunde (gen.), see Bjorkman ibid.
*Gero: Geron
(obi.)
de Anvers
OR
I p.
138
(AD
1213).
OG
Gero (common) F 573, a hypochoristic form of some compound with Ger-, for which see Gerald. It is possible that Geron (Dev.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 323 belongs here. 1
See Gerald.
2
On
St.
22
the patronymic suffixes -ling and -ing see Kluge, Norn. ff., F 956 ff.
109
Qerrad de Land (Bedf.)
ECE
(surname, Suss.) Inq. Non.
OG
Cf.
Ger(r)ad
l
F
since
uncertain,
I
Qer(r)ic, 1320); Gerici
(AD
1194);
Gerad
p. 400.
This derivation is, however^ above forms may have arisen
584.
the
very from Gerard through dissimilatory *Giric:
115
p.
loss of the second
Gerricus the leech
OCR
III p.
r.
430
(AD
Norf.) Rot. Fin. p. 526 (AD 1214); Gericus de Gillinge Fed. Fin. Ebor. p. 68 (AD 1202); GeII p. 47 (Edw. I.); Gyric msesserich (surname, Oxf.) (gen.,
RH
AS
preost
OG F
Chr. 963 A.
Gerrik 2 and Gerich B (Mod. regards Gery Fines I p. 151,
Gerricli,
573.
As
Fin. Ebor. p. 68, etc.,
Geri
it
might be
(Langlois
p.
OCR ON;
I p. 113, cf.
274) <
RH
G Gehrick, Gerich) CR II p. 23, Fed.
II pp. 508, 536, 561 p. 36.
OF
Bjorkman, Namenk.
OG
Geric
is,
also to
however,
be
97) might be a NF form of OG Gerric; great importance cannot, however, be attached to the double consonant.
taken into account.
Gerri (Fines
I p.
LYH, see Searle; Gersenda (AD 1106). OG Gersind(a), Gersenta* (Rom.) F 584 f. Difficult to judge is the form Gersande (ace.) KCD 1290 (AD 995); the second member might be compared to -sand in the WF name Hersand, Ersand (llth c.), given by F 778, which Gersent (wife
of
Atselinus)
(mater Roberta) Gal. Doc. p.
142
Cf. perhaps belongs to *sanfia- (OE sop, ON sannr) wahr F 1297 and Meyer-Liibke p. 76. The name Carsanta Fines II p. 99 is perhaps to be derived from Provencal Garsenda c
3
.
1
2
3
For the members see Gerald and Adradus. Cf. Gerald and Albericus. A dim. form of compounds with Ger-. Gerrich and Gerich
cannot always be kept distinct in OG since a simplification of the double consonant is sometimes to be noticed; cf. e. g. Gerram and Geram Franck, Afr. Gr. Gerik was also borne by 126. Germans in Norway. See Lind 319. 4 For the members see Gerald and Alsent.
110
Allowance must, however, be made for an and Gar-, for which see Gerbald 2 Gertrud: Gerctrurdis (no doubt a mistake for Geretrudis) LVD p. 53 (13th. c.); Oertruth CE I p. 48 (AD 1205).
(Kalbow
p. 82)
l
.
interchange of Ger-
.
OG G-eredrudis, Geretrudis, Gertrud OF Gertru Langlois p. 276. This is 3
(common) also a
F
577
f.,
common ON
Lind 322, Lundgren p. 64. The former thinks, from the German Saint's name. NE it is however, in all proGertie Gertrude [gddtruud], [gddti] and Gatty have and are not confrom Germany bability been introduced tinuations of ME forms, possibly come over from Normandy
name;
cf.
that
and France, on account
of the initial
tion to the initial [d$\ of such which are importations.
names
[g]
in contradistinc-
as Gerald
and Gerard,
NF
Geruald, see Gerald.
[Qeruet
(e.
Eannulfus Geruet, Hascuill Geruet
g.
ECE
I p.
OW
Scand. Geirvidr, II, p. 94 AD 1199) is probably < Swed. Gervidh. Cf. Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 37.]
287,
Gerulf: Lindkvist,
ME
PL Ns
p.
50, explains Gerolfestuna,
Dan. man's name Geruhv or Girolfestuna from the In Swed. Gerulf. my opinion it might equally well contain the
common OG
As p. n. Gerulf, Gerolf, Girolf F 588. Gerulfthorp (Lindkvist p. 50), the second member
regards renders
ON
Gervas, 104,
85,
origin probable.
Gerveys:
147;
112,
438; Gervas
LVD pp. RGB I
Gervasius
Bunt
Gervasii (gen.) le p.
Gervasius
EM
31, 45, 47, 50, 83, p.
Gervasius Painel Ann. Waverl.
p.
ECE
(AD
God
(Bedf.)
269
(AD
1199);
I p. 71; Gervasius vinitor ibid,
II
p.
101
226
(AD
1138);
1199); Gervase
F
604 and Garisindus Bruckner p. 252. C for G might be (cf. the form Kersint in F) but in the present case it is rather due to a confusion between c and records; g in of. Luhmann p. 44. -santa < -senta is explained from the coalescence of an and en in AN. 1
Cf. Garsindis
HG
ME
The pi. Moorman
2
to
3
Cf.
n.
Gersindon does not contain Gersind but, according
p.
81,
OE
gcers 4- ing.
Gerald and Erme(n)truda.
Ill
Westminster, son of King Stephen) FNC Gervasius de Clifton (Nott.) Plac. p. 612 (Eclw. of
(Abbot 316;
V
p.
III.);
(Hugo) Gerueises (sunu) (= Gervais de Chateau-Neuf) AS Chr. 1124 E, 1126 E, 1129 E; Gerveys (surname) EM I p. 121, Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 268 (AD 1257); Jervays (surname) Inq. Non. p. 222; for further instances see Bardsley p. 427 (under Jar vis).
OG 276.
p.
by F
Gervas(ius) (common) F 586, OF Gervais(e) Langlois For the first member see Gerald it is suggested ;
1547 that -was
jan Vestire
3
is
Bruckner
;
related to wasjan 'pollere' or ivaspp. 55, 319 thinks that it might
be a gradation form of wisu- < *uesu- gut or < OHG htvaz, The element is, however, perhaps hivas scharf, heftig'. J
c
c
Celtic
(< *vasso-s
OF
""Untergebener'). development of -vasius.
gular *Gervasia:
Gervasie
(gen.)
1269); Gervasie (gen.)
(AD
A
(filie
represents the re-
-vais
Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 490
Alani de Dynant)
CE
(AD
II p. 103
1226).
equivalent of the preceding name. *Gerward: Gyreweard (Medesh.) BCS 1130 (AD 980). OG Gerward F 586. On the Eom. form Gir- by the side fern,
of Ger-, see Gerald 1 fil.)
Gieruerd
Geruerd Pipe Eolls lip. 26, (Ennian ibid., Gerverd (son of Oen) CCE II p. 360 p. 363, Yerwardo (dat.) ap Griffith de Sno.
= Jouerd ibid. wedon Eot. Orig. Miss
Yonge
(p.
lent of English
I p. 261, are Welsh; cf. Bardsley p. 834. 378) gives Jonvarth as the Welsh equiva-
Edward,
*Gerwig: Gherui (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 323; Girui (DB 169) Hildebrand DB p. 354; Geroicus Cal. Doc. pp. 221, 222; Gervicius LYD p. 95 (13th c.); Gerveio (abl.) Prior. Finch, p. 4.
OG
Gerwig,
members 1
Gerwic,
see Gerald
Gerwi,
Girveus
F
587.
For
the
and *Herewig.
For second member see Beluard. On the by the side of Geruezbi see Lindkvist p. 51.
pi. n.
Gerward(e)by
112
291; Gerwin EC p. 118 (AD 1204); de Gaunt, tixtor, FY p. 51 (AD 1356); Roberta (gen.) Gerwyne ibid. p. 69 (AD 3371); Jerwyn (surname, Leic.) Rot. Orig. I p. 201 (Edw. II.). OG Gerwin F 587 f. For the members see Gerald and
Gerwin:
Geruini
Genvinus
Giffard
Swed. Genvin
Amalwin. Cf.
LV
Lundgren
LVD
Geslinus
probably of German origin.
is
64.
p.
55 (13th
p.
1
c.)
;
Mem.
Gesselino (abl.)
= Gescelinus ibid, foot-note 1. p. 189 Geslinus might be a mistake for *Gerlinus
Rip.
IV
(cf.
Gerling
might further stand for *Gislinus (cf. Giselinus below) owing to the fact that e is sometimes written for I in ME texts; cf. Behrens p. 101, Luhmann p. 115. As regards *GesseUn, *Gescelin, they are rather to be associated with OG Gecelin (F 626), a dim. form of Gezo (F 625), for which It
above).
Stark
see
p.
On
86.
the spellings
sc for
s(s),
OG
z see
Azelin above.
Gibard, see Gif(f)ard. Gib(b)ewin: Gaufr' Gibe win Fed. Fin. Ill
p. 96 (AD 1198); Exc. Rot. Fin. I p. 306 (AD 1236); Will' Gibbewin Rot, Fin. p. 444 (AD 1207); the pi. n. Buxegibe-
GMewiri
Galfr'
FA IV p. OG Gebaivin,
wijn
bui'n,
Giboi'n,
is
OHG
of
the
member
176,
Alexander
cf.
p.
55.
Gibuin, Giboin (Rom.), Giboul'n Langlois p. 277. c
geba (OE gifu) palatalized g\ see Amahvin.
Gabe
cf.
3 .
Gib-
Mackel
p.
is
F
636,
OF
The
first
member
etc.
due
105.
to the influence
For the second
Gefuini LV (Miiller p. 116) is etydistinct from the above forms, the first mem-
mologically ber being OE g&f (0 Swed. gdfa, OHG *gdba) Gibelin (Cornw.) Fines I p. 357 (John). Cf.
forms
OG of
Gibilin, Gibelin
Gibo below.
examples of
NE
Gib < Gilbert.
of 1
Ge-
... Reinaldus,
F
Gabe
.
632, Gibelin, Pott p. 135, dim.
Bardsley,
who
Giblin(g), explains this
This
c
explanation
is
ME
has found no
name no
as a dim.
form
doubt correct,
Gaufridus, Rodbertus, Geslinus, Rogerius
.
.
.
113
and most probably well
as
as
also to be applied to the above form the dim. form Gibelot, frequently met with
to
ME.
in
*Gib(b)o(?):
Gibonis
Gibbmem
1219);
(gen.)
de Hauvill
(ace.) ibid. p.
179
(AD
CE
I p.
408
(AD
1214).
OG
Gib(b)o F 631, a hypochoristic form of compounds with Gib- (see Gib(b)ewin above). It is not impossible, however, that the above names are derived from Gib Cf.
(< Gilbert) by identical with
Giboun
bon,
the 14th
means
NE
etc.,
OF
of the
suffix -on 1
Gibbon, occurring in
though they do
,
and thus are
ME
as Gibon, Gibnot seem to appear till
c.
EH
Gibold
II p. 568 (Edw. I.); Gyband (sur(surname) name) ibid. I p. 446 probably = *Gybaud < *Gybald. OG Giboald, Givold (Eom.), Gebald, etc. F 635 f. For the first member see Gib(b)ewin above, for the second member, Ansoldus 2 .
Berenger Gifard, Osbernus Giffard, Walterus Giffard, Gifart Ellis, Intr. I pp. 423, 424; Gifardus (Suff.), Gifart (Norf.) ibid. II p. 323 Gifard (f>es kinges hird clerc) Qif(f)ard:
;
AS
Chr. 1123 E; Willelm Gif(f)ard (Bish. of Winchester) 3 ibid. 1100 E, 1103 E, 1123 E; Helias Giffard, Willelmus
Walterius Giffart, Adine Giffart, Osbertus Giffard pp. 71, 81, 93; Giffardus (abbas de Waverleia) Ann. Waverl. p. 316 (AD 1234); Giffard de Gedeleston ECE I Giffart,
LVD
167
p.
(AD
1198); Giffardo (et Emerico et Eoberto nunciis
Burgensium Eupelle) CE I p. 419 (AD 1220); Gerwinus Giffard de Gaunt textor, Levekyn Giffard, f rater ejus, FY p. 51 (AD 1356); Johannes Juffard Pt. Y p. 37 (AD 1379); Johannes
Geoffard Due.
berti camerarii)
MBS
p.
Lane. 25;
p.
6;
Givard (homo Her-
etc.
OG
Bruckner (p. 256) Gifard, Givard (Eom.) F 633. c suggests that Gifard is < *Gidfard (OE gid Spruch, Lied ) 3
1 2 3
8
T.
Cf.
Rotzoll p. 48
f.,
Does Giboda Wint. Cf.
FNC V
Forssner
p.
167.
Hoge
DB
p.
28.
p. 544 belong here?
Cf.
Albod(o).
114
OHG
Kebahard. In or a Frankish (or Saxon) form of is correct. Frankish (or Saxon) alternative latter the opinion
my
Gebehard has become Oevehard and with loss of the com-
*Gefhard
position-joint
1
Similar
.
instances
f (
of
found in Liofgart (Leobgart), Lifivard (Libward), Lifhard 2 Hence the above-mentio(Liphart), Lifmar (Lipmar) etc. ned Rom. forms Gifard and Givard* may reflect the interchange of f and v in *Gefhard and Gevehard above. As regards the form Givard, it might also be due to an OF 4 Hild eb rand's 5 explanadevelopment of intervocalic b > v .
tion of Gif(f)ard as
mit Gyps zeichnen,
c
der Confiscierer; d,
frz.
es confiscieren
h.
where
giffer, ein
3
Haus
of course not
is
occurs as a Christian name, reason to think that the Christian name
applicable to the cases
it
and there is no and the surname are of different origins. Juffard and Geoffard above are probably as
The to
spellings
be set down
AN.
Gilbert, see Gislebert.
Ghilo (frater Ansculfi) (Berks., Buck., Oxf., etc.) Ellis, pp. 423, 424; Gilo monetarius (Ess.) p. 650
Gilo,
(AD
EB
I
Intr.
115455); Gilo de Pinkeni Rot. Cane. p. 346, etc. Gilo = Gislebertus 6 Stark p. 47. This derivation of
OG
the above instances
occurrence Gil(l)acris,
of
a
is
rendered somewhat uncertain by the name-element Gill-, appearing in
Celtic
Grueber
p. 303, Gilemichel,
Bugge
(Die
Gilepatric, Ghilebrid,
Ellis, Intr. II pp.
Ghilander, Ghil(e), Ghille etc.
nordeuropaischen
Verkehrswege
117, 118
p.
7 .
275) has
1
See Franck, Afr. Gr. 78 f. In the same way, Giffred (see Gaufrid above) may very well be derived from an OG etymon *Gefoafrid > Geffrid > Rom. 2
Giffred. 3
For
4
The DB-forms Gibard, Gibart (Exon.
i
<
e
see Gib(b)ewin.
DB
4, 9, 16)
259
f.
Gebhard with 5
6 7
b preserved. p. 336. See Gislebert below.
DB Of.
BjSrkman, Pers.
p.
48,
Yonge
p.
are
< OG
115
the Irish compounds with Oilla- the
out that in
pointed
Vikings thought they recognized an independent name Gilla whence they came to use a p. n. Gilli (gen., dat. Gilla) in
ON
the
settlements
an Irish
as
p. n.
Ireland whereas this never occurs
in
1
Ginant, see *Winarid. Gisa, see Oiso.
Gisbertus vigil (Norf .) Ellis, Intr. II p. 324 Gisebrit, GyseI pp. 195, 211, 212 (AD Oysebrithe de Gaunt brit, 1281, 1286); Gyesbright juynour FY p. 126 (AD 1417). ;
CMR
OG
Gis(ejbert, Gisbrecht, etc.
F
645.
which see
Gis-, for
native names; Gisshard BCS Ansegis, 445 is an error for Gilsheard (ibid. 536) or Gislheard (ibid. For the second member see Adalbert. Gisbrikt, Gis538).
not occur
does
in
Lind 335 are certainly German. *Giselinus: Giselino (dat.) de Dunse Rot. Cane.
bertits,
etc. in
F
Gislenus
Gislin,
Bom. dim. forms
649,
of
p.
322.
compounds
with Gisel- (see Gislebert) or Gis- (see the preceding name). Gislebert, Gilbert:
Gislebertus (Line.), Gislebertus arbalista-
rius (Norf.), Gislebertus cocus (Norf.), Gislebertus
Buck.,
(Berks., sis
3
(Glouc.),
Oxf.,
etc.),
Gislebertus
de Gan
Gislebertus Episcopus LisiacenRicherii, Surr., Norf.), Gis-
(filius
lebertus (filius Turoldi, Som., Glouc., etc.), Gislebertus pres-
byter
(Ess.),
Gislebertus
(filius
(frater Roberti
Garini,
Gislebertus
Ess.),
Gislebertus
clerici, Hants.) (homo episcopi Baiocensis, Ess.), Gislebertus (homo Rogerii de Busli, Nott.), Gislebertus vicecomes (Suss., Heref.), Gislebertus Tison = Gil-
Tisun (Yorks., Line.,
bert
493, II pp. 1
a
Fleming
Giletto
be an 2
(de
OF
"Son
foot-note 3
118, 324; GysilbryM de
Robertas Qyll, peweterer, in
=
etc.) Ellis, Intr. I pp.
which case
his
FY
p. 177
surname
Gaunt (AD
424, 425, I (Line.)
RH
1457)
is likely to
be
is
probably
< OG
Gillo.
Alemannia) Rot. Orig. II p. 114 (Edw. III.) might dim. form of the same name or of Wilhelm. to Baldwin, Earl of Flanders" Ellis, Intr. I p. 422,
4.
"Gislebertus de
Maminot, chaplain and one
cians of the Conqueror."
of the physi-
116
(Edw. I.), probably = Gileberf de Gaunt ibid p. 1 254; Oilebert (Abbot of Westminster) AS Car. 1117 E; Gilbert Uniuersal of Lundene ibid. 1130 E; Gilbertus (monachus 278
p.
Cluniacensis monasterii, Abbot of Gloucester) CG I pp. I p. 275; 18, 64, 76 etc.; Gilleberto (obi.) Franceis
EM
Gislebertus,
Gil(l)ebert(us),
LVD
Gillebrect
pp. 13,
15,
19,
61, 62, 69, 71, 81, 82,
58,
39, 46, 49, 50, 52, 55, 56, 57,
84, 86, 87, 88, 89, 90, 92, 93, 94, 96, 97, 98, 99, 100, 102,
103, 104,
Andwerp, glover,
FA V
(Suss.)
OG OF
p.
FY 150
p. 77
(AD
Gislebert,
Gisilbert,
Gislebert, Gil(l)ebert
OHG
gisal
the present
(AD
1428);
1379); Willelmus Gylbard Bardsley p. 316.
cf.
Gilbert
Gillebert,
270.
;
from
p.
Gil(l)e~
103, or is
638, 650
f.,
Glsil- is
in
England
through assimilation of si > merely a hypochoristic form.
Gisle-
ger
F
probably see also Bruckner p. 90. In
Langlois
(OE glsel) 'Geisel' compound it does not occur
is
p.
111, 113 etc.; Gilbertus
110,
105, 106, 107, 108,
II,
till
see
DB
Men-
It is pos-
that Gil- may sometimes be kept distinct from Gisiland be explained with Bruckner (p. 256) as a gradation form of Gail- (see Gail(l)ard). Gil(le)bert might at last sometimes be < OG Wil(li)bert with NF G(u) for W\ cf. sible
Guilbert (surname) CCB I p. 341 (AD 1249). far, Celtic Gill- has had any influence
Whether, or on the above forms cannot be determined. The oldest form in England is Gislebert, and it is not impossible that the younger form Gil(le)bert may to some extent be due to the influence of Celtic Ghilebrid (= Gillabrid the servant of Brigitta ) and other compounds with the same element, which are sometimes not easily kept distinct from continental names. Cf. e. g. Gillemare LYD p. 70, which probably is < Celtic Gilmory ( the servant of Mary") but which might be taken to represent OG Gilemar. For the second member see Adalbert. Gislefred mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 118.
how
3
c
c
OG
Cf.
Gisilfred, Gislefred etc.
FNC
III p. 33.
F
652.
For the members see
117
and Erlefred. Cf. further Grueber, Intr. p. 43 and Bugge, Vesterl. Indfl. p. 276. Gislehelm mon. (Eadred) Grueber p. 142. OG Giselhelm etc. F 654. For the members see Gislebert and *Anshelm. No other instance of this name is on record in OE. Gislemer mon. (Aethelstan, Eadred), Grueber pp. 117, 149. Gislebert
OG
Gislemar 1
F
654,
stance on record in OE. first
member
of this
would be
ones,
Waltemath Cf.
p. 23.
Kopke
p.
24.
No
other in-
If native, the
name, as well as of the two preceding
Gisl- instead of Gisle-.
Giso, Gisa, Gyso, Gyse, Gise episcopus
KCD
809, 811,813,
816, 821, 822, 824, 825, 834, 835, 836, 837, 838, 839, 897, 918,
917,
976
(AD 106066);
D, 1061 E; Giso episcopus (Som.)
Gisa preost
AS
Chr. 1060
Ellis, Intr. II pp. 118,
325;
these instances refer to Giso, Bish. of Wells, a Lotha1060 and FNC II p. 449. ringian. Cf. Flor. Wig. all
AD
OG Gis~
(cf.
F
644, a hypochoristic form of compounds with Stark p. 16), for which see Gisbertus.
Giso
*GisuIf: Oysolf (surname), (Ess.)
OG
RH
I p.
(very common) F
Gisulf, Gisolf bers see Gisbertus and Aginulfus. Givard, see Gif(f)ard.
162 (Edw. For the
646.
I.).
mem-
*Gobert, see Godebert. Gocelin, see Gozelin.
Gocemar, see *Gosmer. Gocin, see Gosinus. *Godbrand: (Edw.
Gilberti
(gen.)
Godbran Eot. Orig.
I p.
203
II.).
ON
Gudbrandr (Lind 368, Lundgren 73, NielOG Gotbrand F 679. On Godebrand in King Horn see Binz p. 215 2 Godebert Flandr de Eos MRS p. 137; Godebert (Ess.) RB Probably <
sen p. 35) rather than from the rare
.
1 2
For the members see Gislebert and Ainmer. His identification of this name with OE *Gudbrand
correct.
is
in-
118
355
p.
1166); (Lambert filius) Eogeri Oodeberd (Leic.)
(AD
Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 283 berti EUis, Intr. I p. 478.
OG
OHG c
Gott
F
Godebert, Gobert
(AD
The
678.
3 ,
first
member
is
OHG
c
either
ON
got (OE god, gud) gut' or elements in many cases cannot be kept distinct.
(OE god)
guot
1258); (Eobertus filius) Go-
which
Gobert < God(e)bert is due to the OF loss of the dental beIn the Northern French dialects fore the following labial. Gobert p.
from Gaudbert, according
be
also
may
For the second member see Adalbert.
45.
name Godbriht
yer's
(Will.
I.)
Kalbow The moneto
quoted by Searle from Eu-
probably also of continental origin, ding, since there are no other instances of this name on record if
is,
The form
OE.
in
correct,
it
is
perhaps
moneyer's name
identical with the
might stand for OG Qodeboldus (et Odo Godebold(us)
however, uncertain;
is,
Godsbriht (Will. I.) which Gozbert (see Gosbert below). Franci duo, Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 317;
(Berks.,
Shrops.,
Godeboldus presbyter
etc.),
(Shrops.), Godbold (Buck.), Godeboldus (Som., Dev.)
Ellis, Intr.
317, 326; Gotbaldus, Gotboldus Exon. DB 60,63; Gobaut (surname, Warw.) FA p. 176 (AD 1316); Godebot CCE I p. 195 (AD 1235).
I p. 425, II pp.
Y
OG see are
ME
God(e)bald, Godebold, Godebert and Albod(o).
etc.
No
F
677.
For the members
instances earlier than
found in England. Bardsley surname Gobet < Godbold. If
(p. it
321
explains the
f.)
really
DB
an original derived from
is
name, it will more naturally be Gobert (see Godebert above) or be explained as an OF dim. form of Gobert (or Gobald), just as OF Gobin is no doubt < Christian
+
Gob-(ert)
tion of
In.
ME
To judge by
original appellative, viz. c
the exclusively surname func-
Gobet, one might think, however, that
a morsel of food
ME
c
gobet a small piece*
<
it
OF
is
an
gobet
3 .
Godebot, see the preceding name. Qod(e)frid:
(Eadwig,
Godeferd,
Aethelred
II,
Godefrid, Godefryd mon. Grueber Cnut) pp. 161, 199, 275,
Godefred,
119
Hildebrand pp. 41, 80, 241; Godefrid (abbot of Evesh.) Thorpe p. 617; Godefridus scutularius (Dors.), Godefridiis (Kent, Suss., Surr., etc.), Godefridus clericus (Suss.), Godefridus
dapifer (Kent), Godefridus miles (Dors.), Godefridus Ess.), Godefridus (homo Abbatis S. Petri de
Eurardus,
(et
Burg, Line.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 426, II p. 326; Godefreid of Bade 1 AS Chr. 1123 E, 1130 E; Godefridum (ace.) Cistrensi secclesise
Godefreid
AS
antistitem
LYD
pp.
Chr. I
p.
290; Godefrid, Godefred,
18, 39, 53, 55, 59, 62, 63, 68, 78, 85,
8,
Godefrid de Brabant (Line.) Baiard (North.) EB p. 32 (AD p. 278; Godefridus de Cambrei Chr. Petr. p. 181; God116162); Godefridus fridus de Ulenbergh, webster, FY p. 65 (AD 1367); God86, 89, 95, 96, 100, 109, 113;
Inq. Non.
fridus Overscote (mercator de Braban) ibid. p. 70
Godfridus van
Uppestall, webster, ibid.
Godefrey (surname)
LYD
p.
For
etc.
OG
EH
e. g.
I p.
75
p.
511 (Edw.
(AD (AD
1372),
1376);
Goffridus
I.);
DB
75, 83, 162, 359, 393, 395, 400 137, Exon. further instances see Bardsley p. 322 2 .
God(e)frid, -fred (Mod.
G
Gottfried)
F
679 1,
OF
Gode-
For the members see Godebert p. and Amelfridus. For Goffrid and instances of confusion between Godfrid and Gaufrid, see the latter name. On froi(s)
289
Langlois
f.
-freid see
Cf. also Bjorkman, Pers. p. 53. Gaufrid. Qodehar, *Gothar: Hugonis (gen.) Godehar (Norf.) Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 560 (AD 1272); Gothar (gen.) Eot. Fin. p. 305
(AD
1205).
OG Godehar, Gothar (Eom.), OF Gohier Langlois p. 290. For
Mod. G Goiter F 680 f., the members see Godebert
and Aedelhere. It cannot be determined whether Goder(e) mon. (Aethelred II., Cnut, Edw. the Conf.) Grueber pp. 245,
224, c
284,
410,
he wees boren
Godere
KCD
967 (Aelfhelm),
of Luuein.'
2
Godefricus de Godefridus. Goffe
(dat.)
Lucy
LYD p. RH
(surname)
by Bardsley (p. 324) as a nickname for Goffrid.
a
50 is no doubt to be read II p. 548, etc., is explained
Welsh nickname, but might
also
be
120
Goderus
Godere,
Their late
Ellis,
appearance,
II
Intr.
120 are native or not.
p.
however, renders
it
probable that
they are of foreign origin.
*Godehard: Godardus (homo Gozelini Godartus
ESC
Ellis,
(Stiff.)
Intr. II p.
filici Lanberti, Line.), 326; Godard de Boyvill
EH
406; Goddard (surname, London) further instances are given by Bardsley p. 322. p.
I p.
424;
Gotahard, Godhard (Mod. G. Godehard, Gotthard) F. 680, OF Godard Kalbow p. 130. For the member see GodeThis name does not occur in England bert and *Actard.
OG-
DB.
earlier than
Of. further
Yonge
p. 287.
'Godchild: Gotil(d) (Essex) Ellis, Intr. II p. 131; Godeheuld* uxor CCR III p. 93 (AD 1307). Of. also Godhild, mother of
King Horn.
OG
F
Godahild, Godehildis, Gothildis Godebert and *Ainild. It
see
bers
For the memmost probable that
681.
is
de Moiun (Cant.) Abbr. Plac. p. 60 (John), Gode(uxor Eustac' de Burnes) ibid. p. 28 are from the same etymon, the second member representing the OF de-
Godehold holt
OG
velopment of il > el> al> ol, for which see Iseldis below. Godehold, see preceding name. Godelena Abbr. Plac. p. 309: Godelena de Romfeld Inq.
Non
p.
The
402 (Edw.
II.);
Godelena Gust. of Godelenus,
fern,
equivalent dim. forms of God-,, see Godebert.
Godelent (Yorks.)
OG
Ellis, Intr. II p.
For the
Niebelungenlied).
second
OHG
either
OHG
lint 'Schlange'.
The
member
lind,
in Hildelid
first
2
is
(OET
p.
42 (Edw.
F
I.).
660,
Rom.
120.
Godelendis
Godelint,
Godalindis,
p.
Godelin
F
682, Gotelind (in see Godebert; the D 1 c Linde or linta (OE lind)
member
latter
element might occur
515).
Godesbolt, see Gosbald.
Godesbrand mon. (Edw. the 426, 1
2
460;
Godesbrand
LYH,
Harold II.) Grueber pp. quoted from Searle; Walter
Conf.,
Not used as a second member in OE p. ns. Or is -lid < OE lide (OHG lindi) f mild, freundlich'?
121
Oodisbrond (Hunt.) Godesbranus Wint.
EH
II p. 592
DB
pp. 535', 541, Godesbranesson ibid.
(Edw.
Godesbrandus,
I.);
533.
p.
No OG
equivalent seems to be on record, but the above no doubt continental. Godes- is the gen. case c of God- Gott' and a characteristic of OG personal nomen-
forms
are
clature;
F
cf.
688
member
the second
Socin
f.,
p.
210
f.,
Groger
p.
l
239
.
For
see Aedelbrand.
Godesman: Godesmann
(fil. Wigot) Eot. Fin. p. 526 (AD le Godesman Godesman Polle, Godesman Daunt, Pelter, 1214); Godesman le Roper, Godesman (son of Richard), Godesman
CCE
Gillot
III pp. 123, 124
(AD
1308).
Godasman, Godesman (Mod. G Gottsmann, Gotzmann) For the first member see the preceding name. 688.
OG F
The second member
OHG
is
Ellis, Intr. II p.
Godes(s)a (Kent, Hants.)
A
fern, equivalent of dim. forms of God-, for
the
OG
the
of
suffix
fluence
OF
of
120.
OG
Godizo, Godiza, Godezo F 661, which cf. Godebert. The form of
above name
< Latin
-esse
c
man (OE man, mon) Mann\
is
-issa.
probably due to the inThe usual OF form of
-iz(z)a is -isse.
BCS
Godesscalc
sacerdos,
Godescallus
(abbas Abbundunise) Hist. Ab.
Godescako
940);
minister
(abl.)
presbytero
680,
KCD
957
681
(AD
I p. 68 (c.
(AD
931);
AD
931); Go-
descal (Wilts., Som.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 426, II p. 327; Godescalle (dat.), Godescallus Hist. Ab. I pp. 64, 92, 277 (cf.
above); Godescallus vienti
CE
I
EC p.
p.
CEC
21 (John); Godescallo (dat.) ser1205); Godescalli (gen.) de Hamburg
147
607
p.
(AD (AD 1224);
GodescalJc
(Goldescalk) mercator II p. 808 (Edw.
Hist, Pap. p. 328; Godescalk (surname),
EH
L); Godescall de Maghelin (Godescallo (abl.) de Machelin) Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 124 (AD 122426); Godescalli (gen.)
1
To be kept
Godes-, are such
from the OG p. ns, compounded with surnames as Godeshalve, Goduspart, Goddes-
distinct
ME
knygt, Godespeny, etc.
122
Flandrens (Ipswich), CR II p. 214 (AD 1227); Godesclcalke de Estlaund (Line.) RH I p. 402; Goddescalcus de Smithhusen FY p. 44 (AD 1350); GodesJcalk Scudic, de Almann., furbur, ibid. p. 44
(AD
contain
God-
1350).
OG- Godasscalc, Godescalcus, Godscalc, etc. (Mod. G Gott290. For the schalk) F 668 f., OF Godescal Langlois p. The forms with a single s first member see Godesbrand. also
may OHG-
scale
(OE
scealc)
c
Gott 31
.
'Knecht',
The second member is which element is absent
from native names. The present English Gottschalck is a Mod. G immigrant surname; cf. Bardsley p. 331. Godin mon. (Eadred) Grueber p. 149; Godinus de Doneston' Plac. p. 417 (Edw. I.), Godin' (Cant.) Abbr. Plac. p. 148; Gileberti (gen.) Godin ibid. p. 13, etc. Cf. Godin (Rom.) F 660 f., OF Godin Langlois p. 290, a dim. derivative from God-, see Godebert. It is impossible to determine to what extent the above forms are to be derived
A fern, form from native Godwine; cf. Archiv 123 p. 33. Abbr. Plac. p. of the same name is Godina RH II p. 831, Godiuel LYD p. 61 is certainly an error for 38, etc. Godinel < Godin + OF -el. Cf. also the OF dim. form Godinot 322.
Bardsley
p.
Qodland
LYD
p.
OG
79 (12th or 13th
Godland, Gotland Godebert and Amerland.
name
(e.
g.
Hugo
c.).
F 682. For the members When Godland occurs as a
Godlond,
see sur-
RH
II p. 783, Robertus Godis probably of local origin; cf.
land, Giff. Reg. p. 260) it de Godeland Rot. Fin. p. 326
(AD 1205). Godaman mon. (Aethelred Godman, Godeman,
Edw.
II.,
Cnut,
the Conf.) Grueber pp. 210, 211, 212, 224, 227, 229,
238, 240, 260, 264, 268, 282, 286, 289, 299, 380, 410, 434, 1
Cf.
F
688:
"Haufiger aber werden in den Quellen nur ein mit Recht (in eigentlicher ungenau statt des doppelten
einf aches s geschrieben, zum Teil Composition), zum Teil gewiss nur
Spiranten."
123
Godeman
439, 446,447;
KCD
(abbot)
684
(AD
993); Gode-
(AD 1004, 1012); Godman Godman (chaplain of King Edw. the Conf.) Flor. Wig. (AD 1053); Godman (Hants., Som., etc.), Godman teinnus (Suff.), Godmannus liber homo mannus abbas
710, 1317
ibid.
1324
preost
ibid.
(Ess.),
Godemanus
(AD
1046);
etc.
(Suff.),
Ellis, Intr. II
common
327; God(e)man (surname),
pp. 120, 121,
ME.
in
Cf. OG Guotman, Godeman, Gotman, etc. F 662, 683. For the members see Godebert and Godesman. It is probable that this name was introduced from the continent,
since
it
appearance in England, as is to be seen It seems, however, soon to have On the form Godman see Bjorkman, naturalized. of late
is
from the above instances.
become
Pers. p. 48. Godsalm, see *Goscelm.
Qodsbriht, see Gosbert. Godselm, see *Goscelm.
*GodsoId, see Gosewold. Goffrid, see God(e)frid.
Gogewinus
LYD
etc.
Cogipald,
with
MHG
p.
99 (13th c.). to be compared to
(F 690), c
gogel
which Bruckner 3
ausgelassen, lustig ?
(homo Edeue, Cambr.) contains
winus
is
OG
member
Is the first
Gog- in Gogo,
(p.
82
Cf.
however Gogan
f.)
associates
Ellis, Intr. II p.
129 which rather
Holder 2031).
The form Goge-
Celtic Gog- (see
after all rather a mistake for Godeivinus.
Goisbert, see Gosbert.
Gos, see Gozo.
Gosberia
OG
LVD
c.).
Gausberga (Rom.), Gozpirc, etc. F 614; cf. also Gautibid. Gos- is < Gaut- (see Aingot above and Franck,
berga Afr. Gr.
32,3).
derived from gjosa
pp. 60, 69 (13th
and
however,
Gaus-,
Gaut~, as
F
is
5
geysi- "exceedingly,
ner p. 254, Meyer-Liibke
as a rule not to be
assumes, but
p.
greatly It
31.
whether the etymon of Gosberia
is
is
related to
ON
according to Bruckcannot be determined
Gos- or Goz~, since z
is
124
sometimes written
For the second member see
Azelin.
cf.
s,
Alberia.
Goisbert,
Gosbert,
Godsbriht mon.
Gosbertus
(Dors.),
etc.:
("Will.
I.)
Gosebricht
BCS
1008
quoted from Searle;
(Glouc.,
(AD 940), Hugo Gosbert
Goisbertus
Suff.),
(Dev.,
Oxf.,
Staff.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 428, II pp. 329, 330; Goisbert' dapifer
MRS
457
p.
(AD
106; Josbertus (prior de Bermundeseie) Ann. Berm.
p.
Henr' Josebard (Buck.) Inq. Non.
1212);
pi. n.
1228); Josberti (gen.) de Capella
(AD
Gozeberdecherca, Gosebertechirche
OG
Gausbert,
bert (Rom.), etc.
Gosbert,
F
614
CR
I p. 126
p.
333; the
1 .
Gauzbert, Gosbert, JosFor the first members and the
Gautbert,
f.
keeping them distinct, see the preceding name. In Godsbriht, if the form be correct, ds is used to denote difficulty of
s,
as
e.
g.
in
Godselinus
by the
side of Gozelinus.
Gois-,
occurring in continental records, cannot be explained from Gaus- or Gaut-; the etymon will have been Rom. also
Gautiobert
(F
ibid.)
or
*Gausiobert
Gauciobert and
(cf.
2 Causipert in F) which regularly become OF Gois-, Joisbert Gautio- and *Gausio- are due to a confusion between Gaut-, .
c
Gaud- (WF) and Gaus- and Latin gaudium joy'; cf. also the Rom. form Gaudibert F ibid. The form Gaus- (found in Gausbert, "second Abbot of Battle, formerly monk of Marmoutier"
FNC IV
DB
19, 379, Hugo Gausp. 406; Gausbertus Exon. bertus ibid. 21, 22, 25) is probably an archaic spelling (au became 5 in and OF as early as the 8th cent.) but might also be explained as Provencal, where au has been
OG
preserved.
For the second member see Adalbert.
Gosbold (Line.)
R
II p. 64 (Rich.
OG
Gausbald, -bold, Gozbald bers see Gosberia and Albod(o). 1
n.
See from
Zachrisson
OE
AN
Infl.
Gosbeorht, a form
p.
etc.
54,
I.).
F
613
note,
constructed
f.
who by
not a native name-element; cf. also Gozo below. 2 With regular OF fronting of g before a(u).
For the mem-
derives this Searle.
Gos-
pi. is
125
Goscelin, see Gozelin.
Goscelmus (Dev., Cornw.), Goscelmus loremarius Goscelmus cocus (Dors.) Ellis, Infer. I p. 428, II
*Goscelm: (Ess.),
p.
300.
OG-
Of.
Gozhelm,
Gauselm,
Gozelm,
Jociaume, Josselme, see Gosberia and *Anshelm.
confusion
since
tain,
etc.
F
The above forms with -elm
of -elm
617
f.,
OF
For the members
Langlois p. 377.
etc.
is
are not cer-
very common.
Indeed, Goscelmus lorimarius appears as Goscelinus lorimarius
who states that money er of Henry
Ellis, Intr. II p. 330. Of. also Searle, Intr. p. 30,
Gocelinus and Gocelm occur as the
The name GodselmUVD
II.
Godeshelm
(cf
(see below).
II
63,
p.
not
377) but
is
Coteshelm
1
of a
70 might be = Gozelm or < OG 688) but is more likely = Gozelin
p.
F
In the same way, the name Godsalm (Rot. Orig. OCR II pp. 385, 386, 406, etc.) probably does
contain
Abair. Gr.
.
name
as a second 4) or
OF
member
-aim < -helm
= *Godsalin
OG
-halm (see Schatz, Josialme (cf Langlois p. .
(see Gozelin).
*Goselina, see *Gozelina. Goseling, see Goselin.
Gosewold, 327
(Edw.
etc.:
III.);
Rogero
(dat.)
Godsoldo
Gosewolde Rot. Orig. II p. RB p. 190 (AD 1166);
(abl.)
Gossolt (surname) Gust. p. 115 (Edw.
I.).
OG
Gozold, Gosald (< Gauzolt, Gausald) members see Gosbert and Ansoldus.
Gosfredus Exon.
Gosfrid, Goisfrid: Gosfridus,
164, 165, 166, 323; Gosfridus episcopus etc.;
Goisfridus
(Wilts.,
F
ibid.
For the
620.
DB 7,
62,
14,
123,
16,63,
Oxf.), Goisfridus (camerarius
filise
Regis, Hants.), Goisfridus episcopus (Hunt., Line.), cf. above; Goisfridus marescal (Wilts.), Goisfridus (homo Gisleberti de
Gand, Rotel.), Goisfridus Law irce (Yorks.), Gosfridus (Norf., Suf f.), Goisfridus quidam (RutL), Goisfridus canonicus (Suss.), Goisfridus dericus (Suss.), Goisfridus (filius Hamonis, Suff.), r
1 2
2
For the members see Godesbrand and *Anshelm. = Goisfridus de Wirce Ellis, Intr. I p. 514.
126
Line.),
(homo Normanni de Adreci,
Goisfridus
(Kent),
Ooisfridus
Goisfridus (homo Hugonis, Yorks.), etc.
Ellis, Intr.
I pp. 427, 428, 443, II pp. 130, 329, 330, 331; Gosfrid(us) pp. 14, 15, 18, 44, 47, 49, 50, 52, 53, 55, 57, 58, 59,
LVD
61, 67, 145;
Gosfridus
Chr.
Petr. p. 169; Goisfridi (gen.)
capellani, Goisfredum (ace.) dapiferum Hist. Ab. II pp. 53, c 98, 193; Gosfrei Bainard AS Chr. 1096 E; Goisfri munuc
on Ealdan mynstra' ibid. 1114 H; Gosfrid Bish. (see above) 1087 E Gosfreid Martsel f>es eorles simu of Angeow' l 2 ibid. 1127 E; losfred, Josfreid, Jos/rm> LVD pp. 6, 52, 69; Gausfridus, Gaosfridus Bainard (cf. Gosfrei Bainard above) c
ibid.
;
Ellis, Intr.
II pp. 292, 322; Gausfridus
LVD
p. 51.
OG Gosfrid, Josfrid (Rom.) and Gozfrid (< Gausfrid, Gauzfrid, Gautfrid) F 616. For the members see Gosberia The confusion of and Amelfrid', for -freid see Gaufrid. Gosfrid with Gaufrid (see this name) may be a mere error, but is on the other hand easily explained from the possible coalescence of Gaufrid and. Gautfrid, which latter name has also given rise to Gausfrid > Gozfrid > Gosfrid. Gosfrid and its variants have not left any traces in modern English personal nomenclature, but have probably been levelled under Geoffrey (see Gaufridus). *Goshard(?):
Fulco
Goscard
FA
(Bedf.)
I
p.
15
(AD
13023).
OG
Gosberia
Gozhart, Gozard and *Actard. sc
431
1337);
Cf.
F
For the members see
617.
probably to be explained by with such as Goscelm, Goscelin, etc. analogy spellings Gosinus (worker of wools, coming from Seland) CPE YI p.
(AD
1198);
Goein
is
Godscein
le
(Middlesex) Draper (Oxon.) Exc.
ECR
I p.
218
(AD
Fin. I p. 23
Rot.
(AD 121819).
OG 1
=
Gausin and Geoffrey
V
Gautsinus
of
Henry I. 2 The same name
is
Anjou,
F
613,
married
Geosfrcei
KCD
dim.
forms of the
to Matilda,
1351.
daughter of
127
name-stems Gaus- and Gauz-, see Gosberia. perhaps denotes
1
Ellis,
ei
cf Alweis.
;
*Gosmer, Goismer, Ess.)
In Godscein
Goismerus (Glouc., LVD p. 6 Gosmerus 330;
Goismerus
etc.:
Intr. I p. 428, II p.
(Ess.),
Gocemar EC p 32 (AD 1225). Gausmar, Josmar (Eom.), Gauzmar, Gosmar (very For the members see Gosberia and common) F 619. Ainmer.
(12th
c.);
OG
CPE
*Gosram: Joceramus de Buscaria Eobertus Joceram
(Staff.)
OHG
F
etc.
Cozram, Langlois p. 376 Bertram.
EB
p. 263
(AD
498
(AD
1292);
1166).
OF
618,
Joceran(t), Joserant, etc. members see Gosberia and
For the
f.
I p.
Gossolt, see Gosetvald.
Goswin, Goswiri de Egremont, Gostvin frater ejus (Gunter) p. 221 (AD 1216); Goswin CE I p. 125 (AD 1212); Eicardus Goswyn (Cornw.) FA I p. 221 (AD 1428). OG Goswin, Gozwin (very common) < Gauswin, Gauzwin F 620 f., OF Gossmn Kalbow p. 137. For the members see Gosberia and Amalwin.
EC
Gotheram (surname, Gudramius
OG
CCE
Eot. Orig. I p. 123 (Edw.
Line.)
III p. 245
(AD
I.);
1314).
Goderamus, Gotehramnus, Goteramnus, Goderans Langlois p. 290. For the memOF forms of the same bers see God(e)bert and Bertram. OG etymon are probably Gorante (surname, Buck.) ECE II p. 42 (AD 1199) and (Herbertus filius) Gurant EB p.
Godaramnus,
etc.
F
271
(AD
with
AN;
681
f.,
OF
OF
1166) <
cf.
Menger
Gorrant (Langlois
of dr
assimilation p.
>
rr
l .
p. 295)
The u
of
< Godrammus
Gurant
will
be
79.
Gotsalin, Gotselin, see Gobelin.
Gozel (homo
Eadulfi,
Nott.),
Gozel (homo Ivonis Taillge-
bosc, Line.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 331. 1
Cf.
Kalbow
p.
79.
128
OG
G
Gozelo (< Gaurilo) 1 Mod. Gotsel, GtiteelV 612, OF Jocel Langlois p. 375. But it is possible that Gosel is = Gosel = Gozelin; cf. Hildebrand p. 324, foot-note 1. Of.
,
DB
NE
EH
Q-oslet is
II p. 547
NF
< Gozel +
-et.
Guzlot (surname, Kent)
probably < Gozel +
is
ot.
Gotsalin mon. (Cnut) Goselin, etc.: Gozelinus (Line.), Gozelinus (filius Azor, p. 230; Brito Gozelinus (Buck.), Gozelinus (filius Lamberti, Hants.), Line.), Gozelinus (homo Hugonis Comitis, Eutl.), Gozelinus
Goscelin,
Gozelin,
Hildebrand
Eiueire (Wilts.), Godzelinus (Som.), Goscelinus (homo Comitis Suff.), Goscelinus lorimarius (Ess.), Goselinus
de Moritonio,
(Norf.), Goslinus
(Warw.), Gozelinus (homo Drogonis de Bev-
rere, Line.), Gozelinus (homo Aluredi de Lincole, Line.), Ellis, Intr. I p.
428
f.,
canonic' Exon.
DB
p.
Goscelin(us),
61; Godselinus ibid. p. 16; Gozelinus, Godselinus,
Gocelinus,
Goslinus,
Joselin(us),
LVD
Jos(e)lin
pp. 14, 44, 45, 46, 51, 52, 57, 61, 69, 83, Gotscelinus ibid. p. 139 (Obit.); Goscelinus, God-
101, 106;
Joselinus
celinus,
etc.
478, II pp. 131, 329, 330, 331; Golselin
Goscelinus
Ab.
Hist.
Chr.
clericus
II pp. 23, 93, 169, 200, 231;
Petr.
p.
82;
Goscelin
KG
p. 28;
de Ely MES p. 51; Goscelini (gen.) Daynill Eot. Orig. II p. 283 (Edw. III.) = Gosleleni (gen.) Danyell ibid. p. 268; Gotselenus Exon. DB 90; Goscelyn, Gosselene (surname) FA I pp. 150, 170 (AD 1302, 46); Gotscelino
Goselintf
(surname)
CG
name)
(AD
(obi.)
1216);
Plac.
p.
607
(Edw.
Goslyng
I.);
(sur-
246; Joscelinus Flandrens ELF p. 179 Jocelinus Troteman (episcopus Bathoniensis)
III
p.
28
(AD
1204); Joselinus Exon.
DB
p. 289; (AD 1190); Goislen (Oxf., Line.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 330; Goislin (London) p. 53; Goislin
Ann.^Marg.
p.
lotsel
Fin.
Peel.
I p. 4
MES
Gauselinus (Cardinal ecclesie de Sal144, 150 (Edw. I.); Gaucelinum 2 (ace.)
dapifer ibid. p. 109;
lowe) 1
Or
pp.
a hypockoristic
dim. form of compounds
= Godefridus Stark
p.
92.
Conveys a papal bull
to
Archb. Greenfield.
Gozelo 2
Plac.
with God-;
cf.
129
Hist.
Pap.
266
p.
(AD
1317);
further
cf.
Bardsley pp.
330, 435.
OG Gautselin, Gauzlin, Goe(e)tin Goscelin, Jocelin (Rom.), Gauslin, Gauslenus, Joslenus F 612 f., OF Goscelin, Gosselin, t
Joselin, etc. Langlois pp. 295, 375; Low Joscelin, These are as a rule Frankish instances in Heinzel p. 19. dim. forms of compounds with Gos- and Goz- for which Cf. also Goscelinus = Gaufridus Stark p. 61. see Gosberia.
Jocelin,
homo episcopi Dunelmensis, GoisEllis, Intr. II p. 330) might Lincoliensis, episcopi to a substitution of the Latin suff. -anus for -enus
Goislan lan
g.
(e.
Goislan
homo
be due
(Rom. form of
-inus)\ cf. Goislen,
Goseline
*Gozelina.
Gotsehnus and Mowat p. 313. II p. 451 (Edw. I.); Gose-
RH
(gen.)
lena Bardsley p. 312 (the same name?). Gf Joscelina (Rom.) F. 613. See the preceding name.
*Qozer: (Hugo) Goseri
(filius) Ellis,
Intr. I p. 437;
Godzer
Non
(surname, Wilts.) Inq. p. 175. Gosheri (also entering into
OG
Gautzer, Gauser (< Gauter) Gosberia and Aedelhere.
<
F
the
617.
pi.
n.
Gozherestat)
For the members see
Gos, Goce, Joce, etc.: Gozo LVD p. 52 (13th. c.); Gozonis (gen.) RC p. 112 (AD 1203); Gotso daII p. 385 pifer MRS p. 73; Godso (surname, Kent)
Gozo,
Goz(e),
(Edw. Ab. II
I.);
RH
Gotse
RH
p.
Goze (Suss.) Ellis, 96 (AD 110035);
(dat.)
dapifero
II p. 327
Goce
de
(Edw.
Baiocis
CG I.);
(Wilts.)
Intr. II p. 331;
Ootsce
Qotze Hist,
MRS
pp. 148, 149; III p. 256; Gilbert Goee (Bedf.) II p. 127 (AD 1226); Gosce
CR
Test,
Nev.
143;
p.
Goce
KG
p.
145; Goceus Test. Nev. p. 297; Gocius (Joceum, ace.) de Catebi Ann. Dunst. pp. 155, 172 (AD 1240, 47); Gosse II p. 117 (AD 1197); Galfridus Gosse (Line.) Fed. Fin.
314 (AD 1251); Joce (North.) RCR II p. 101 (AD 1199), Ricardus Joce Chr. Petr. p. 112; Joceus monachus (Surr.) ibid. p. 135 (AD 1199); Jocei (gen.) de Dinant Rot.
CMR
I p.
Obi. p. 38
45 9
(AD T.
(AD
1225);
Forssner
1199); Joscium Walterus Gotts
(ace.) le
(Line).
Espicer
CR
Inq. Non.
II p.
p. 278;
130
Turstin
Richard
Gos,
Gois
Doc.
Cal.
pp.
158, 529;
Gos
130.
(Hunt.) Ellis, Intr. II p.
OGr Gos(z)o, Gotso, Joso, Gauz, Gauso, etc. (F 611), OF Joce, Josce, Gosse Langlois pp. 295, 375, in most cases with. Gos- (see Gosberia) hypochoristic forms of compounds 1 or God- (see God(e)bert) Gose, Goce, Gosse (Joce, Latinized .
NF
forms with analogical e\ Gos, Gos 2 are either Gauz, Gaus or < Goso with OF apocopation of the When Gos appears as a surname 8 it may also be
Joceus) are
<
OG
final
o.
,
ME gos goose", used A fern, equivalent c
nickname 4 Joceus is found in Jocea
as a of
.
ECR II p.
(AD 1199), Jocea soror ibid. p. 42, Josciam (ace.) uxorem Fed. Fin Ebor. p. 154 (AD 1209). 16
Qrimbald: 571
(AD See
A;
(Grymbaldus) sacerdos BCS 555, Grimbald msesse preost AS Chr. 903 5 Grimbaldus maessedseg ibid. 1075 D
Grimbaldus, 885,
895);
Grimbaldes
;
The forms Jozo, Joce, etc., however, must be derived < Gauzo, since g before au, not before o, was fronted in OF. 2 as constituting the first p. n. Gosa is suggested by Searle 1
A
Gosanwelle BCS 754 (AD 940), and pi. n. (of) has been given as an OE p. n. in several works If the pi. n. under notice really contains a on English pi. ns. as indeed it seems to do, this can not be native, since p. n., such a name would be impossible from the point of view of the It sense and, moreover, does not appear till the 10th cent.
member after
seems
the
of
him
it
most
probable that it is < OG Gauso (cf. Kalbow p. 53, or OF monophthongization of au > o. In Gos(AD 901) the first member is to be explained
OG
F
611) with dtene BCS 594
with Middendorff (p. 60). as OE gos goose'. 3 E. g. Robert Gos RCR II p. 45 (AD 1199); cf. Isabel le Gous, Richard le Gos, etc. 4 The Jew's name Joceus (CR I p. 272), Gotsce (MRS pp. 148, 149) might be the Scriptural name Joshua (Josiah; cf. also Manasser fil. Jossy RH II p. 282), influenced by NF Goze, c
Joce. 5
All these instances refer to Grimbald "monk of St. Bertin's Flanders, whom Alfred brought over to assist him in the task of raising the condition of learning in England". Cf. Earle-Plummer II p. 122. in
131
LVD
Ab. II pp.
50, 52,
3
aurifaber (Line.),
Grimbaldus medicus 2 Hist. 62 etc.; Grimbaldus (Berks.), Grimbaldus Grimbald (homo Bisi, Buck.), Grimbaldus
1 32; Grimbaldus abbas
p.
(Wilts.),
Grimbaldus
,
,
(homo Eddeuse,
Grimbaldus
Cambr.),
Grimboldus
Grimbaldus I II Intr. 430, 132, Ellis, Leic.) 332; Grimp. pp. (North., DB Exon. -boldus Grimbald of 11, 17; 7, balduSj 14, pp.
(homo Regis
E.,
Bedf.),
(Line.)
FNC II pp. 247, 268; GrimbakF (gen.) 536 Eot. Fin. p. (AD 1214); Grimbaldum (ace.) Pauncefot - Grumbaldi (Dev.) Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 574 (AD 1272) Plessis
(a
Norman)
Pauncefot Chr. Joh. Ox. p. 326; Grimbald the knight (AD 1294); Roberti Grimbald (Ess.) Pipe
(gen.)
OCR
II p. 442 Roll I pp. 4, 9;
Grymbald (surname, Cumberl.) Hist. Pap. Grimbaud ESC p. 51 (AD 112430), p. 407 (AD 1349); CMR I p. 440 (AD 1244) = Grumbaud ibid. II p. 12.; Petr. p. 143; Grimboll (surname) c pi. n. Grimboldes essa ( Grimbold's
Grymbaud (surname) Chr.
RH
II p.
Ash')
AC
OG
168, p.
81
the
etc.;
(AD
1183)
4
Grimbold,
Grimbald,
.
F
etc.
670.
The
(ON and OE grima Helm ) does not occur 3
c
but p.
is
50.
in native p. ns. Bjorkman, Pers.
suggestive of OG or ON origin; cf. For the second member see Albod(o).
Bardsley pp. 338, Grimwald below 5
342
member
first
Cf. further
Gribble and Gumboil) and
(under
.
Grimbert, Grimber (Line.) bard (surname) Pt. Y. p. 5.
Intr.
Ellis,
II p.
132;
Grym-
1 ". Cf. Hist. Ab. II p. 50: primus abbas Faritius, se." Faricundus Grimbaldus, uterque gentis et linguse unius .
.
.
tius 2
was a Tuscan
.
of Arezzo.
Probably the same person.
8
4
Cf.
FNC IV
In
this
p. 85.
connection
I take the
opportunity of pointing out
that Grunulfus (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 133 is not = *Grumvulf, as Searle suggests, but an error for Grimolfus (ibid. p. 132), for
which see Bjorkman, Pers. p 52. 5 The u of Grumbald is to be explained as p.
186.
AN;
cf.
Stimming
132
For the members see Grimbert fofters') F 670 f. Grimbald and Adalbert; for -bard see Isenbard. No ON
OG
cf.
equivalent occurs;
Bjb'rkman, Pers. p. 51. (abl.) abbate Wincelcumbe
*Grimmund: Grimmundo Ab. II
Hist.
p. 105.
OGr Grimund (= *Grim-mund) F 672, OF Gnmon(d) MacFor the members see Grimbald and Clarekel p. 148 1 .
munda.
Qrimwald mon. (Eadw. the
Aethelstan,
Elder,
Eadmund)
Grueber pp. 91, 95, 102, 123; Grimold Inq. Eliens p. 520. OGr Grimwald, Grimald, etc. (common) F 672 f. For the A confusion of members see Grimbald and Ansoldus. Grimbald with Grimwald has taken place in some cases: Grimoudi (gen.) de Plasseiz EB p. 645 (AD 1133) = Grimbald of Plessis (see Grimbald)', Grimbaldus medicus (above) appears as Grimaldus medicus Cal. Doc. p. 287; Willielmo Grimbaldo ibid. p. 337 = Guillielmo Grimaud ibid. p. 284.
For the
Grimoldby see Bardsley
pi. n.
p.
339 and Bjork-
nian, Pers. p. 52.
Qrimward
Cuthmund
de
Eot.
Obi.
p.
6
(AD
1199);
Grimwardus CE I p. 494 (AD 1222); Eoberti (gen.) Grimward (Line.) Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 24 (AD 1247); Joh'is (gen.) Grimward (Suff.) ibid. p. 529 (AD 1271).
OG
Grimtvard,
Grimivart
Grimouart Langlois
and Beluard.
p.
No ON
300.
c
(
ofters')
F
673,
OF
Grimoart,
For the members see Grimbald
equivalent
is
on record.
Guascher, see *Wasger. Gudramius, see Gotheram.
Guederan, see *Wederan. Guerlin, see *Werlin.
Guerrina, see *Werrina. Guinda, see *Winda. Gulbert, see *Wulfbert. 1
Cf.
Swed.
Grimunson,
Lundgren
identical with Grimelson or from
p.
Grimmund
71,
thought
to
or Gridhmund.
be
133
Gulferedus, see *Wulfred. Guncelin, see *Gunselin.
*Guncolda: Guncoldam
(ace.) (wife of
Plac. pp. 60, 74, 82 (John). Cf. Gontalda (Rom.) F 710.
the following name.
mann
John Mauduit) Abbr.
For the
first
member
see
probably (cf., however, Luhhypochoristic form of Gund-, see *Gun-
Gunc-
<
is
Q-unz- (a seliri) occurring in the likewise secondary formation Gunzwin F 713; cf. also Socin p. 178. In AN, e is sometimes p. 44)
used also before
o to
denote
is.
Cf.
Menger
p.
The
98.
assumed by F to be -walda, a fern, form of the name-element -wald, see Ansoldus. It seems equally likely that the present name is an OF variant of OG Gundhild (F 703). Cf. Iseldis. Gundbert mon. (St. Eadmund), Gundibertus mon. (Sihtric), Gundberht mon. (Eadw. the Elder) Keary pp. 118, 230, Grueber p. 83; Leodegar Gunbert (Windsor) ELP p. 174 second member
(AD
is
1216).
OG The
GkmcUbert, Gundbert (common), Gunbert, etc.
member
first
'Kampf
;
is
OHG
for the second
(OE gup, see Adalbert.
gund-
member
ON
F
699
f.
gunnr)
GundfercX Geundferd mon. (Eadmund) Grueber p. 132.
OG the
For the first member cf. Gund(e)frid, -fred F 700. for the second member see Gerferd. preceding name;
The same name
is Cundferd Grueber p. 122. Gundi: Henr' Gundi (fiedf.) RH II p. 322 (Edw. L); Will's Gundi (Hunt.) ibid. p. 622; Joh's Gundy (Yorks.) Jnq. Non.
p.
219.
OG Gundi (F 694), for which see Socin p. 182. It seems rather probable, however, that the above name is < Cf.
ON
Gunni (Bjorkman, Pers. p. 56, Namenk. p. 40), influby the continental name-element Gund-. Cf. also
enced
Nielsen p. 34.
Gundlaf This Cundleip
BCS
648
might be
F
705.
(AD 92541). an Anglicized form of OG Gundleip, it seems most probable that it is <
But
134
ON
Gunnlelfr with incertion of d between n and
enced by
continental
suggests.
Cf.
119 and the
Gund-
as
Bjorkman
or influ-
I
(Pers.
p.
Gonelaphi (gen.), a Dane Lib. Hyde n. Gunlovestun Plac. p. 80 (John).
also
pi.
57) p.
*Gundolus: Oundolum (ace.) RC p. 30 (AD 1199). OG Gundulus (F 695), a dim. form of Gund- (see Gundbert) by means of the suff. -ulus, for which see Ebulo above.
Gundrada Gerbod
of
("daughter of Matilda by her first husband Bertin at St. Omer and wife of William of
St.
Her name appears as Warren") FNC III pp. 86, 647. Gundreda KG pp. 35, 38, Gondreda Ann. Waverl. p. 235, Gundre comitissa LVD p. 98. Gundrede (dat.) sorori MRS Gundreda (daughter of p. 22; Gundreda uxor KG p. 10; Albreda, sister of Robert le Flemeng) Chr. Petr. p. 78, Gundreda de Attleburg Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 530 (AD 1271); Gundreda (wife of Radulf de Bray) RH I p. 92, etc.; see further Bardsley p. 343
1 .
OG
Gundrada etc. F 707 f. For the members see Gundand Albreda. It is possible that some of the above
bert
forms
may be
Narnenk.
As
of
ON
origin
(OS wed. Gunridh)
as
Bjorkman,
p. 40, suggests.
regards
male form
the
correctly explained with insertion of d 2
*Gundran, Gondran
by
Gundred,
it
is
Bjorkman, Pers. p. 57, as
certainly
Gunred
.
(Suss.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 330.
OG
Gundramnus, Gundran, Guntran F 703 f., OF Gondran Langlois p. 292. For the members see Gundbert and Bertram.
LVD
perhaps = Gundre with AN ie for e. Stimming p. might also be < *Gundric. 2 Cf. Gesta Hammaburg. Eccl. Pontificum I: 41 (quoted from Pauli, Karl der Grosse): "Dani in locum ipsius Gundredum 1
Gundrie
p. 176.
Cf.
const! tuerunt", et
in Gestis
and
104
is
It
ibid.
11:22:
"Anglia autem, ut supra diximus
scribitur, post mortem Gundredi a filiis Sigfrich et Reginald per annos fere centum per-
Anglonim
ejus Analaph, mansit in ditione Danorum",
135
Gundreda, see Gundrada.
CME
*Gundric, Gundricus,
II p. 61
(AD 110013).
OG
Gundericus, etc. F 708, OF Gondri Langlois p. 293. For the members see Gundbert and Albericus.
Gundulf,
Gundulfus (Glouc., Suss.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 135, Cal. Doc. 333; Gundulfus, Gondulfus (Eofensis episcopus) pp. 436, 503, Ann. Wint. p. 32 (AD 1077). 1
OG
Gundulf, Gundolf (common)
F
711
f.
For the mem-
ON
bers see Gundbert and Adelulfus. The equivalent Gunnulf also occurs in England, see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 58.
Gundwi
LVD
p. 48.
OG
Gundivicus, Gundeivic, Gundwig, members see Gundbert and *Hereivig.
Gundwine BCS 1008 (AD
957);
etc.
Gonduinus
F
710
(Ess.),
f.
For the
Gonduinus
camerarius (Suff .), Gundvinus granetarius (Wilts.), Gunduinus (Wilts., Leic.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 428, 432, II p. 333; Gunduinus LYD p. 8 (12th or 13th c.); Gundewin (Buck.) Fines I II pp. p. 245 (John); Gundewyri de Nethergate (Suff.)
EH
I.); Gundwin Gundewino (obi.)
MRS
CE
126
166, 184 (Edw.
(AD
1219);
wyne (surnames) 206; Gerald
p.
II
p.
Pistor Exc. Eot. Fin. I p.
51; Gundewin,
(AD
1226),
Gundivyne = Gerald Gumvine
EH
p.
24
Gund-
Inq. Non. II p. 166,
etc.
OG
Gund(e)win (very common) F 711. For the members Gundbert and Amalwin. Cf. Bardsley p. 343 and Bjorkman, Pers. p. 56. Does the surname Gundein CE II see
62
p.
F
(AD
695);
cf.
1225) belong here or Gozelin p. 129.
is
it
= Gundin
(cf.
Gundin
Gunsalinus, see Gunzelin.
Guntard: Guntardus (Som., Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 333; Walterus Guntard (Norf.) ECE II p. 187 (AD 1200); the same person is probably Walterus Guncard (Norf.) EH I p. 500 (Edw. I.).
OG
Gundard,
Gontart Langlois 1
Cf.
FNC
Guntard p.
293.
III p. 33,
AS
F
701 f., Waltemath p. 24, OF For the members see Gundbert
Chr. p. 289.
136
Gonhard (Dev.)
and *Actard.
130
Ellis, Intr. II p.
is
cer-
for which see Bjorktainly identical with Gonnar (Dev.) ibid., cf. Guncard form the *Guncolda above. 54. For man, Pers. p.
Ountelin, see Gunzelin.
Gunter: Guntere mon. (Aethelstan nion. (Eadw. the Elder) Grueber
KCD
Liniet
795
p.
49,
EC
558; p.
(AD
333
Gunterus
;
Gunter heredes ibid.
221
(AD
Keary
p.
96; Gunter
Gunterum (ace.) p. 83; Gon ther (Dev.), Gunter (Wilts.) 1051);
Ellis, Intr. II pp. 330,
DB
II.)
fil'
Berenger' Winton
553;
p.
LYD
Gunter
p.
1216), Fines I p. 303; Gunterus canonicus
Obit. p. 154; Gunter Havelok v. 2606; Eichardus II p. 86, III p. 240; Gunter (surname) Eot. II p. 701, II p. 313, I p. Orig. p. 245,
Line.
CG
Gunter
EH
CMR
CE
121
I p.
Cunter
given by
OG
(AD
(surname)
p. 419; Gunter Gutere de Hyspaii 1212); Gonter (surname) FA V p. 274; Test. Nev. p. 238 further instances are ;
Bardsley, p. 343.
Gunter, Gonter (Eom.)
members
For the
294.
Binz p. 203. Gunzelin: Guncelinus 1 pp.
39,
238
(AD
FA V
DB
157, Gontarus Exon.
Guntsceliri
66;
702, OF Gontier Langlois p. Gundbert and Aedelhere. Cf.
F
see
Winton
MES
554.
LVH
ECE
II p.
DB
pp. 545, Guncelin 64; p.
1200); Guncelini (gen.) de Badelem'e Plac. p. 352 = Guntelino (dat.) de Badelesmere Eot. Orig. I pp. 26, 27,
30; Goncelin
196
I p.
OG
EC
(AD
p.
1199); Gunsalinus Martini
(AD
7
CPE
1285).
Gunzelin
(OF
Goncelin,
Gonsellin,
Langlois
p.
293)
and Guntelin (F 695, 697), dim. forms of the hypochoristic names Gumo and Gunto (
Gurlind
LVD
Gunsalmus, for which see Bruckner
p. 8 (12th or
13th
c.).
OG
QirUndis (Eom.) < Gerlind F 582. For the members see Gerald and Godelent. Gur- for Gir- would be an Cf.
AN
spelling. 1
Or = *Guerlind <
= Ounce!
ibid.
OG
Warlind (F 1535)?
pp. 554, 558, 559.
137
Gurred, see Wulfred. Gutier: Ferando (obi.)
Probably
Gutter Eot. Fin. p. 486 (AD 1213). OF Gotier < Gotharius (Kalbow p.
identical with
which see Godehar above. surname Gutere (see under Gunter)
It is possible that the
134) for
is
the same name.
Gyreweard, see *Gerward. Gyric, see Ger(r)ic.
H. Habert, see Herbert.
Hadebrand EC p. 177 (AD 1208); Hadebrando (obi.) Haiward ibid.; Hathebrand (Dors.) Fines II p. 103; cf. also Hadbrand mon. (Will. II), given by Searle. OG Hathubrant, Hadebrant etc. F 793. The first memberis OHG hadu- (OE heapu-) Kampf for the second member see Aedelbrand. Cf. Binz p. 215. c
;
LVD p. 32; Hagenild uxor ibid. p. 50; Hagenild ECE I p. 295 (AD 1199), II pp. 75, 94; Haghenild
Haganild (Surr.)
EC p. 132 (AD 1204); Hagenilda CCE III p. 429 (AD 1320), etc. This name is missing in OE and not recorded till the end it seem to have existed on the seems rather probable, therefore, that it is a hybrid formation, as Binz (p. 195) suggests: "Einen frauennainen Hagenild, der mit seiner zusammensetzung aus dem
of the 12th cent.; nor does
continent.
It
namen von
vater
und
zu verdanken scheint
tochter der Hildesage seine entstehung (vgl. jedoch Forstemann 1, 577 die mit
The .". Hagan- beginnenden namen) finden wir in LV form Hawenild (e. g. EH II p. 839) exhibits the same development as OE haga > ME hawe. As regards the form Age.
.
138
MRS
nilda
whether
it
19
p.
is
it
not to be determined with certainty
< Hagenilda, which, indeed, seems most
is
pro-
bable, or identical with *Ainilda (above); cf. the Latinized 1 form Agenulfus by the side of Ainulf (under Aginulfus above) .
Hagar, Hager, see Harger. ^ *Hagebert, Haiebert mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary Haghebertus
bertus,
OG
Hagabert, Hagibert,
OHG
p. 119;
Hage-
(Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 334. etc.
F
716.
The
first
member
is
hag Einfriedigung, Wald' (cf. OE haga and probably The form and is not met with in native OE p. ns. hege) in the present case Haie- is due to WF-Rom. influence and a phonetical criterion. For the second member see Adalbert. Hagheburnus (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 431; the form Hgheburnus (Ess.) ibid. II p. 439 is no doubt the same name, not = *Hygebeorn, as Searle suggests. c
an unrecorded *Hagdbem*. For the members see *Hagebert, Fredebernus and F 259 where numerous
The etymon
is
OG
p. ns in -bern are given. Concerning the spelling -burn, see *Erlwin(e). Hago, see the following name.
Hagona, Hagana, Hagena, Haguna BSS
42, 78, 81, 87, 89,
(AD 676704), probably denoting one and
97, 99, 102, 108
same person 3 4 Apart from the above forms there seem
the
.
1
The forms
(13th
c.)
The
1
3
EH
II p.
161
and Hanild
no traces
LVD
p.
83
are perhaps derived from *Ainild (above).
Hagbarn, Hagebarnus adduced by Stark c second member OHG- barn Kind\
p. n.
contain as
to
Haenild
to be
p. 43
seems
its
(gen.) BCS 45 (AD 679) is, if not merely Latinized form of Hagan, also recorded by F 718. The same name is probably also Hagonus (prepositus regis, Norf.), short form of this name is Hago occurring Ellis, Intr. I p. 431. ibid.; cf. Stark p. 43.
The variant Hagani
a mistake, a
A
4
it is
And the
the epic
name
gum) Widsif)
v.
name Hagenan
of a 21.
Burgundian,
(gen.), Waldere II, 15, where and Hagena (weold Holm-Ky-
139
name
of this
DB
till
instances
several
and
where
later records \
given by Binz
(p.
It
193).
it
occurs in
seems most
probable that the name of the monk and abbot of the 7th c. and the later examples from the llth c. are originally strange to OE pers. nomenclature and in most cases to be derived
OG
from
Hagano, Hageno
2 ,
F
718 (OF Hag(h)enon, HaBut it seems rather uncertain
etc.
guenon, Langlois p. 322 f.). whether the occurrence of this
name
England is in any knowledge of the legend single I am more inclined to think of Hild as Binz assumes. that it has been introduced by foreigners, some of whom may also have been Norsemen (cf. the name Hagene Ellis, Intr. II p. 139 and Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 42); the latter assumption would account for the appearance of this name in Yorkshire, in which circumstance Binz sees "einen vollin
case to be ascribed to the
giltigen beweis fur die verbreitung der Hildesage" in that
The forms Hayn(e), Hein
county.
Non.
52, 86, Inq.
Hayn
FY
p.
102,
p. 60,
Hayn
EH I
Hein
ELP
p.
(e.
p.
70,
Hayne
g.
FY
pp.
535, Raynesson alias 3 are in I p. 35)
RH
be derived from the same etymon it should be noticed, however, that there is not seldom in AN an
most cases
to
;
m and n (see Stimming p. 215), whence been confused with Haym, Hei/m Hein have Hayn, may
interchange of final (see
Haimo).
Haiebert, see *Hagebert.
Haimard, Haimardus (Buck.) Ellis, Intr. OG Hdmhart, Heimard, Aimard (Eom.)
member ner
p.
II p. 334.
F
732.
The
pi.
ns adduced
are likely to contain the 2
first
OHG
'Heim' was certainly also used as a name-element. second member see *Actard. 1
The
c
perhaps *haim- glanzend' (OE Haem-), see Bruckheim (OE ham) 100, Miiller p. 105; besides, is
by Binz
For the
are not conclusive, since they
OE appellative
ha$a;
cf.
MHG
Middendorff
p. 62.
c
behagen frisch, freudig'. Haganprobably related to For the side-form Hegin- see Wessen (in Sprakv. Sails. Forh., is
Upsala 191315, 3
Cf.
also the
p. 89).
NF
ack. form
Haynon (Abbr.
Plac. p. 299).
140
Haimelin, see Hamelin.
Haimer: Haimerus (Dev.); Haimerus (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 139, 334; Haimer (surname) Abbr. Plac. p. 119. 1 It is Cf. OG Heimersdorf and Mod. G Heimer, Heymer a variant of Aimar probable, however, that Haimer is merely .
In Fed. Fin. Ebor.
(above). tical
p.
99 Heimerum
(ace.) is iden-
with Emericum.
*Haimeric, *Hameric, *Aimeric etc.: Haimericus presbyter 754 (AD 102030); Haimericus (Dev.) Ellis, Intr. I LYD pp. 85, 104 (13th c.); p. 432; Haimericus, Haymericus
KCD
Heimeric de Clive p. 227;
Hei/meric Ab. II p. 16 (AD
EC CE
22
I
p.
(AD 1199); Haimericus CME III (AD 1205); Hamericus Hist.
p.
21
110035); Aimericus
clericus
Bordeaux
Ann. Wint.
CE
I p. 453 426 Clerevaus ibid. de (AD (AD 1221); Eymerico (obi.) p. 1220); EymericMS monetarius ibid. p. 241 (AD 1215), etc. OG Haimerich (common), Heimeric 2 F 733, OF Aimeri Langlois p. 12. The form Hamericus is due either to a p.
121
(AD
1276); Aimerico
reduction of pretonic ai > its
Further,
etymon which see Schonfeld
by him. Haiminc
OG bach
may
(obi.) of
a,
or to the influence of
be
OG Ham-
OE Ham-.
743
f.),
for
p. 126 and the literature mentioned Cf. also Amalric, Emericus and Henric.
(Suss.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 139, 334.
Heiminc*, Aiming (Eom.) and the
F
(cf.
F
732.
It
is
possible that
pi.
n.
Haminc (homo
Heimingesregis E.),
Hamingus (teignus r. E.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 140 is the same name (Haminc ibid. pp. 140, 334 is = Haiminc above). Cf. also
OG Haming F
744.
Haimo, Aymo, Heimo, Hamo, Maim, Haym, Heym: 4
dapifer 1
(Ess.),
Hamo
seu
Haimo vicecomes 5
Hamo
(Kent, Suff.),
For the members cf. *Haimard and Aedelhere. For the etymology of the members see *Haimard and Albericus. 3 A patronymic of Haimo (below). 4 = Hamone, Haimone dapifero Hist. Ab. II pp. 59, 66. The same person as the before-mentioned; cf. Ellis, ibid, foot-note and FNC III p. 314. 2
''
141
Haimo
Hamo
(Wilts., Dors.), Intr.
Ellis,
I p.
335;
de Gyronde (Dover) EB p. 97 (abbas de Beillande) LVD p. 112;
Hamo
Eot. Cane. p. 135;
(AD 119697); Heimo Haimo
Ramon (Dev.) Hamo de Yaloines
(Chesh., Suff.),
II pp. 334,
432,
de Bermundeseie) Ann. Berm. p. 455 (AD de Pidele LYD p. 98 (13th c.); Hamo films 1220); Burdun EB p. 399 (AD 1166); Haimo Brito Cart. Eynsh. I = Aymoni p. 98; Hamoni (dat.) priori de Wenlok Plac. p. 678 (prior
Hamo
de Wenlok
(dat.) priori
403
p.
;
Aymo Thurberd
(Yorks.)
CCE
I
(AD 1252); Aymo de Carto Beverley I p. 6 (AD 1304); de Mascy CCE III p. 411 (AD 1318); Walterus Haym
Hamo
CG- I p. 195;
= Hamo 273
p.
ibid.
Haym
EH
I p. 101 (Edw. I.); Haim (surname) 284 (AD 1216); Walter Heym CCE I
CE
I pp. 259,
(AD
1242), etc.
1
OG
Haimo, Heimo, Aimo (Eom.), Mod. G Heim(e) F 731, hypochoristic forms of compounds with Haim-, see *Haimard. The equivalent OF forms are Haimon, Aimon, Haim and Aymes (Langlois pp. 13 f., 323). As regards the OF form Hamon, it might be < OG Hamo (F 743), but in view of the fact that this name is comparatively rare, it seems probable that Hamon is < Haimon with OF transition of pretonic ai
>a
:
"Bei vocalisch schliessender Silbe oder-bei -us bleibt
konsonantisch schliessende Silbe bekommt den Hence Haimo Haimon Hamon. From the obi. cases a was then introduced into the nom. case. Most of the instances of Hamo found in DB and later records are der Ton,
Ton"
2
.
:
NF
certainly due to
influence, since
Binz p. 212 Haim with apocopation of the 3
cf.
.
1
2
Cf.
Haimo
also
Kalbow
p.
3
p. is
is
OE Hama is very rare; OF form of Haimo
the regular
final
-o.
It
Dentatus, a Norman,
seems probable that
FNC
II p. 246.
27.
In later times, Hamon and Hamund (see Bjorkman, Pers. Incorrect 63) have certainly coalesced in the form Hammond. Weekley's statement (p. 74) that "Hammond is etymologically
Haganmund"
.
142
this
name
enters into the
Haimeston
n.
pi.
ECE
II p. 62
(AD 1199) *Hain(e), Hayn(e), Hein, see Hagona. Haitele p. 110. *.
LVD
Binz (ai for e
identifies
this
would be a Norman
compares
36,
p.
196)
(p.
it
ON
name with German
spelling)
Hetele
and Bjorkman, Pers.
The circumstance that LVD, Helkene, is of German prove-
with
Eitill.
the following name in nience might perhaps be adduced in favour of explaining But in such case, its etymon is Haitele as continental. rather -ilo
OG
G
Heidilo, Heittelo (Mod.
Heidel) < Raid-
+
dim.
(F 725).
Halanant (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 334. The second member points to continental
origin, see Eli-
Hala- most probably stands for Ala- (cf. *Alebrand). nant. The present name is perhaps merely a variant of Elinant. Halebrandin, see *Alebrand. Halewis(a), see Helewis. Halsard, see *Alsard.
Hamelin (Dev., Cornw., Yorks.), Hamelin (homo Hugonis, Line.), Hamelinus (Suss., Dev.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 334; Hamelinus de Balun EB p. 281 (AD 1166); Hamelinus de Gundeville (Glouc.) ibid. p. 292; Hamelinus de Chesney Cart. Eynsh. I p. 86; Hamelinus Exon. DB pp. 59, 63, 183, 189, 197, 203, 211, 212, 213, 214, 230, 231, 244, 470; Durant Hamelin FA I p. 471; Haimmelinus Exon. DB p. 91, etc.; see further Archiv 123 p. 34. Cf.
Haimelin and Hamelin (F 731, 744), dim. forms of
Haimo
or
Hamo
Haimo
(see
above).
*Hameric, see Haimeric. Hamo, see Haimo. *Hardelin,
Hardelino
(dat.)
de
la
Mue CE
II p.
113
(AD
1226).
1
According
member
to
Lindkvist
of the pi. n.
(p.
Heimesbei.
63),
ON
Heimir forms the
first
143
A NF
form of OG *Hardo, Ardo (Rom.) F 752, hypochoristic forms of compounds with Hard- (OHG hart,
OE
dim.
heard, 'hart
3
).
Harduinus de Escalers (Cambr.),
*Harduin,
Hardeuuinus
(homo Walehef, Northampt.) 314, 335. OG Hardivin, Hartwin 1 etc. ("Sehr haufig, namentlich auf westfrank. Gebiete") F 759, OF Harduin Langlois p. 326. It is probable that Arduinus (= Harduinus) Ellis, Intr. II Ellis, Intr. II pp.
41
p.
is
continental origin,
of
also
valent Hearduini
is
recorded in
though a native equi-
LY.
Harger mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber
2 Heriger moii. Eadgar) ibid. pp. 161, 180, 181; Harcer de Lin-
(Eadwig, colia Chr. Petr.
p.
117;
165.
p.
3 QQrHariger, Harger, Harker, Heriger, Hereger etc. F 769 f. Whether the pi. n. Heregeres heafod BCS 1289 (a late charter) ,
contains
same
the
impossible
p. n.
determine.
to
Hagar (surname)
RH
or
an
As
OE
equivalent *Heregar
LVD
regards Hagar
II pp. 60, 61,
is
p. 49,
Hager (surname) Rot.
most probably from *Hargar, with loss of the first r. Cf. also HaHarger, dissimilatory Hebert bert, (under Herbert). Haringod, see *Arngot. Orig. II p. 54, etc., they are
Mar man,
see Her(e)man.
Harneys, see Ernegis. Harsent, see Hersent. Hartald, Hertald, Artald, Ertald: Hertaldus
(AD
OCR
(AD
Ann. Dunst. 418
OG 1
2 8
4
Trinitatis,
Ellis, Intr. I p.
473, 520
p.
(S.
414, II p. 337; Ertald Cal. Doc. p. 426 II pp. 1091); Artald(us) Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 66,
Midd.)
(AD
1270, 1298); (quidam Proven cialis) Hartaldus
p.
194
(AD
1253), II p.
1254); Hurtaud (surname) 51 (AD 1264), etc.
Hardolt\ Artald (Rom.), Hertald (Rom.)
For the members see *Hardelin and Amalwin. = Aeriger mon. (Eadred) Grueber p. 144. For the members see Aedelhere and Amelger. For the members see *Hardelin and Ansoldus.
F
COR
758,
I
OF
144
Hertaut, Artaut Langlois pp. 49, 340. On the transition of ar > er, see Arnold; for ur < er, see Hurogunda. OE *Heard-
not on record, but even if existant, it cannot be the etymon of the above forms, on account of the t < d,
weald
is
wich cf. Kalbow p. 134. Hartmari mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 119. OGr Hartmar, Artmar (Bom.) F 756. For the members see Hartald and Aelismer. No OE equivalent is on record.
for
Haselin, see Azelin.
Hathewisa, Hathaivisa, Hathewis, Hatheuuis(a), Hawis(ia),
Hawysa,
LYD
Aivise
pp. 19, 23, 50, 51, 55, 60, 68, 73, 82, Hawisa Hist. Ab. II p. 305; Hawysa
95, 103, 104, 108, 142;
comitissa
EM
1197); Hawisa Hauisa vidua
(AD
Hathewis
I p. 432;
KG ibid.
p. 132 (AD 1130); Fin. II p. 56 (AD
p. 6; Haivisia (uxor Bogeri) ibid. p. 70; I p. 169 p. 69; Haicis de Dinan
CB
further instances
1214);
CMB I
Thomas de Bauis) Fed.
Hadivis (wife of
are found in Bjorkman, Na-
p. 41 and Bardsley pp. 69, 366 (under Aves and Hawes). OGr Hadvid, Latinized Hadewidis, Hawidis, etc. F 797 f. For the members see Hadebrand and Aliveis. The forms
menk.
LYD
Auiza
pp. 53, 102, Avisia, Avicia ibid. pp. 62, 64, 112, 124, 131 are perhaps Latinized variants of this name
by Adeliza, Athelisa, Alicia etc.), although the forms Avice, Avisse (derived by Kalbow p. 128 < LG Abizza) are of course also to be taken under consideration.
(influenced
OF
Hawenild, see Hdganild. Heanric, see Henric. Heilewis, see Helewis.
Heimfrid,
(AD
Heinfrid de Criketot (Suff.)
F
Haimfrid
Langlois p. 323. frid
II
pp.
6,
10
1199).
OG
(see
BOB
< Haim-
(see It
732 and Heinfrid ibid. 719, OF Hainfroi explains the first member of Haim-
F
*Haimard above) and however, be
Hagona). will, on account of the transition of
distinct
which see Franck, Afr. Gr.
76.
And
< Haginkeep them
of Heinfrid
difficult to
in
m>n AN,
before
/",
for
the conditions
145
more complicated; cf. Stimming p. 215, BurgFor the second member see Amelfrid.
still
grow hardt
108.
p.
Heinric, see Henric.
Helbodo
(et frater ejus
The OGr etymon
is
Baldewinus)
CG
I p.
286.
either Hildibodo, Hiltbod, Hilbod, HelF 825 f., or Ellebod, Elbot* (<*alja-),
OF e
bod 1 (with
Helewis.
Heldalt mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 107. OG Helidold (F 742) or ffildold (F 837) <*halif- (OS c J helith, OE hcelep Held ) and hild-, see the preceding name.
For the second member see Ansoldus: the
is
WF.
Ellis, Intr. II p.
141;
final
t
Heldebrand, see Hildebrand. Helebrand, see Hildebrand. Helewis (neptis Eruasti episcopi, Norf.) Helewisfa),
Heluwisa, Helewisia
LVD
pp. 17, 97, 101, 102,
EM
I p. 148, II pp. 133, 144, 145; 107, 110, 140; Heleivys Helewis Eot. Fin. p. 237 (AD 1204), KG pp. 36, 123; Helewis (uxor Thoki) ibid. p. 131; Helewis Darel Eot. Fin. p. 218 (AD 1204); Hehvisice (gen.) Beverley I p. 373 (AD 1319);
EM
Willelmi (gen.) Helewys, Matilda Helewys II p. 145; Eluis LVD p. 55; Heilewise (dat) Pipe EolL III p. 21; Heilewis (Buck.) ECE II p. 248 (AD 1200); further instances
found in Bjorkman, Namenk. Bardsley p. 272 (under Elwes). are
Helewidis, Helvidis, Helvis lois
p.
detailed
329
f.
This
F
p. 42,
729,
OF
investigation
by
(p.
3,
and
Helms, Helots Lang-
name has been made Schultz
foot-note
180
the subject of a ff.), who derives
from Heilwidis, of which the first member is OHG (OE hdl) heir. For the second member see Alweis 3
it
heil
c
.
1 2
8
For the members see *Ainild and Anderboda. Cf.
F
81.
It is not to
be determined whether Halewis Abbr. Plac. p. 35, is a variant of Helewis(a) or < *Alwis
Haleivisa Hot. Cane. p. 58, (see Alweis above). T.
Forssner
146
Helgot (Dev., Buck., 335; Helgot 34 (Hen. Ill),
p. p.
Helgod (Shropsh.)
Staff.),
MES
EC
p. 160,
CCE
I p. 33
p.
(AD
195
Ellis, Intr. II
(AD
CEC
1213),
1227).
OG
Helgaud (OF Helgot Langlois p. 329) < Hildegaud, For the members see Helbodo and Hildegot, Hilgot F 829. Aingot, It is not certain whether there is any relation between Helgot and Halgot (e. g. Halgoti, gen., LVD p. 31, Of.
AD
CCE
I pp. 300, 301, 1246, etc.) surname, Pers. cf. the intersee which for p. 3; Bjorkman, Algot, and el that is to be al noticed the phonems change of
Halegod,
<
especially in DB. Helisent, see Elisent.
Helrandus, see Hildelrand. Helto
Helto, Heltus:
(Kent, Buck.), Heltus dapifer (Kent), Helto Cal. Doc. pp. 530, 531 (AD
33; 10871100); Helto (films Willelmi de Arches) EB (AD 1166); Helto (constabularius of Baieux) ibid. (AD 1133); Helto de Eovecestria ibid. p. 422 (AD
Ellis,
(Joce,
Intr. II p.
son
Helta
of)
de Faucillon
ELP
CCE
I p.
(AD
lund
CCE
108
II p.
EB p. 190, OG Helto
CCE
(fern.?)
p.
165
317
(AD
432
p.
647
1166);
1247); Helto
(AD 1216) = Heltus de Faucillon
1230); Helto
397
I p.
p.
(AD
MES
p. 66;
Helto de Snelles-
1291); Helte Eot. Cane. p. 220,
etc.
(F 740) derived from Helido < *hali])-, for which see Heldalt above. An OE equivalent is found in *Hcelefa
AD
The Hcelepan f>am f>egene, Thorpe p. 354, 1044). etymon of the above forms might, however, very well be OG Hildo, Hilto (F 821), hypochoristic forms of compounds with Hild- (see *Ainild). Heltus is due to an OF form *Helt with regularly apocopated final -o. The name Hente LVD (set
pp. 32, 106
is
no doubt = *Heute < Helte;
Hentce, Hente, Hent, Heltonis
Henaud
LVD
p.
EB
cf.
Willelmus
filius
pp. 35, 48, 70, 96, 135.
8.
OG *Heinald, Heinold (Mod. G Heinold) F 719, > OF Henaut Langlois p. 330. For the members see Hagona and Ansoldus. Hengebald, see *Engelbald.
147
Henric, Heinric: Henrico (dat.) ricus
BCS
1297
(AD
KCD
579
973); Haen-
(AD
Henricus
(filius Azor, Bedf.), Henricus Thesaurarius (Hants.), Henricus (Norf.), Henricus alter (Berks.), Henricus dapifer (Berks.), etc. Ellis, Intr. I
973);
H
pp. 142, 336; Henri, Heanri (of Poitou, of Peterborough) AS Chr. 1123 E; Henri, Heanri (=
p. 433,
of Blois) ibid. 1056
Abbot
Henry
E; Heinrice casere (= Henry II) 1066 D; Henricus, Heinricus rex Francorum (= Henry ibid.
France) ibid.
ibid. I of
1060E; Henric, Heanrig, Henrig, Henri (= Henry I)
1085, 1100, 1101, 1102, 1103, 1104, 1107, 1108, 1109,
1113,
etc.;
LVD
Henricus
pp.
2,
3,
21, 45, 46, 52, 53,
7,
60, 63, 64, 65, 68, 80, 81, 82, 84, 86, 87, 88, 89; Heinricfus)
pp. 44, 54; Henr Le Flemeng (North.) Exc. Eot Fin. II 20 (AD 1247); Hainric de Cornhull ECE I p. 14 (AD 1194); p. II p. 724; Henery (surname) ibid. I Heneriche (surname) ibid.
EH
p.
218; Hendrich (surname) ibid. II
p.
417; Herry Walker
LYD p. 128 (15th c.); see further Bardsley pp. 361, 374. OG Heinric, Henric F 734, OF Henri Langlois p. 330 ff. 1
The form Henri(c} has in most cases been introduced from Normandy and France but is also sometimes of LG origin. Heanrifg) is to be explained with Behrens verted spelling after OE ea had become ?. instances denotes the
1
of
OF
Henri 2
.
(p.
-ig
97) as a rein the above
Herry, the prototype
An equidue to assimilation of nr > rr. Harry, Eichard valent fern, form is Henrica (wife of Maille) State
NE
of
is
Trials p. 12. Henrica, see the preceding name. Hent(e), see Helto.
Heppo Cf.
balistarius (Line.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 433,
OG
Heppo (Mod.
G
form of uncertain origin.
1
First
member
is
either
Heppe)
From
F
FNC IV
748, 806
OHG Herpert
Haim-,
in
f.,
or Herprantt
which case Henric
originally identical with *Haimeric above, or Hagin-, see For second member see Albericus. 2
For
OE
ig
>
I
p. 215.
a short
see Biilbring, Ae. Elem.
565,
3.
is
Hagona.
148
Herbelinus de Burhunte- Test. Nev. pp. 232, 242. dim. form of Herb- (< Herbert below) which has perhaps been coined in England. Analogous ME dim. forms are
A
and
Herbelet
Herbert; Herbert:
OG
Herbelot.
Herbo
is
assumed by
F
142 to
5
c
hereditas but might also equally well be similar instances in Stark p. 104 ff.
belong to *arbi cf.
<
KCD
914 (gen.) episcopi Lexouiensis Herbertus camerarius Herbertus (Hants.), (Leic.), (Eadweard); Herbertus (filius luonis, Kent), Herbertus (fil. Eemigii, Hants.), Hereberti
(prefectus Regis, Bedf.), Herbertus forestarius Herbertus (homo Normanni de Adreci, Line.), Her(Hants.), bertus (homo Eustachii, Hunt.), Herbertus (homo Odonis, Line.),
Herbertus
Herbertus (homo Juditse Comitissse, Hunt.), Hereberd fossator 1 336; Herbearde (of Hiemois in Normandy, Bish. of Thetford) AS Chr. 1094 E;
Ellis,
(Norf.)
Intr. I
p.
433, II
pp.
144,
LVD
pp. 16, 19, 23, 46, 52, 54, 55, 56, 67, 79, I p. 505 (AD Hereberto 102, 107; 80, (obi.) le Franceis le Herbertum Abbr. Plac. 1222); (ace.) p. 139; Fleming
Herebert(us)
CE
Herbert'
FA Y OG
p.
de Alencon 266
(AD
Haribert,
Hariberct,
common) F
766
was not strange
(Suff.) ibid. p. 45;
f.,
to
Ereberd (surname)
1428), etc. Her(e)bert,
Erbert 2
,
OF Herbert Langlois p. 330. OE personal nomenclature cf ;
.
etc. (very This name
Herebearht,
Hereberd, Herebert, etc. mon. (Coenwulf, Ceolwulf, Ceolnod, etc.) Keary pp. 34, 40, 76, Grueber pp. 17, 46, 180, 220, Herebryht aldorman AS Chr. 838 A, etc., which instances are certainly native. But its frequency in ME records is to its due chiefly popularity with the Norman settlers in The ME surnames Hebert (e. g. EH II p. 322) England. and Heberd (e. g. Eeginaldus Heberd, Henric Heberd EH II pp. 822, 831) are
<
Herbert, Herberd with dissimilatory loss
1
Dat.
2
For the members see Aedelhere and Adalbert.
149
of r
1
Similarly, the
.
503)
p.
surname Robert
< *Harbert < Herbert 2
is
(e.
g.
Exc. Rot. Fin. II
.
Herbrand: Herbrandus (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 434; Herbrand de Pont Audemer, Hildebrand DB p. 341; Herebrannus (prior de Bermundeseie) Ann. Berm. p. 433 (AD 1119); (Warin' fil.) Herebrand (Suff.) Eot. Fin. p. 338 (AD 1206); Herbrand (Dean of Lincoln) CCR III p. 174 (AD 1311); Herebrande (nom.) Gust. p. 37; Willielmus Herebrand ibid.; Robertas Herbrond (Suff.) FA Y p. 88 (AD 1346) Johannes Herebrond (Norf.) Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 547 (AD ;
ns Herebrandston (Pembrokeshire) 3 and Herebrandolft) (Cant.) Fines I p. 310 (John). 1271); the
OG 767
f.
pi.
Haribrant, For the
Heribrand,
members
Herbrand (very common) F Aedelhere and Aedelbrand.
see
ON Herbrandr Lind 516. Herebod de Bremen OR I p. 604 (AD 1224). OG Heribod F 767. For the first member see Aedelhere. The second member might be < -baud 4 which Meyer (IF 22, iso) explains from -badus with w-epenthesis. AccorCf. also
",
ding to F it is a gradation-form of biudan. Cf. further Anderboda above 5 Her(e)man: Hereman mon. (Eadmund, Eadgar) Grueber .
pp. 123, 180; Her(e)man, Heriman(nus) Wiltuniensis episco-
pus
6
KCD
776, 780, 781, 783, 784, 786, 787, 791, 792, 793,
(AD 104265), AS Chr. 1043 E, 1045 C, 1046 D, 1047 E, 1049 C, 1051 D, 1077 E, 1078 D; He796, 798, 800, etc.
1
Hebert
is
derivation of 2
Cf.
also found in OF, see Kalbow Hebbard < Hubert is wrong.
such
forms
as
Harwald (< Herwald) 3
4
Cf.
Binz
p.
Another source
6
= Herman the
of
PNC
II p.
Harebald (< Herebald) B,H II p. 756, p. 545 and Harsent (< Hersent) below.
214.
5
first
of
series
79.
Bardsley's
ibid.
compounds with
Cf. the
p< 121.
this element given
by F
250.
of -bod is -bold, see Albod(o).
Lotharingia. of
German
"a chaplain of the King's, the or
other Imperialist prelates".
150
KCD
reman presbyter
(AD
Herman(nus), Hereman
1042, 1043);
Heremannus
49;
Ab.
762, 767, Hist.
(Suff.),
I pp.
LVD
Hermannus Episcopus
450
55,
pp. 13, 15,
(Berks.),
Her-
Herman (homo Gozelini, Line.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 146, 147, 337; Exon DB pp. 4, 10, 16; Hermannus de Gulk, goldsmyth FY p. 108 (AD 1403); Hereman (surname, Yorks.) Exc. Kot. Fin. II p. 461 (AD 1267); Harman (surname) LVD p. 119; Ereman de Estland
man
"Wore., Staff.),
(Wilts.,
EH I p.
(mentioned together with Godeschalke, de Estlaund) 402; for further instances see Bardsley p. 360.
OG
Hariman, Her(e)man, Arman, Ereman etc. F 774, OF Hermanft) Langlois p. 334 f. This name was introduced into England from the continent, although both mem1
,
bers exist as native name-elements.
Ermant above-
Of. also
*Herewig: Herveus (Wilts., Oxf .). Herveus Bituricensis (Suff .), Herveus cubicularius (Dors.), Herveus de Helion (Dev.), Herveus legatus (Buck.), Herveus de Berun (Suff.), Herveus (homo Comitis Alani, Nott., Line.), Herveus de Ispania (Ess.), Heruius (Norf.) Ellis, uius Hist. Ab. II pp.
vicium
(ace.),
surname,
CE e.
g.
Herveio
Hervicus, p.
284 = Hervic
Flanders)
(AD 110035); Herueus
Herueus, Herueius
52
ibid.
I p.
EH
(AD p.
209
(AD
581
(dat.)
1202);
308;
LYD
pp. 105, 106, 113, 137; Her-
(Line.) Rot. Fin. p.
Arescy
Fed. Fin. Ebor. p.
ibid.;
63, 84, 100, 103, 104,
17, 49, 51,
de
303
77, 126,
(Pangormensis episcopus) ueus
434, II pp. 147, 337; Her-
Intr. I p.
1216); Her-
(BD
de Camera (Yorks.)
Herueium
Willelmi
(ace.)
a
I
(of
common
ME
(gen.)
1214); Hervi,
ECE
Hervei
II pp. 374, 384, 535, 654, etc.; see fur-
ther Bardsley p. 363.
OG
Hari- Herewicus, Herewig, Her(e)veus (Eom.)
OF
Hervieu, Hervi ber see Herbert 2 .
Beitr.
L 5
F
781
XVIII, 413, Wrede, Ostg.
f.,
For the first mem< -vehus < -wihus see 74, Kalbow p. 30 and
Langlois p. 341. On the form -veus
For the members see Herbert and Godesman. Weekley (p. 57) wrongly derives Herve < Germ. Hartwig.
151
Schonfeld
p.
139
and
f.
The forms Herueius,
literature.
NE
Harvey, are probably < OF which Kalbow 100) Hervey, (p. explains < Herveus >*Herve + "nachklingendem i u In Hervicus, Heruius, etc., the second
Herveius, the prototypes of
.
member
c
perhaps OHGr wig, wic (OE wig) Kampf. The moneyer's name Hereuuig (Eadmund, Eadwig) Grueber pp. is
156 might be native as far as
133,
but only
the Conquest 1
Eruis clericus cf.
.
KG
(de Neuill)
etc.;
its
form
is
concerned
better explained as continental, since it seems to be an isolated instance of this name in England before
is
OF to
-
-
Here might
p. 34, ibid.
II
Hervis
Eruis
also
ECE
belong the forms Heruis 347 (AD 1199),
I pp. 274,
136, Ervis ibid. p. 359 (AD 1200), Langlois p. 342. It is not possible, p.
determine in which cases
however, mistakes for Hernis, Ernis, see Ernegis.
they are merely
Heriger, see Harger. *Heringod, see *Arngot.
Herlebald, see Erlebald. Herlinus, see *Erlin. Herlwin, see *Erlwin(e).
Hermenfrid, see Ermenfrid. Hermer, Hermerus (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 434; Hermer (Dev.), Hermerus (Berks., Norf.), Hermerus (homo Ivonis Taillgebosc, Line.) ibid. II p. 337; Hermerus de Ferrereis Hildebrand DB p. 335; Hermerus Exon DB p. 362; Inq. Eliens. p. 516; Hermer pr' LYD p. 13; Hermerus pater Abbr. Plac. p. 6; cf. also de Meisnil Hermer LVD p. 82. OG- Her(e}mar, etc. F 775. For the members see Herbert and Ainmer. No instances earlier than DB are on record in England.
Hermesent, see *Ermensent. Hernand, Hernant, see Arnold. Kernels, see Ernegis. Hernost, see *Ernost. 1
Cf.
also
Binz
p.
199.
152
Herry, see Henric.
Hersent (Norf.) Hersendis
CCE
EB III
395
p.
345
p.
(AD 1166); (Goisfrido filio) (AD 1317); Hersent, Hersand,
EH
Hersant (surnames, Yorks.) Inq. Non. pp. 103, 244, 134; Henricus Harsent (Cant.) ibid. p. 515 (Edw. I.). OG Herisint (fern.) F 778, OF Hersent, Hersant
members
Langlois p. 340. For the Heruis, see *Herewig.
cf.
I p.
(fern.)
Herbert and Gersent.
Herveus, Hervi, see *Herewig. Hescelina, see Azelina. Hezelin, see Azelin. Hildebrand lorimarius milites
Baldewinus
1166);
Hildebrand'
(Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 338); (duo Hildebrandus (Som.) EB p. 230 (AD de Lubek (Norf.) Abbr. Plac. p. 213
et)
(Edw. I.); Hildebrand le Mercer (Norf.) EH I p. 530; Hildebrandus de London Eot. Orig. II p. 38 (Edw. II.); Hildebrandus EH II p. 268; Hildebrand' de Saxon' Eot. Fin. p. 341
(AD
ELP
1206) = Hyldebrand
p.
57
(AD
1206): Hild(e)-
brand (surname) EH I pp. 290, 292, Inq. Non. p. 281; Ildebrand (Dors.) Abbr. Plac. p. 62 (John); lldebrand in the
ME
Eaimbaldi) Hist. Ab. II p. 19; Heudebrant (Wilts.) Ped. Fin. Ill p. 151 (AD 1198); Hendebrand (= *Heudebrand) EH II p. 265; Eldebrand (at
Wade; Heldebrandus
Melleburga) Cal. Doc. ibid. p.
OG
p.
(frater
358 = Heledbrand
Melleburga)
(at
527. 1 Hildebrand, lldebrand, Eldebrand
,
etc.
F
825
f.
It
seems probable that Helebrand (de Lubek) CPE I p. 43 (AD 1281) is identical w ith the above-mentioned Hildebrand r
(de Lubek).
the
-
-
As regards
form Helrandus
more probable that it etc. F 831 or Heilram
LVD is
to
Binz's suggestion (p. 214) that p. 77 is < Hildebrand it seems
be traced back to
ibid. 728.
OG
Hildiarda, Hildiardam (ace.) (wife of
Hiltiram,
Holdabrand below. Theobald le Bel) Abbr.
Cf. also
Plac. p. 28.
For the members see Helbodo and Aedelbrand.
153
OG
Hildigard, Hildiardis, etc. F 828 f. For the members *Ainild and Aldeardis. The surname Hildeyard Rot.
see
Orig. I p. 267 is probably an original pi. n.; cf. Robertas de Hildeyerd ibid. p. 93. Cf. further Holdiard below. Hizeman Wint. DB p. 534.
OG
Hizman (F
847), a younger compound with the hy1 form Hizo Similar OG formations are Hicepochoristic Icint and Rizawip for which see Socin p. 179. *Hludowic, Lodewic, Lo(e)wis: Hludovicus mon. (St. Ead.
mund) Keary
CEC
119; Hlodewig portgerefa
p.
968); Lodovicus
LVD
BCS
1212
(AD
p. 63; Lodovic de Bellomonte (Wilts.)
134 (Edw. I.); Lodewic de la Pole ibid. p. 126; de Bera (Lane.) Eot. Obi. p. 196 (AD 1201);
p.
Lodowic
Lodowycus (Brancaster)
LVD
Dunelmensis)
p.
CMR
I p. 148; Lodowycus (episcopus 151 (Obit.); Ludoivicus de Ayketon,
FY p. 72 (AD 1373); LothewyJc (surname) ibid. p. 160 (AD 1441); Walterus Loewys Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 493; Lowis (Cornw.) Fines I p. 350; Lowis le Briton (Ess.) EB
pellter,
355
p.
(AD
(AD
1166);
FY
1266),
FY
p.
V),
etc.
OG
177
1456);
.
Hludoivicus,
which see Groger
p.
Fin. II p. 441
Lewys (surname) CEC p. 371 (Henry 2 Bardsley p. 480 and Yonge p. 405
(AD
Cf.
Schonfeld
Lowys (surname) Exc. Eot.
pp. 145, 197; Willelmus Lotveson, wever,
p.
139.
Hlodovicus, Lod(e)wicus,
The
first
member
is
etc.
F
855
f.,
*hlufa-, *hlopa- for
Schonfeld p. 140, Franck, Afr. Gr. 21, 5, 244 and literature there quoted. The second
is -wih, see Hereivig. On the OF development see Mackel p. 107. According to Stimming (p. 220), Loewis an AN form, due to the insertion of w to avoid hiatus
member also is
OF Loeis Langlois p. 398). The remarkable ME form Lewis might be explained from Loewis with orthographical substitution of oe by e, caused by the AN interchange of de and e, for which cf. Menger p. 52. But considering
(cf.
=
1
Cf. Hizzila
2
Se further Lindkvist
Bygd
Hiltipurch Stark p. 84. p. 219 f. and Bjorkman in
(1913) p. 95.
Namn
och
154
comparative frequency of this form it seems more are right in their explanalikely that Bardsley and Yonge Cf. tion of Lewis as an Anglicism of Welsh Llewelyn. the
also
Weekley
46 *.
p.
*Hodierna, see Odierna.
Holdabrand
COB
(gen.)
LTD 53
I p.
(AD
LVD
Hildebrand,
but
OG
most
however, that Hold-
likely,
AN
Held- with
Holdegrim
59
("ofters")
F
of
830.
form
this
214) observes miswritten for
(p.
or c
Hold- hold
j
It
.
seems
< Hild- or rather < NF pretonic el > ol, for which is
b.
Ped. Fin. IV
(Suff.)
The etymon
of
development
see Suchier, Afrz. Gr.
Binz
misread
contain
Houdebrandi
c.);
Houbrand (surname, Dors.)
1227);
Inq. Non. p. 58. Concerning Holdabrand in that it need not have been
may
13th
or
79 (12th
p.
31
p.
is
(AD
1198).
OG
probably
For the members
Hildegrim
see Holdabrand and
Grimbald.
Holdiard (vetula qui Holdiard vocata
fuit) Reg. Lib. p. 233. under *hultha-. In the (927) AN an variant of Hilperhaps
by F
Cf.
Holdagard, placed present case, however, it is diard above; cf. Holdabrand.
Homolunch, see Omulung. Houardus (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. Due. Lane.
OG
Howard, Howart
hoh (OE heah) hoch D2 c
An OE
II p.
Oivarl
339;
(surname)
p. 80.
.
F
802.
The
first
member
is
OHG
For the second member see Beluard.
KCD
Cf. the following
is probably Hwhward name.
Huard: Huardus
(Wilts., Hertf., Leic.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 339;
1
sent
equivalent
The regular development pronunciation of the
form Lewis (ljums,
ME
form.
English, 2
Cf.
is
of
pi.
ME
Lowis
Lowestoft
Zfd Wortf.
sometimes 8,
ua.
(AD
996).
seen in the pre-
is
u (lo istift).
luuis) is a continuation of the
The name Louis, a French loan.
also Kluge,
n.
695
The
NE
corresponding met with in present
J55
Huardus Bikelega (Cornw.) EB pp. 540, 549 (AD 121012) = Huwardus de Bikelegh Test. Nev. pp. 205, 253; Huardi (gen., Yorks.) ibid. p. 427 (AD 1166); Huart de Noerel
ELP p. 172 (AD 1216); Hiiward (surname) EH II p. 826, etc. OG Hugihard, Hugfhjard F 925, OF Huars Langlois p. The
346.
member
first
is
c
Sinn, Gedanke* or *Hug-, the Hugas in Beowulf. For
OHG
1
hugi, hugu (OE hyge) belonging to the epic name of the second member see *Actard.
The loss of g in the above forms is OF; cf. Mackel p. 151. The form Huward is due to an AN insertion of w to avoid hiatus; cf. *Hludowic. - - The ME surname Hoggard (e. g. FY p. 181) is < hog-herd 'swineherd'; cf. the instances in Bardsley
390 2
p.
.
Hubald: Hugo Hubaldus (Bedf.), Huboldus (Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 339; Hubold (surname) Wint. DB p. 552; Hubaldus (presbiter cardinalis) Hist. Ab. II p. 198, EM I p. 351; Askillus Hubaldus BB p. 30; Henr' Hubald EH I p. 20 (Edw. L); Willelmi (gen.) I p. 340 (AD 1241), etc.
OG
Hugibald,
Hubaut Langlois is
either
p. 140.
in
OG
The
Hybaud 1
or
Hubald, cf.
Hubold* (common) F 923. OF loss of g in the above forms
Franck, Afr. Gr.
native equivalent
(Wore.)
Also used as an
FA Y OE
(Bedf.) Exc. Eot. Fin.
The
p. 346.
OF;
Hulaud
is
p.
126,
4,
Kalbow
Hyg(e)bald, perhaps occurring (AD 1346), and in the
309
name-element.
probably the principal source of NE Howard Bardsley (p. 402) and after him Weekley (p. 180) Haivard (< Hereward) and Hayward (an explain Howard from = c a guardian of fences'). It is difficult to see original surname how Haward or Hayward could have given rise to the present pronunciation of Howard, if it is not then a spelling-pronunciation. It is possible, however, that Haward (which may be < Hereward, cf the form Habert under Herbert above but the 2
Huward
is
(haudd).
.
;
which see Bj5rkman, Namenk. p. 44 f., must of course not be passed in silence) and Hayward have coalesced with Huward in the present form Howard. p.
n.
3
Haward,
for
For the members see Huard and
Albod(o).
156
Hibaldstowe (Yorks.) Inq. Non. p. 252. Hence it is in detail in which cases Hubald impossible to determine n.
pi.
continental or an AN" spelling for the native form. OE Hibald in Gaimar (Eathmann p. 48).
is
Of.
Hubald =
Hubert: Hiibertus de Montecanisio (Suff.), Hubertus (Suss., Berks., Dors., etc.), Hubertus (homo Eadulfi Pagenel, Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 454, II p. 339; Hubert of Eye (a Norman)
FNC
II
249;
p.
Hubert(us)
LVD
pp.
8,
50, 55, 94, 96;
Hubertus miles, Hubertus (prior de Walingaford) Hist. Ab. II pp. 4, 7, 32, 104; Hubertus archiepiscopus Chr. Petr. p. 5 (AD 1194); Huberto (et sociis suis mercatoribus Senensibus)
CE
(AD 1225); Eobertus Huberd, Eicardus (AD 113554); Lbertus EB p. CCLXVHI; Bardsley p. 404, Lindkvist, Intr. p. 54. A Eom.
II p.
47
I p.
238
HuberdCG see further
(probably Italian) dim. form is found in Hubertino (dat.) Presbitero Cardinali CE II p. 3 (AD 1224) and Hubertino (dat.) clerico ibid. I p.
628
(AD
1223).
OG
1 Hugubert, Hubert (very common) F 924 f. From a phonological point of view it cannot be determined whether
ME
is continental or < ME Hibert, Hybert (< OE 2 with AN Moorman's explanation Hygebeorht) orthography Ns of West (PL Eiding p. 105) of Hubert in DB as deriving from an earlier Hunbeorht is incorrect.
Hubert
.
Hudemati
BCS
OG Hutuman
1130 (AD 972992). (Mod.
G
Hudemann, Hutmann)
F
921, Pott
Bruckner associates the first member with OS OHG hut TelT. For the second member see God(e)man. hud, The forms Hutredus LYD pp. 60, 61, .68, Huthredus
p. 137.
ibid. p.
93, etc. stand for
OE
Uhtred.
Hu(e)Hn, Hu(e)lina, see Hugelin, Hugelina. Hugelin: Hugelinus camerarius 3 KCD 771 (AD 1044); Huge1
For the members see Huard and Adalbert. Both names, however, clearly appear in the
ME
hard, Hibbert (< Hibert; wrongly explained 380) and Hubert (< Hubert). 3 Of. II p. 347.
NF
FNC
NE
forms Hib-
by Bardsley
p.
157
cubicularius ibid. 809, 904
linus
nister ibid. 823
(AD 1062
66);
stirman (Berks.)
Hugolinus p. 341; Legatus Hugelinus Exon.
(AD
1060); Hughelin mi-
Hugolinus
Ellis,
Intr.
infcerpres (Som.),
I pp. 438, 488, II
Hugelin Ann. Wig. p. 383 (AD 1175); p. 15; Hugolinus (de Parma) Rot. Orig. 185 (Edw. III.); Hugelin (surname) Rot. Fin. p. 453 1207); Huchelinus Winton DB p. 541; Ugolinus (other-
II p.
(AD
DB
wise Hugo) Giff. Reg. p. 176; Ugelinum (ace., merchant of Bologne) OR II p. 137 (AD 1226); Huelyn (surname) Pt Y
RH
140; Hulin (surname)
p.
I p. 449, II p.
(surname, perhaps male) ibid. II p. 413,
OG 346
p.
F
OF
l
Hugelin, Huelin, Hulin (Langlois dim. forms of Hugo below. In Huweline, w is
Huglin f.),
161; Hmveline
etc.
923,
probably inserted to avoid hiatus.
A modern representative
occurs in Howling.
Hugelina: Hugolina (wife of Picot vicecomes) FNC II p. 367; I p. 372; Hugelinam (ace.) de Nevill Hugeline (gen.) Abbr. Plac. p. 234; Hugelina OR I p. 114 (AD 1208); Huelina Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 569 (AD 1272); Huelma
RH
(= Huelina) Plac. p. 417; lina II p. 490, etc.
Hulina Hist. Ab. lip. 147; Huwe-
RH
A
equivalent of the preceding name. 810 (AD 1061) = regis camerarius
fern,
Hugo rarius
KCD
KCD
Ellis,
1351;
Intr.
Hugo
II p. 150; (a
Hugo,
Frenchman)
(de
AS
Hugo came-
portgerefa,
Chr. 1003 E;
Bath)
Hugo
1094 E; Hugo (eorl of Scrobscire) 3 ibid. 1094 E; Hugo Gerueises sunu ibid. 1124 E, 1126 E; Hugo of Muntford ibid. 1123 E; Hugo of Walteuile ibid. 1137 E; Hugo LVD pp. 4, 7, 8, 10, 14, 15, 16, 18, 19, 23, 2 ibid. (eorl of Ceastre)
27, 32, 34, 37, 38, 39, 44, 46, 50, 52, 55, 56, 57, 61, 63, 64, 70, 72, 73,
112, 113, 1 2 3
79, 81, 82, 84, 85, 86, 87, 94, 95, 107, 108, 111,
etc.;
Hugo abbas
See Kalbow
p.
FNC II FNC V
p.
207.
p.
113.
Cf.
Cf.
52.
Hist.
Ab.
II pp. 245, 293, 316,
158
(son of Adeliz) ibid. p. 176;
Hugo
331;
stinus) ibid.
198; etc.),
Hugo Hugo
Hugo Hugo
Hugo
p. 125;
(son of Tur-
Hugo
(Hostiensis episcopus)
1
ibid.
p.
barbatus 2 (Hants.), Hugo comes (Hants., Berks., Flandrensis (Bedf.) Hugo (Gozeri films, Buck.),
Hugo (filius Eogeri comitis, Staff.), Hugo arbalistarius (Suss.), Hugo Hugo coquus (Berks.), Hugo (filius Eannulfi,
latinarius (Hants.), (filius
Huberti, Kent),
clericus (Suss.),
pp. 436, 437, 438, II pp. 150, 339, Flamang Eeg. Lib. p. 290; Hugo de Colne
Suss.), etc. Ellis, Intr.
I
340, 341; Hugo Eot. Orig. II p. 138 (Edw.
Morin = Hugo Mory
EH
III.);
I p.
Ugo
143;
LVD
Huwe
pp. 47, 50;
Huwe
(surname) ibid. II
pp. 411, 698, 704; Huwes (surname) ibid. p. 761, etc. further Bardsley pp. 378, 402, 406 (under Hew*,
8 ;
see
How
and Hugh).
OG Hugo Hues
common) F 922
(very
f.,
OF
Hugon, Hue,
Langlois p. 348 ff., hypochoristic forms of compounds with Hug-, see Huard. For Huiue(s) (< OF Hue(s)) etc.
see Hugelin.
Hunfrid: Hunfridus
(filius Alberici, Suff.),
Hunfridus came-
Hunfridus coquus (Grlouc.), Hunfridus (f rater Aiulfi camerarii, Hants.), Hunfridus loripes (Kent), Hunfridus (homo Ernegis de Burun, Yorks.), Hunfridus (homo Willielmi, Suff.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 438, II p. 342; Hunfrid de Buhun Pipe Eoll I p. 40 = Umfrid de Boun EH I p. 97; Hunfrido (abl.) de Millers = Unfridus de Miliers Plac. pp. 84, 767 (Edw. I.); Humfridus de Bentlai Fed. Fin. Ebor. p. 119 (AD 1208); Humfridus de Valencia (Suff.) FA V p. 47 (AD 1316); Humfredus Courtenai (Dev.) ibid, p. 489 (AD 1428); Humfridiis Bevyll (Cornw.) ibid. p. 220 rarius (Surr., Hants.,
(AD
1428); Humfreij of St.
(surname)
EH
FNC
1
See
2
= Hugo de
3
Uncertain
1
etc.),
NE
II p. 844,
Omer FNC
V
p. 800;
Hunfray
etc.
III p. 431. Montefort.
is the form Hugon (abbas) BCS 72 (AD 688). Ewes might be < Ugo, but is probably in most cases
originally local;
cf.
del Ewe(s) in Bardsley p. 278.
159
OG- Hunfrid, Humfrid (very common) F 932. The first 3 is perhaps associated with ON hunn a young bear
member
c
;
Bruckner
cf.
Wortschatz
Stokes,
p. 269,
der keltischen
Spracheinheit, p. 84, and Schonfeld p. 143 and literature there quoted 1 For the second member see Gaufrid. Hunfrid also occurs as an OE name. But the above in.
stances, of which most are continental, show that there was a considerable importation of this p. n. in early ME. It is difficult to keep Hunfrid distinct from Unfrid, Umfrid (see this name).
Hurogunda (Turchillus Daneys cum Hurogunda uxore sua) CMB, I p. 160 (AD 114653). The second member points to OG origin; cf. Gundbert. The first member seems most likely to be Here- (cf. OGr 2 Herigund F 771), though the form Huro- is remarkable. In most names where ur seems to occur for er, it is followed by a guttural sound in the next syllable, whence u probably to some extent is the result of an assimilatory change; cf.
the instances given by Stimming p. 177. It noteworthy that this interchange of u and
is,
moreover,
takes place before r, in which position e was particularly liable to obscuThese w-spellings may further ration; cf. Behrens p. 91. have been favoured by the occurrence of u and e side by side in a great
ME
many
e. g.
words,
curtel
:
e
Jcertel,
gurden
:
gerden, gurdel gerdel, burfene berpene, furste verste, Jcurnel kernel etc., where u and e depend on dialectal diffe:
:
:
:
rences;
cf.
url
also
composition-vowel assimilation;
also
cf.
108, Balduwinus 1
o
:
erl,
in
:
bern (see *Erlwine). The notice is due to
name under
such instances as Columan
LVD
See also Zfd Wortf.
2
burn
the
p.
16 and Heluwisa ibid.
CGR
II p.
p. 97.
8, 142.
the
nationality of her husband, it is not impossible that Hurogunda herself was of Danish descent. An equivalent Hergunnr is given by Lind 520 as a mythical name.
Considering
ON
happens to be the etymon, the second member has been into agreement with the corresponding Latinized continental form -gunda.
If this
altered
160
Hurvey, Eurwey (surnames) EH II pp. 547, 561. These forms are probably identical with Hervey, HerFor ur < er, see the preceding name. ueius (see *Herewig). Here probably belong Urveus, Urveius, Yrvoi Malet EB pp. 145, 310, 599 (AD 120112), Urveium (ace.) Fines I p. 272, Urvey, Uruei ibid. p. 294. Uruoius (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. H p. l *Urf-, however, explained by Searle as *Urfwig not elsewhere recorded as a name-element. In this parti-
is
402, is
.
cular case
native /
is
it
seems most likely that we have to do with a
name Wulfwig
due
to the
AN
Uluoi Ellis, Intr. II p. 258). r for confusion between these consonants; cf. (cf.
AN
Infl. p. 125. Zachrisson, see Huard. Huward,
Huwelin, Huwelina, see Hugelin, Hugelina.
I.
Ida
LVD
(comitissa Boloniensis, Som.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 438; Ida p. 47; Ida (wife of Comes Eogerus Bigot) ibid. p.
EH
107 = Ida de Thoney Hugo) Exc. Eot. Fin. II ibid.
p.
I p. 47;
Ide
28;
L
Ida (wife of Ida (AD 1247); (Cumberl.) 584 (AD 1272); Ida de Bello Campo (Buck.) EH Ida (wife of Walter de Brussella) Pipe Eoll H p. (gen.)
537 (Edw.
de Segrave (Cant.) Eot. Orig. I p. 60,
*Urfhere; it is of course For the assimilation of I 121.
I.);
p. 17
In the same way, he explains Urfer
<
p.
I p.
(Ellis,
Intr.
etc.
II p. 402)
<
Ulfer (occurring e. g. ibid. p. 252). r Infl. r, see Zachrisson,
>r
AN
161
OG
Ida
(fern.)
F
943, a hypochoristic form of compounds id perhaps is to be associated with
which ON As a male name Ida occurs in OE; cf. Wirksamkeit 1 Ida in the Northumbrian pedigree AS Chr. 547 A and Ida mon. (Alfred) Grueber p. 72. But the fern, form was no doubt introduced from the continent. with Jd-,
5
c
.
*Idelbeard, Ydelbeard presbyter BCS 622 (AD 909). OG Hidalbert, Hidelbert, Ydalbert F 946. From the
al-
most exclusive occurrence on Rom. soil of the first member, .F thinks it is an extension of the name-element Id(for which see the preceding name) and the same view is held by Longnon (I p. 340). Bruckner (p. 270) explains
OHG
as OS,
it
c
idal
to enter into the pi.
hammas
Yddeles
ganz, nichts ns Ydeles ige
1136
ibid.
als'
n. *Idel
(AD
.
KCD
(AD
A p. 1206
2
940)
3
and a
seems 956) and
p. n. Idhel
These (prepositus, Glouc.) occurs in Ellis, Intr. II p. 342. instances are probably Celtic. Cf. Ithel in Bardsley pp. 98, 422.
On
Idesbald
LVH
OG
-beard, see Isenbard.
28
p.
(c.
AD
1030).
F 946. The first member, which does not occur in native names 4 is OS idis, OHG itis For the second member see (OE ides) Frau, Weib Itisbald, Idesbald, Idesbold
,
c
3
.
Albod(o). Ilbert: Ilberd
KCD
610 (AD 1055); Ilbertus (Heref., Yorks.), Ilbertus (filius Turoldi, Heref.), Ilbertus de Laci (cf. Ilbertus 1
form might further be a shortened c
It
of Idis-, for
which
j
cf. also the particle id Idesbald, or belong to Idel eitel c c D wieder in OHGi- it-Ion retributio' and itawiz (Goth, idweit)
see
;
'Vorwurf, 2
OE
The
pi.
Uel
n.
c
Idel 4
unfruchtbar
The
with the 11
J
OG
however, that Ydelbeard 3
c
Miiller (p. 87) suggests that Ydel- belongs to yd fluctus a native equivalent of It seems quite clear, *audel-.
or is
T.
pi.
p.
Forssner
n. n.
3 ,
is
hiivisce
see
(BCS
OE
KCD
Midden dorff
iddeshalle
Iddi
not an
name.
1163 p.
(AD
948) contains
OE
81.
KCD 237 (AD 74, AD 690).
836) is
compounded
162
LVD
de Laceio
vicecomes
73), llbertus
p.
(Hertf.), llbertus
(homo Episcopi Baiocencis, Line.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 438, 442, II pp. 152, 342; llbertus de Mascey (Berks.) Fines I p.
tus
141 (John); Ylbert de Carenci Eot. Cane. p. 144; llberLVD pp. 50, 55; llbertus (canonicus et sacerdos) Line.
Obit.
160;
p.
EH
Ilberd (surname)
II p. 829; see further
Bardsley p. 413. etc.
1 probably on the whole < OG Hildiberht common) F 823 f.; OE Hildebeorht is rare and
name
This
(very
is
need not be taken under consideration. Ilbodo (Ess.), Ilbodus (Oxf.)
The etymon Ilbodo
may
I p. 439, II p. 342. Hildebodo, Hilbod etc., whence
Ellis, Intr.
OG
is
probably be identical with Helbodo above.
lldebrand, see Hildebrand.
(Eannulfus
Ilger:
llgerii (Hertf.,
frater)
gerus (Glouc., etc.) Ellis, Intr.
OR
I
193
p.
(AD
Fed. Fin. Ebor.
58; Ylger (surname)
IV
1215), Fed. Fin. 2;
p.
llgero (abl.)
EH
OG
Cambr.,
etc.),
11-
p. 473, II p. 342; llgerus
I
4,
p.
Burdun
AC
p.
71,
Prior. Finch, p.
II p. 843, Eot. Orig. II p. 335, etc.
Hildeger, Hilger (Mod. G. Hilger) F 827 f. An OE occurs in the pi. n. Hildgaring denn BCS 442 Cf. also Hilger in Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 46. 843). 2
equivalent
(AD
Ilsent (surname, Ess.) Inq.
Non.
p. 322.
lldesinduS) Eldesindus (Eom.) by the side of Hildisind and Hildeswind (fern.) F 835 f. For the members see Cf.
and Alsent. Imbert de Mont'ferr' (Hunt.) EH II p. 683 (Edw. I.); Imbert de Sabines (Suss.) ibid. p. 205; Imberti (gen.) de Porchet Ilbert
CE
I
(AD
p.
55
1206);
(AD
Imbertum
1224);
Imbertus
bertus
Exc.
EH
(Buck.) 1
First
member 2
1205); Imberti (gen.) de Foiz ibid. p. 72 (ace.)
Pugeis
de Fontibus
(Berks.)
Test.
ibid. p.
Nev.
p.
620
(AD
104;
Im-
Fin. I p. 332 (AD 1240); Hugo Ymberd II p. 349, etc.; see further Bardsley p. 414.
Eot.
member
is
OS Mid (OE
c
hild)
Kampf
see Adalbert.
For the members see Ilbert and Amelger.
;
for the second
163
Bardsley explains Imbert < Isambert "contracted in Gerto Isabert, in
many
to Imbert",
England
which explanation
The name was more probably
is
extremely questionable. introduced in the present form from the continent where it
F
recorded
is
952.
The
Emino above)
OF
as
first
OG
Imbert Ymbert, Hymbert and is a short form of Irmin (see
member
rather than
ON imr
c
as Bruckner (p. 270) Another suggests possible etymon might be *Inbert (cf. Lombard Inebertus, Bruckner p. 270), the first member of which is the particle in, also recorded
in
OE
Wolf,
similar formations.
for
p. ns,
e.
Infrith,
g.
Inuald, *Inwine (Inwinesburg}.
For the second member see Adalbert. Ingelard, see Engelard. *Ingelarius, see Engeler. Ingelbald, see *Engelbald. Ingelbert, see Engelbert. Ingelburg, see *Engelburg. Ingeleis, Ingeleas, Ingelesa, see *Engeleisa.
Ingelgar, see Engelger.
Ingelmar, Inglemar
mar (surname)
EH
(filius
Eadulfi)
CME
III p. 252; Tngel-
II p. 479.
Inglemar F 966. For the members see Engelard and Ainmer. Ingelram, Ingelranmis, see Engelram.
OG
Ingilmar,
Lngelric, see Engelric.
Willelmus Inglissent, sherman, FY p. 167 (AD 245 1447); Johannes Inglesant, Willelmus Ingelsant Pt Y p.
*lngelsent:
(AD
1379).
OG and
Ingilsind(is)
Alsent.
F
-sant is
966.
due
For the members see Engelard AN coalescence of en and an.
to the
Ingenolda, see *Engenalda. Ingenulf, see Engenulf.
A
name-element Ingeraldus KB p. 610 (AD 121112). ns: Ingerlaus, adcontinental in two recorded is p. Inger-
duced by F 967 and Ingeralda, a fern, equivalent of the above name, Bruckner p. 136, in the first member of which
164
he recognizes the trace
an old
of
os/es stem.
In the present
am more
inclined to explain Inger- < Ingelto dissimilation or perhaps to the influence
case at least, I
with r for I owing of Inger annus (see Engelram).
Ingram, see Engelram. losfred, see Gosfred.
*lotselin, see G-ozelin.
Isard de Bonefers (merchant of Toulouse) CE I p. 27 (AD 1224); Isardo (dat.) (homini Galfridi de Calcade) ibid. II p. 93 (AD 1226) \
OG
Ishard
member
is
F
971,
perhaps
OF
OHG
The first Isart Langlois p. 362. c 5 it has also been Is (OE is) Eis ;
suggested that it is a shortened form of Isan-, wich is very well possible, especially in later times; cf. also Isengod below.
most cases of comparatively late appearance in OE has p. ns, whence it seems probable that this name-element been introduced from abroad; cf. Bjorkman, Pers. p. 194. For the second member see *Actard*. Is- is in
Isbert, Isberti (gen.) Isbert F 971.
EH
OG
bert.
Cf. also
II p.
529.
For the members see Isard and Adal-
Isenbard below.
Isbrand de Harlen (Holland) ELP OG Isbrand, Isbrant, Isbrandt also
Cf.
see Isard
p.
82
F
971,
Isprant fFriese') Stark p. 40.
(AD
1208).
Cars tens
p.
53.
For the members
and Aedelbrand.
Is(e)god, see Isengod. Iseldis, Isolda: Iseldis (Dors.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 440, II p. 344; Iseuda la Marescale II p. 706 (Edw. I.); Iseude (filia Aliciae Basset, Yorks.) Prior. Finch p. 49 (13th c.); Isenda
EH
(= Iseuda) Fulur
EH II p.
794; Isolda (Leic.) Eot. Fin. p. 500
AD
The name Iseardi (gen.) BCS 89 (c. 700) is probably *Isheard and not < *Isgeard, as Searle suggests. Cf. Suebeardus for Suebheardus in the same charter. 1
<
5
to
The pi. n. (of) isan pyttan BCS 473 (AD 854), which according Searle contains a p. n. *Isa, is rather to be explained with
Middendorff
(p.
83)
=
c
Isengraf Eisengrube\
165
1213); Isolda Biset (Ysouda Biset) (Wilts.) ibid. p. 511 1213), p. 484 (AD 121012); Isolda (uxor) ECEII
(AD (AD
EB
(AD 1200); Tsolde (gen.) de Bello Campo CE I (AD 121415); Ysolde (gen.) Pantolf ibid. p. 286 (AD Isold' (uxor Hugonis de Muhaut) ibid. II p. 214 (AD 267
p.
p.
213
1216);
1227);
Isolde (gen.) de la Pomerye Eot. Orig. II p. 63; Ysolt de Ferrers Eot. Cane. p. 99; Ysouda, Ysodda pp. Ill, 113; Isata FY p. 180 (AD 1459); Isaude (surname) PT p. 144
LVD
Y
1379); Isand (= Isaud)
(AD
552; Essolda
ibid. p.
KG
EH
II p.
382 Isonde (= Isoude) ;
p. 134; see further
Bardsley
p. 420.
OF
Iseut (1'amie de Tristan), Isalt, Isaut, Ysole Langlois Schultz p. 187. Most scholars now agree on deri362, p. this name from a Germanic etymon *Ishild l For the ving .
member cond member
see
first
>(h)alt
(for
((h)aut)
>
The OF development of Isard. which see *Ainild) is -hild > (h)elt (h)olt
((hjoufy
cf.
Schultz
p. 187.
the se((hjeuf)
For the
AN
Isata
Infl. p. 148. cf. Zachrisson, Grueber Isembert mon. Isenbert: Isenbard, (Eadgar) p. 181 Isenbard (Northampt.), Isenbardus (Hertf.) Ellis, Intr. II p.
of
loss
in
I
Isota,
344; Isenbardus tifex
Chr.
Petr.
Exc.
Eot.
Fin.
LYH I
(quoted from Searle); Isenbardus ar172; Isenbard', Isembard de Fontibus p. 456 (AD 1244, 46) = Isenbertus 427, pp.
de Funtayns ibid. II p. 439 (AD 1266); Isenbard (Ysembert) de Braham Ped. Fin. Ill p. 155 (AD 1198), Eot. Fin. p.
ELP I p. 140 (AD 1215); de Seo Blumundo Eot. Orig. I p. 227 (Edw. II.); Isemberd, Isamberd, Isanberd (surnames) CE I p. 487 (AD 1222), CCE II p. 229 (AD 1280); Ysenbard 447
(AD
Isumberto
1207); Isembert' Burell (dat.)
(surname) Ped. Fin. Ill
p.
98
(AD
1198), etc.
OG
Isanbard, Isenbard, Isembard, Isanbert, Isenbert, etc. (common) F. 973 f., OF Isembart, Isambart, Isambert Langlois 1
2
p.
362.
The
first
Occurring
member
of the pi. c eisern'.
as the adj. Isen
is
OHG
isan
(OE
2
iserri)
Zimmer p. 73 ff. and BjSrkman, Pers. p. 194 The first Isernuulf LV, see Muller p. 81. n. isenan cewylm is explained by Middendorff
Cf. Schultz p. 187,
in
member
166 c
Eisen
For -bard and
J ,
Longnon
Bardwulf and
Adalbert.
considers -bard to be a deformation of
289)
(p.
see
-bert
-laid in the regions bordering on Lorraine, where te thinks a change of -aid > -ard (Renaud > Renard) has also taken
seems most likely that a confusion between the forms -bard and -bert has been caused by their resemblance and It
place.
and
side
by the occurrence
especially
Bertram above
Bert-] cf.
LYH
Isenburh
(llth
c.)
Eom. Bart-
.
quoted from Searle.
Isanburg, Isemburgis (Eom.), etc. bers see Isenbard and *Engelburg. Isenda, see Iseldis.
Isengod, Isngod mon. (Aethelred
brand
side of
by
1
F
975.
For the mem-
Grueber
II.)
p. 200, Hilde-
p. 54.
The moneyer's name Is(e)god Grueber pp. 213, 246, Hildebrand p. 216 evidently designates the same person. The
OG
not clear, as has been pointed out above (under Isard). They may very well originally be two distinct name-elements, of which the former may have come to be looked upon as a short form of of
relation
the latter. arisen
It
a
as
Hisigrim
p.
ns
Isabert
Isanburg,
:
= Hisenger Stark
OG
At any
of Isan-.
Isaribert,
:
Iseger Isangrim, Isliard
:
is
further equally possible that
is
shortened form
Isinbold,
:
Hisburg
Isan- in
occur side by side in some
elements Isibold
to
Is-
OG
:
rate,
compounds,
e. g.
Isgildis
Isanhard,
has
both
Isbrand
Isanger,
:
Is-
etc.;
Isanbrand,
:
:
Isangildis, also Iso
cf.
40 and Socin p. 212. The present name, however, is recorded on the continent only in the form Isingaud, Isengaud (Eom.) F 976, but from what has been said
above
very well
it
p.
will
have
be seen that a by-form *Is(e)gaud may Another explanation has been
existed.
suggested by Bjorkman (in E St, 1916, p. 278), viz. that Isengod is from Isegod with insertion of an inorganic n. Iseuda, see Iseldis.
Iseward mon. (Cnut) 1
-beard
is
Grueber
p. 246,
Hildebrand
p.
often a reverted spelling of -berd (< -bert).
311;
167
Iseuuardus (Oxf.) Ellis I
73;
p.
Intr.
Ysward (surname)
344; Isward Cart. Eynsh.
II p.
KH
II p. 724 (Edw.
Iseward, Isivart, Isoard (Rom.), etc. F 972, OF Langlois p. 363. For the members see Isard and
Isoart
Beluard.
Bjorkman, Pers.
Cf. also
194.
p.
Isgar (surname) see Bardsley p. 421. Cf. For Is(e)ger, IsJcar F 971.
OG
Isard and Berenger. a hybrid form.
Isiemund mon.
OG
Cf.
(St.
The above name
Eadmund) Keary
Isimund, Isemund
and Claremunda.
Isard n.
pi.
I).
OG
Of.
F
LYH
p.
p.
members
see
however, perhaps
is,
120.
For the members see Swed. *Ismund in the
972.
Cf. also
Ismundbacken, Lundgren
the
138.
quoted from Searle. Cf. Isla, Hisla (Rom.) F 971 and the male form Islo ibid., which are either dim. forms of Isa, Iso F 970 or hypochoristic forms of compounds with Isel-,. for which see Isla (fern.)
F
972
and Bruckner
f.
Isolcia,
(12th
c.)
p. 272.
Isouda, see Iseldis.
Isware vidua
No OG
or
CMR ON
III p. 286; Isewar
equivalent seems
EH
to
I p. 281 (Edw. I.). be on record. It is
perhaps a native formation with OE -waru. Isulf mon. (Eadgar, Eadweard II.) Grueber pp. 164, 191. 1 Cf. OG Isulf F 972 and ON Isolfr Lind 659; see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 194. [Itamar, Ithamar Rofensis episcopus BCS 22, 838 (AD 664), though looking like an OG name, is probably Celtic; cf. Itmaros, Stokes p. 201.] Iter,
Iterius:
Itero
(dat.)
Iter
de Berbezi
de
CE
I p.
197
(AD
1215);
Yterm
496
(AD 1222); Chastery p. 818 (Edw. I.); Itherii (gen.) de Concoreto Eot. Orig. II pp. 44, 45 (Edw. III.); Iterius LVD p. 64; Iterius Bochardi (canon of the King's chapel of Hastings) clericus
CCR
II p.
(AD 1277) = (AD 1281).
II p. 206
ibid. p. 1
EH
257
ibid.
Iterius de Ingolisma
For the members see Isard and Adelulfus.
c
(
D
Angouleme )
168
OG
F 945, OF Itier Langlois p. 365. perhaps a shortened form of OHG itis as Socin (p. 212) assumes; cf. Ida above. For
Ithar, Ither, Iterius
The
first
(OE
ides),
member
member
the second
LYD
Ithrgunt The second
p.
points to continental origin, as Bjorkp. 47) observes, but the first member is form is probably either corrupt or non-
The
puzzling.
Germanic;
see Aedelhere.
79.
member
man (Namenk. cf.
Itero,
member
the second
=
is
Iturius, Itr-ius, Itr-ia in Holder, of Celtic
and
Mailgund (male) (
Gallic Maglocunos) Abbr. Plac. p. 52.
lueland de Stowe (Line.) EB p. 515 (AD 121012). The second member (for which see Amerland) proves this to
be a continental name, though I have not met with of it. It is evidently a younger formation
instance
any
with the short form Ivo (see below). luetta, see *Iva.
Yva uxor
*Iva,
LYD
p.
95 (13th
c.).
Iva (Eom.) F 978, a fern, form of Ivo (below). dim. forms (derived by means of OF -ette, Latinized
< Latin
LYD
are luett (probably fern.) (uxor Willelmi Malesour) Eot. Fin. p. 253 (gen.)
-itta)
ECE
I p.
100
p.
-
NF
-etta,
32, loetta
(AD 1205), Tuete 1194), luetta ibid. II p. 124 (AD
(AD
1199), etc. *Ivelin,
Yvelin,
49
1205).
(AD
A
Eom.
Eom.
(gen.)
Eot. Fin. p. 315,
CE
I p.
dim. form of Ivo.
*Ivelina, luelina
A
Yveliny
de Bere
ECE
I p.
367
(AD
1199).
dim. form of *Iva above.
1 Ellis, Intr. I p. 490; luo (Suss., Buck., Tailgebosch luo etc.), (dapifer Hugonis, Bedf.), luo (homo Gisleberti, luo Line.), (homo Eudonis, Line.), Ivo (homo Eoberti, Line.) ibid. II p. 344; Ivo (Bish. of Dol) FNC IY p. 636; Ivo
Ivo
(founder of the house of Belesme, one of the guardians of 1
A
Norman, see
FNC IV
p.
215.
169
Eichard the Fearless)
183; Ivo (son of
ibid. II p.
Grantmesnil,
Sheriff of
642; Ivo, Yvo
LVD
Leicestershire)
1
ibid.
IV
Hugh
of
pp. 232,
pp. 12, 46, 50, 55, 83, 112, 146 (Obit.);
Ivo de Eieualle, Ivo de Chenai ibid. pp. 97, 98; Yvo (prior de Burge) Ann. Wint. p. 73 (AD 1199); Ivo Martell (Dors.)
ECR
330
I p.
(AD 1114
(AD
30);
F
1199);
Yvo
very common;
OF
CME
monachus
I p.
148
see further Bardsley p. 422.
Yve(s), Ivon, Yvon Langlois p. OHG Iwa Eibe or that Iv- is from suggests a secondary name-stem which has arisen from Idwald and similar names. It seems extremely doubtful, however, whether it is a Germanic name at all. It appears chiefly in Eom. sources and was particularly common among the Normans and Bretons 2 whence I am inclined to associate it with the Celtic name-stem Iv- appearing in Ivacattus, Of Ivatus, Ivimarus, Ivinus, Ivo, Ivorix, etc., see Holder. different origin are certainly OE Ifa (Ecgbeorht) Grueber 5 (Edw. the Conf.) ibid, p. 1, the patronymic form Ifine(^) ibid. lua the Elder) (Eadw. p. 92 and Ive (Eadred, p. 332, 4 Eadgar) ibid. pp. 155, 182, which are < *Z6a (cf. Ibba mon., Offa, Keary p. 27 and the pi. n. (on) ibbarihyrste BCS 208, AD 772) and lie BCS 154 (AD 736) 5 These names, which
Of. Ivo
365.
978,
Ive,
c
F
3
it is
,
.
may be compared to OG Ib(b)o, are hypochoristic forms of compounds with Id- or some similar element and a memb. If the native forms have survived have been confused with the continental Ivo.
ber beginning with
they will 1
2
= Yvo de Cf.
3
Yfingus
Leircestre p.
326.
KCD
813
Yonge
LVD
(AD
p.
1062)
63.
as well as Yffe, Yffing in the
Northumbr. pedigree (AS Chr. 560 A) are < OE Uf(f)a. 4 Iba BCS 52, 1330, in a letter of Archb. Theodor, bably not an Anglo-Saxon. 5 On f(v,u)
is
pro-
170
[Jagelin (Dev.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 342, also appearing in the pi.
Purston Jaglin (Preston Jakelin) Moorman p. 151, nothing to do with the OG name-stem Jag- which F
n.
has
associates with
(979)
Jago
(e.
OHG jagon
g. Rot. Obi.
p. 12), a
'venarr* but is a dim. of
Bom.
form of
(Spanish)
The names Jaclielin, Jacolin, which Jacob. ME, are < OF Jaquelin, Jakelin.]
occur in
also
Jerlo, see Gerlo.
Jervays, see Gervas.
Jerwyn, see Q-erwin. Joceram, see *Gosram. Johais (Warw.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 343. The second member is evidently the same as in Adelais(a) The first member is Grant- > OF Jo- with loss of above. the dental, for which cf. Schultz p. 190, Kalbow p. 134 f. Hence the OGr etymon is *Gauthaid, Caozheid, Cozheid 1
F
etc.
616.
LVD p. 107; Joibert (Prior of Coventry, a CME III p. 179 (AD 1216); Joijberd (surname,
Joibert
Nor-
man)
Ess.)
Inq. Non. p. 309; Joibertus (Prior of kesb. p. 56 (AD 1198);
OF bert
Joibert Langlois p. 374
(see
Gosberf)
associated with
>
OF
OF
The
f.
Jobert
Wenlok) Ann. Theo-
OG
(Langlois
etymon
is
Gaut-
ibid.),
popularly
96;
Judelbard
joie.
Jo(s)celin, see Gozelin. Josfreid, Josfreid, see Gosfrid.
Judelberd
mon.
mon.
(Aethelstan
Grueber
II.)
Keary
p.
probably the same person. A continental equivalent does not seem to be on record. There can be no doubt, however, that the above forms 1
(Alfred),
Cf.
p.
73,
Gosbert and Adelais(a); -heid is perhaps in some cases from *haip- (OE -htf$) on account of the frequent
to be derived
spellings with d in
OHG
p.
ns.
171
were introduced from Gaul, where the first member is instanced in the fern, name Judelhildis and probably also in Jodelman F 982. Judel- is assumed by F to be an extension of Jud-j related to the name of the Juts, and Longnon (p. 345) explains it as an "allongement gallo-franc de 1'element onomastique jud-", which he derives from Hebrew
One might also recall the existence of a Celtic Judith. name-stem lud-, not unfrequently met with in England, e. g. S. ludoces (gen.) AS Chr. 903 F (cf. ludocus Holder p. 86), ludwal subregulus BCS 677 (AD 931) (cf. ludvalus Holder ibid.), Judichel venator Ellis, Intr. II p. 153 (cf. ludicael Holder p. 85), and Judhellus, Juliellus Ellis, Intr. II p. 344, Judhel de Totenais ibid. I p. 440 (< Breton Jud + hael, see Zimmer p. 109). - - For the second member see Isenbard. The d is due to the vacillation in
WF
the rendering of final
t.
K. Karl, see Carl.
[Kerinc liber homo (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 154 is a mistake for Kenric' liber homo (Suff.) ibid. p. 153 and not identical with OHG Kerinc < Gering.]
172
L. Lambert, Lanbert: Lambertus
(Ess., Norf.), Lanbertus, (Dors.,
Som., etc.), Lanbertus (homo Drogonis de Bevrere, Yorks.), Laribertus (homo Gozelini, Line.), Lanbertus presbyter (Berks.), Intr.
Ellis,
II p. 345;
Lambertus
LVD
pp. 16, 45, 47, 52,
abbate Lamberto 1 ibid. p. 136; Lambertus 110, (Prior of Eamsey) CME I p. 161 (AD 114653); Lambert (son of Odelardi) MRS p. 65; Lamberti (gen.) de Bremen 78, 79,
CE
I pp.
277
p.
etc.;
(AD 1224); Lambertus Teutonicus ibid, 1216); Lamberto (dat.) de Cassel ibid. II p. 35
610, 635
(AD
1225); Lamberti (gen.) Flandr Rot. Cane. p. 10;
(AD
RH
bard
(surname, Yorks.) probably Italian dim. form 128 (AD 1226).
OG
is
Lam-
p. 125 (Edw. I.), etc. A Lambertino (dat.) OR II p.
Lanbert (< Landbert) F 1005, Winkler Lambert Langlois p. 389 f. The first member
Lambert,
OF
225,
I
OHG
c
p. is
3
Land On the loss of the dental (OE and the assimilation of nb > mb see Franck, Afr. Gr. 126. 4, 128. For the second member see Adalbert. This name, however, does not seem to have been strange to OE; it
lant
land, lond)
.
occurs in the forms Londberct in
Londbriht
But
it
is
LV
(se Miiller p. 81),
mon., see Searle, and Landbeorht Earle p. 254. no doubt to continental influence that it owes its
ME
times. Cf. Bardsley p. 464, who popularity in that "the Flemish Lambert had a great influence English nomenclature for a time, nearly as great, in
great
states
on fact,
123
as Baldwin".
---For the dim. form Lambin see Arch.
p. 35.
Lancelin, see *Lanzelin.
Lancelina, see *Lanzelina.
Landfranc, Canterb.)
Lanfranc: Landfranc, Chr. 1070 A, Ellis,
AS
See under Fromund.
Lanfrancus (Archb. of Intr. I p. 443,
LVD
p.
173 74;
Lanfranc (son of Eustace) Rot. Cane. c
RLP
Lanfranco
p. 180;
13
(AD 1202). member see Lambert: the first 1006. For F Lanfranc as regards the second member F says (p. 515): "Zum volksnamen der Franken. Im zweiten teile zeigt sich der stamm (dat.)
(
lator litterarum regis')
p.
Lanfranc (10), das in Italien, aber auch im Ags. beb. gegnet", and p. 1006: "Landfranc ist sonst oft ags, z. F is This name to referred concilien". in den by haufig the above-mentioned Archb. of Canterbury, "a native of in
According to Kalbow (p. 91), Lanfranc is also once instanced as an OF epic name. Landric: Landricus, Landric (Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 443; Landri (Berks.), Landricus (Nordhampt., Yorks., Line.), Landricus (homo Alani Comitis, Yorks.) ibid. II p. 346. OG Landric(us) (very common) F 1009 and OF Landri the
Lombard
Pa via".
city of
(common) Langlois It bert and Alberic.
For the members see Lamnot on record in OE. The NE sur-
391
p. is
f.
name Landry, explained by Bardsley
c
471) as local, of from Landri: to be derived probably partly
the laundry', is cf. the surname Landr'
Lanfrei
LVD
RH
II p.
(p.
719.
52.
p.
1 perhaps an AN form of OG- Landfrid F 1006, OF Lanfre, Lanfroi Langlois p. 392. But an OE equivalent occurs in Londfrid LV (see Miiller p. 81) and Land-
This
is
mon. (Eadred, Cnut) Grueber pp. 150, 246. I see no reason why Landferd LYH p. 25 should be continental as
ferd
Kopke
(p.
*Lanzelin,
21) assumes.
Lancelin:
Lanselinus
(Northampt.)
Ellis, Intr.
II p. 346; Lancelius Chr. Petr. pp. 164, 168; Lancelin (Cant.) I p. 369 (AD 1199), Fines I p. 326; Lantscelino (dat.)
RCR MRS
pp. 48, 49;
Lancelin,
Lancelin
Launcelin,
RH
Boeve de Hamtone
v. 2928; Obi. Rot. p. (surnames) Launcelyn I p. 269, FA I p. 19 (AD 1316), etc.;
156 (AD 1201), see further Bardsley p. 466.
For the members see Lambert and God(e)frid.
\
174
Lancelin
(Rom.)
F
1004,
Langlois
p.
390, a
Rom.
dim.
1
form of Lanzo (below) *Lanzelina, Lancelina LVD p. 54 (13th c.). A fern, form of the preceding name. Lanzo (prior Sancti Pancrati Lewensis venit in Angliam) Ann. Berm. p. 425 (AD 1077) = patre Lanzone (abl.) Lib. .
Hyde
299.
p.
OG
Lanzo
with Land-;
LVD
Lauda
F cf.
p.
1004, a hypochoristic form of compounds Lanzo = Lambertus, Landefredus Stark p. 78. 57.
OG
Lauta (fern.) and Laudo (male) 2 are certainly not to be taken under consideration in explaining the above form, any more than Celtic Laudo (male) Holder p. 158, but Lauda is most probably a mistake for Landa owing to the graphical confusion of u with n in ME texts; cf. OG Landa and its male equivalent Lando (F 1003), hypochoristic forms
compounds with Land-, see Lambert. Lecelina (wife of Fulk Paganel) OCR
of
pp. 176, 177 1311); Leceline (gen.) ibid. p. 277 (AD 1314). This might be a dim. form of Leza (uxor Roberti de III
(AD
Abetot) OCR III be compared to 427. (e. g.
to
309
OG
(AD
LYD
p.
34,
is
which perhaps
1316),
Lezeo (male)
But Lecelina
223,
Una
seems
p.
F
name
rather the same
OCR
be a dim. form
is
II p. Ill, of Elizabeth.
AD
as Lice-
1268),
which
Lefram de Basideis OR I p. 220 (AD 1215). OG Liubrammus* (Mod. G. Lieb(e)ram) F 1026. The
member
has
probably been adapted to the
g. Lefred, Lefrich, etc.
(e.
RH
to
1054, Socin pp. 150,
ME
first
form Lef-
I p. 162, II p. 92).
Leg(g)ard, see *Leodgard.
Lendard: Medardus Lendard, goldesmyth,
FY
p.
171
(AD
1451). 1
2
!
For Lancelot, which
also occurs in Related to Goth, laudi 'GestaJt*.
The
first
member
is
cond member see Bertram.
OHG
ME,
Hob (OE
see c
leoft
Zimmer
p. 50
ff.
lieV; for the se-
175
OG
F
Lendard
For explaining the
1
1007, placed under Landard, Lanthard the e-form, we must then assume that .
member has been
first
form Linthart (Mod. G Lindert) *Leobrant occurring in the pi. 1130
F
1060.
BCS
n. (set) Leobrantestune
(AD 972992).
OG
Leobrand,
member
first
by such names as was a secondary mumember. Of. also the
influenced
LentfriduSj Lentrich, in which there tation of a by the i of the second
shown
probably
Liuprant, etc. F 1038. The Hut (OE leod) Volk as is
OHG
F.
etc.
leuuen,
1037
liuuen
f.
5
c
,
by the frequent occurrence
Liutbrand,
OHG
Leubrand,
is
of
Leutbrand, Liud-
not necessary to assume 3 as has been giinstig sein
It is
c
gnadig,
,
done by Bruckner (p. 277) for Lombard Leoprandus 2 For the second member see Aedelbrand. Leobwinus (one of Walcher's favourites) FNC IV p. 669. Cf. OG Leobwin(ij, Leuboin, Liubwin, etc. F 1029. For the members see Lefram and Amalwin. The OE equiva.
lent is Leofwine.
*Leodgar: Leodegarius de Diva (Leic.) EB p. 533 -12); (de) Sco Leodegar CE I p. 257 (AD 1216) = Leodegarius
LYD
OG
p. 64;
(AD 1210 St.
Leger (NE Le(d)ger) Bardsley
Leger; s.
476.
(common) F 1040, OF Legier (Langlois Leodegar all over France and Normandy; cf. Schatzer p. 393), spread f. No OE 40 p. equivalent is on record. The surname Liger EH I p. 484 is also a NF form of the same etymon; 3
OF
cf.
Ligier Langlois p. 396. Obi.
*Leodgard: Legard Eot.
Lyggard
OG 1
2
Leudgard,
Cf.
The
Oxon. I 3
For
4
47
(AD
1200); Leggard,
Liudgard* (F 1040
f.)
> French Legard,
Lambert and *Actard. first 7,
the is
member of OE Leofrith LV and Leowinus Anecd. 151 (AD 110737) is certainly not this element, 110 suggests, but they are = Leoffrith, Leofwine. members see *Leobrant and Amelger. The first
29,
as Miiller p.
member
p.
Bardsley p. 476.
a Latinized or learned form.
For the members see *Leobrant and Aldeardis.
176
Legeard, Liegeard Kremers of
tion
Legard,
Legart
p.
(Pol.
51.
Incorrect
Irm.) <
Laic-.
is
F's explana-
Of the same
*
of the pi. n. (to) lidorigin is further the first member fern, equigear des beorge BCS 834, 1125 (AD 947, 963). valent is Leogarda de Torkeseye Rot. Orig. I p. 23 (Hen.
A
Cf. OGr Leutgarda,
III.).
Leofgod, see
Liudgarda,
etc.
F
1040.
under Mangod.
Leogarda, see *Leodgard. Leonard, Len(n)ard: Leonardus de Yenoz (Ess.) EB p. 359 (AD 1166); Leonardo (abl.) Eot. Orig. II p. 281 (Edw. III.); Leonardi (gen.) Pichot CME II p. 281 (AD 121631); Magister Leonardus Eob. Gros. p. 302 (AD 1242); Leonard (canon of Huntingdon) Fines I p. 50 (John); Leonardus carII p. 609 (Edw. I.); Leonardus Asshawe penter (Hunt.)
EH
(Lane.)
Due.
Scotise)
regis
Lane.
LYD
61;
p.
Leonardus (filius Alani dapiferi Leonardi (gen.) de Venetia,
p. Ill;
Leonard de Venice Eot. Cane. p. 160, ECE I p. 1198); Leonardus (abbot of Dublin) CCE I p. 1230); Leonard (surname) Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 1266), CME I p. 194 (AD 1244), EH II p. 610;
(AD (AD 448 (AD Lennardi
CME
(gen.)
the
331;
183
120
I p. 95; Lenard (surname) Inq. Non. pp. 61, Saint's name Leonard occurs in capella Sci Leo-
nardi (of Cestresham), Fines I p. 253; hospic' Sci Leonardi (of Chesterfield) Eot. Orig. II p. 243; ecclesia Beati Leo-
nardi
(of
Stratford),
St.
also
the
p. 137, etc.;
cf.
p. 39 and Pons Leonardi
OG ber
is
Bruckner second
leuuen
pi. n.
EM
Burton Leonard Moorman
I p. 10.
F
Leonard (Eom.)
OHG
Leonard's Forest (Suss.), Eoberts
c
1053, Socin p. 25. j gnadig, giinstig sein
The ,
for
first
mem-
which see
277, Schonfeld p. 156 and literature. For the member see *Actard. Leonard is a learned form p.
which has been preserved up to the present day, not only on the continent but also in England, where it also appears as Lennard in conformity with the pronunciation. The latter form, which occurs already in ME, as may be seen
177
above instances, development of eo > e. Cf. from
the
is
due
probably
to
the
ME
also Jespersen, Gr. 3. 25.
Lesiard, see Lisiard. (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p.
[Leswinus
name
158.
probably an orthographical error for Lefas Leswi abbot, Earle p. 574, will stand for winus, just This
is
Lefivi (< Leofwig) *.] Letard, see *Liudhard.
Letewaria (sister of Walter Esturmi) Exc. Hot. Fin. I pp. 393, 400 (AD 1243). OG Liuduara, Liutivar, Litwara, etc. F 1048 f. Lete- is a NF form of Lent-, for which cf. *Liudhard\ for the second member see the etymologies in F 1531 2 .
*Le6arius, see *Liudliard.
Leutfredus
I
p.
444 =
etc.
F
1039.
Intr.
Ellis,
S.,
St.
Leufroy in the
diocese of Evreux.
OG is
5
Leutfrid, Liutfrid found in Liodfrith
,
An OE
equivalent
LV
The spelling (see Mtiller p. 89). is AN, whereas in the native forms
eu in the above form
Leuredus (< the
ME
Leuint
OE
eu
II p. 162,
is
Leofred),
be
to
Leuric
(OE
considered as
Leofric) Ellis, Intr. OE [eov]. Cf. [ev] <
spelling Alured for Alfred.
LVD
31.
p.
The second member is strange to native p. ns. -winda, -ivint occurs in OG, cf. F 167, but there is no equivalent The two names between of the present form on record. which
it
occurs in
however,
(see Leutfredus)
ME
first
and the
Lefsi and Lefwar, render
Luhmann
1
Cf.
2
The surname Holder
Let
(Ellis,
p.
T.
Forssner
42
II
members
likely,
etc.
ff.
Letelin
191).
Intr.
Pers. p. 92. 3 For the
p.
it
member is actually Leu- < Lef-, second member corrupt. Cf. such
forms as Leuild, Leuine, Leuid, Leuiet,
(see
12
LVD,
the
that
RH
I p. 50 is perhaps non-Germanic however, the name Leto F 999 and 158), for which latter see Bjorkman,
Cf.,
p.
see *Leobrant
and Amelfrid.
178
*Leuthere, Leutherius, Leotherius (episcopus Occidentalium Saxonum) BCS 25, 30, 37, 43, 107 (AD 670704), Bede,
HE L III, C VII OG Leutheri, Leather, 1
.
is
Liuthar 2
etc.
,
F
1043
f.
No
native
on record.
equivalent Leza, see Lecelina.
Liardus. see under *Liudhard. Ellis, Intr. II p.
Liboret (Bedf.)
OG
Liubarat,
Lefram and *Amaldredus. fluence, see Mackel p. 128.
owing
-ret
AN
to the
For the members < Liub- is due to OF in-
1027.
Lib-
see
native -red
349.
F
Liuberat, etc.
is
found in
DB
interchange of final
also for
d and
t.
*Lidgeard, see *Leodgard. Liger, see *Leodgar. in the pi. n. Lipperdes gemtire
KCD
*Lipperd
AD
972).
OG case
681 (after
3 Liuppert (F 1037) < OG Liutbert F 1036 f. In this the i of the above form is accounted for as an OF
rendering
F
Litbert
of the OG diphthong iu. 1037 and Mackel p. 128.
Lyppard (EH
I p. 542)
is
the Eom. form The ME surname perhaps the same name. It Cf.
be explained with Bardsley
might (p. 478) as identical c 3 with the surname Leopard the leopard Liseman, see the following name. also
.
Lisiard, Liziard: Lisiard (canon) Hot. Cane. p. 321, probably = inagistro Lisiardo (canon of York) Prior. Hexh. II p. 88;
Liziard de Monasteriis, Mustiers ( Moutiers ) ECE I (AD 1194), Eot. Fin. p. 253, Fines I p. 294, CE I c
EH
II p. 302
= Lesiardo
(dat.)
3
p.
125
p.
404,
de Monasteriis Exc. Eot. Fin.
I p. 37.
Lisiard
(Eom.,
AD
1089)
F
1061.
For the continental
name-element Lis- various etymologies have been establi1
2 3
He was Cf. Cf.
a
nephew
of Bish.
*Leobrant and Aedelhere. *Leobrant and Adalbert.
Agilberct (see *Aegelbert).
179
F
D
with *lis gehen Bruckner (p. 278) and Longnon (p. 302) derives it from (see Aelismer) with aphseresis of the initial e, which
shed:
with
c
associates
OHG
Elis-
it
,
c
liso
leise'
rather probable at least in the present case 1 element perhaps occurs in Liseman (Wilts.)
seems
same
181, 349.
*Liudhard,
Liudhardo*
(gen.)
episcopi
(gen.)
BCS
The Ellis,
Of. Lis(e)man Socin p. 428.
Intr. II pp.
Ledarii
.
(abl.)
Bede,
HE
L.
The same person
8.
I,
C.
XXV =
in also Letardi
Silvanetensis in Galliis Hist. Aug. p. 132;
Letardus (Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 347; Letardus (Kent) Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 83 (AD 1250); Letard(us) de Heny(n) Plac. p. 718, CCE II p. 187 (AD 1274); Letarcl (surname)
EH
I p. 410, etc.
OG
Leuthard, Liuthard*, etc. F 1042 f. The form Letarcl given by F 999 under laitha- (OHG leid, OS led; "doch kommt auch in betracht ahd. leitjan, alts, ledian, ags. laedan, nhd. leiten ducere"). But most of these names containing is
derived from
be
second
component
128.
p.
taken from Eom. sources and therefore probably OG Leut- c Volk 3 with OF loss of the
are
Letto
name
Liardus
of the diphthong for
EB
p.
EH
II p. 755) are Liudard with iu > i hard,
187
(AD
1166)
which see Mackel and Lijard (sur-
probably NF forms of and loss of the dental.
OG
Liut-
Loswardus (Line.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 448, Losoardus, Losuardus (homo Episcopi Baioc.) ibid. II p. 350.
name is from more than unwhich seems Pott, certain especially since this form does not seem to be on record in OG times. OG Ids (OE leas) might constitute the first member of the name under notice, but this element does not seem to have been used as a name-stem. One further Luzthe names Lozhilt F might 1052, compare Hildebrand (DB
p.
351) suggests that this
Laudwart quoted from
1
For the second member see Aldeardis.
2
The Frankish chaplain
3
Cf.
of
Queen Berta.
*Leobrant and *Actard.
180
man F
the first 1051, and Luzardus Socin p. 27, of which
members may be
forms of original hypochoristic
compounds
with Hlod-j Hlud- (cf. Lutze = Ludewig Stark p. 77); in such case Losward (with s for z, see Azelin) would be a variant of OG Ludeivart F 855. Finally, it remains to be taken into account that it may be a hybrid form of Ger-
manic -ward and some non-Germanic element; Los- in Celtic names, Holder p. 289.
e.
cf.
g.
*Lutin, Lotyn: Luttinus (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 182; Lotyn I p. 385 (Edw. I.). de Paris (Line.) OF Lotin, Lutin (Langlois pp. 405, 409) dim. forms of OG
RH
Lodo, Lotto, Ludo, Lutto (F 849), short forms of compounds with Rlod-, Hlud- (see *Hludowic). Loten (Ellis, Intr. II
= Loden, see Bjb'rkman, Pers. p. 92. 182) is probably Lyard, see under *Liudhard,
p.
Lyggard, see *Leodgard.
M. Maald, see Mahtild.
Macharius (Som.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 350, LYD pp. 14, 55. Cf. Macarius, Macharius F 1069, which he explains from *mag (related to magan konneri* and OHG magan Kraft, c
c
+ hari (see Aedelhere), but he observes that it may sometimes be of Greek origin. Holder (p. 363) explains the same name as partly Greek, partly Celtic. Of Celtic origin are also Machel (Ellis, Intr. lip. 182) < Macelus, Holder acus, Holder ibid.; p. 369, Macus, Machus (ibid. p. 182) < Macca(n eige) (KCD 1069) < Macco, Holder p. 365, and some
Macht*)
M
other compounds with Macfc)- in
OE and ME
times.
181
Madfrey, see Mat(e)frid. *Maginarius, Maginario abbate (probably of the Abbey of St. Denis in France) BCS 259 (AD 790). OG- Maginhar, -heri, Maginarius, etc. F 1077. The first
member Starke
is
5
for
;
OHGr mag an (OS the second member
megin, OE mcegn) see Aedelhere 1
c
Kraft,
.
Magnard, Mainard, Meinard: Magnard mon. (Eadw. the Elder, Aethelstan) Grueber pp. 83, 102; Mainard (Wilts.), Mainardus (Hants., Norf.), Mainardus (Line.), Mainardus (homo Rogeri Pictaviensis, Line.), Meinardus (homo abbatis de S. Bened., Norf.), Meinardus vigil (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 183, 353; Mainardum (ace.) Flandrensem ESC p. 132
(AD
1144).
OG
Maganhard, Maginard, Mainard (very common), Meginard, Meinard F 1076 f. For the members see *Maginarius and *Actard. Mahald, Mahild, see the following name. Mathild, Matild etc.: Mahtild (Willelmes cynges Chr. 1083 E = Mathild ibid. 1067 D = MatUldis
Mahtild,
cwen)
2
AS
Ellis,
regina
MatUldis
I p.
ibid. II pp.
the Conq.)
FNC
15,
16,
pp.
3,
99,
100, 108;
de
Clare
452;
Matheld,
17,
le
19,
Mathila,
LVD
Peiteuin) ibid. p. 27,
34,
p. 52;
MatUldis
80; Matildis ibid.
59, 64, 83, 84, 95, 97, 98,
pp. 23, 88, 97, 101; Matilda of Gloucester) I p. 260; Matildis
Matild(a)
(Countess
Mathild,
184, 352; Matilda (daughter of Will,
III p. 660; Mahtild
Rodbertus
of
(wife
Intr.
ibid.
EM
Evereus Ann. Wig. p. 534 (AD 1297); Edith- Matilda 3 (wife of Henry I. and daughter of King Malcolm of Scot-
de
1
With
the exception of Mcegenhere, which Searle gives from other instances of this name are lacking in OE. 2 Sister of Baldwin VI., Count of Flanders, see FNC II p. 304. 3 "To please Norman ears, Eadgyth had, most likely at the right of her crowning, to change her English name for the con-
LVH,
tinental
once
to
FNC V
Matilda,
change p.
169.
just
her
to please English ears, Emma had as, continental name for English Aelfgivu"
182
LVD
land) = Magtild regina
p.
2 =
Mahalde
AS
(ace.)
1100; Matilda (daughter of Eustace of Boulogne and of Stephen)
FNC V
p. 244; Matilda (daughter of Henry I.) Matilda (daughter of Fulk of Anjou and
FNC Y
wife of "William Aetheling) (daughter
Queen
FNC V 195;
p.
Chr.
of
1
IY
ibid.
"Wigod)
pp. 183, 193; Matilda 734; Matilda (daughter
p.
605 = Mahald Eeg. Lib.
of Waltheof) FNC IY p. p. 151; II p. 192; Mahild, Mahald, Machtild (surname, Suff.) Mahalt, Mahaut, Maholt, Maald, Mauld(e), Maid LVD pp.
EH
16,
19,
17,
53, 57, 61,
32, 47, 50,
64,
78, 79, 80,
71,
70,
82, 112, 130; Mahald vel Matilda ibid. p. 18; Mahald (mother of Simon de Beauchamp) CME I p. 143 (AD 1124 30); Mahalt (mother of King Henry II., cf. above)
Chr.
Jord.
EH
Maude (surname)
Fant. v. 383;
II p. 674;
see further Bardsley p. 521.
OG-
Mahthild(a),
Mahaut Langlois p. 413. OHGr maht (OE meaht, miht) Macht
The
Maheut,
c
native
in
OE
etc.
Mathilda, Mat(t)ildfa),
p. ns.
On
the
5
F
first
1084,
member
OF is
which does not occur
,
th,
spellings
t
see Braune,
Ahd. Gr. 113 and Beckmann 154, 5, Franck, Afr. Gr. dental see Schultz p. 190 For OF loss of the the 86. p. and Kalbow p. 135. For the second member and its NF development see Iseldis above. Mihthild BCS 711 (AD 936) has been identified as Mechtild, mother of the German
Emperor
Otto.
*Maiencia, Maienciam
OG tives
(ace.)
ECE
II p.
141
(AD
1199).
Maganza, Maginza, Meginza (F 1072) dim. derivafrom the name-stem Magin- (see *Maginarius). For
similar formations see Stark p. 75
f.,
Socin
p.
61
2 .
Maylard: Maillard (surname, Nott.) Eot. Fin. p. 546 (AD 1214); Eaoul Maillart Eot. Orig. II p. 295 (Edw.
Maillard,
III.);
Walteri (gen.) Maylard (Ess.)
1
According
to
FNG
ibid,
name like Eadgyth. To be kept distinct
she
!
present Mayence.
is
the
EB
had
OF
pi.
p.
804.
probably changed her n.
Maience,
Maiance,
183
OF
Maillart
123) from an
Magelpertus
(Langlois
OG
(Maiolbertus),
Magelgard (Bruckner
member
419),
to
(p.
compounds
Magel-,
Maielpotus,
Magelfred,
F
of
be
Of. also the Celtic 3
derived by Kalbow Cf. the
282,
p.
considered
is
Macharius). c
p.
etymon *Magilhard. 1070),
an
which the
first
extension of Mag- (see
M
name-stem
agl-
< *maglo-s
seems most probable that Maillart is a on Rom. soil where -hard had assumed the form hybrid nature of a suffix from its frequent occurrence in p. ns.
Vornehmer
It
.
Mainard, see Magnard. *Mainfrid, Mainfridus (Som., Nott.), Mainfridus (homo Ea-
de Limesi,
dulfi
Nott.),
Meinfndus
(et
Robertas, Som.)
Ellis,
Intr. II pp. 351, 353.
OG
Maginfrid, Meginfrid,
(very common) F 1074 f., For the members see *Magi-
etc.
OF Mainfrois Langlois p. 419. narius and Amelfrid. Cf. also *Manfrid below. Maino seu Manno (North.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 449;
Maino
(Oxf.), Maigno seu Maino Brito (Buck., Leic.) Maino quitlam (Oxf.) ibid. II pp. 183, 351; Mainonem (ace.) camera-
rium de Lewes Fed. Fin.
OG
I p. 6
(AD
Mod.
1190).
G.
Maine, (Magina, of compounds forms hypochoristic In the spelling Manno i with Magin- (see *Maginarius). above, nn is probably used to denote n 'mouille and the same is also the case with ign in Maigno 2 Maingod (surname) EC p. 197 (AD 1213 14); Maingat de
Maina,
Meino,
Megino, fern.)
F
Magno,
1071,
5
,
.
Metulo
ibid.
Fin. p. 264
p.
59
(AD
(AD
1200); Meingot Naper (Ess.) Eot.
1205).
Maingot (Langlois p. 419) < OG Megingaud (very common), Meingaud, Meingot, etc. F. 1075. For the members see *Maginarius and Aingot. Maisent LYD p. 59; Maisent (Yorks.) Eot. Cane. p. 290; Maisenta (Line.) Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 320 (AD 125960);
OF
1
2
also the p. See Menger p.
Cf.
n. 88.
Manno, Bjorkman, Pers.
p.
95.
184
DB
Meisente (dat.) ibid. I p. 115 (AD 1224); Maysant (Yorks.) Fed. Fin. II p. 91 (AD 1197); Maysanta (Dev.) Plac. p. 170 (Edw. I.); Maysanda (wife of
Maiesent
Radulfus
(AD
Wint.
de
p.
Armeley,
537;
Yorks.)
Exe.
Rot. Fin. II
p.
434
1266).
OF
Maissent (Langlois
p. 420),
by Kalbow
OF
(p.
121) deri-
ved from OG Mathasuent(a) d (<]>) and preservation of the composition-joint a as i. Another OG etymon, however, might also be taken under 1
,
with
loss
of intervocalic
consideration, viz. *Magisind, Megisend (F 1070), of which member is Mag-, see *Macharius. For the second
the first
member
see Alsent.
Maid, see Mahtild. Mai- for compounds with this element see under Malger. Malger (Dors., Som., etc.), Malgerius (Kent), Malgerus (Suss., :
(homo Episcopi Lincoliensis) Ellis Intr. (gen.) de Sco Albino Rot. Orig. I p. de Contreu RCR II p. 107 (AD 1199); Mai83; Malgerus giers (filius Hugonis) KB p. 413 (AD 1166). Malger (Rom.) and Madalger F 1113, OF Mangier Langlois p. 444. Mai- is certainly in many cases < Madal- (related to Goth, mapl Versammlungsort, Markt and OE mcefel 2 But besides, there probably existed a nameVersammlung ) stem *Mala- which Kogel, AfdA 18, 58, assumes to be related to Greek ^6At mit Miihe* and jiaXepd? gewaltig, stark Of. also Wrede, Ostg. p. 143, who points to similar Celtic formations. For the second member see Berenger. Mai- occurs in England in several other p. ns of which the origin is more or less difficult to determine: *M albert Hants.), Malgerus II p. 351; Maugeri
5
c
,
c
3
.
c
c
3
.
(Mauberti (gen.) BB p. 42, Malbart (surname) Inq. Non. II p. 62, 300, and the pi. n. Malbertorp (Line.)
RCR
1 2
BCS
ME
p.
AD
Schonfeld p. 165, F 1110. the pi. n. Mcepelgares byrig (Maugersbury, Glouc.) 882 (AD 949) perhaps containing a native p. n. from which See further Stark p. Malger might sometimes be derived.
Cf. Cf.
also
49 and Sievers,
IF IV
p.
336.
185
probably of OG origin (cf. Mdlbertus Bruckner p. OF Malbert Langlois p. 422); Maugodi (gen.) EC 154 (AD 1205) is probably a mistake for Mangodi (see p. below); Malerus Abbr. Plac. p. 188, is perhaps from OG 1199)
is
283 and
Madelhere
Madal-, Pers.
OG
haps <
Strathern 2
;
cf
1114;
.
Eot.
Exc.
loso
(
F
Maluinum 1 Madalwin F
94;
p.
the
Malgrim
BCS
Fin.
250
Malisii
1115.
of
'disciple
also
for
(ace.)
II
90
Bjorkman, 787) percomitis de
(gen.)
certainly Celtic according to Yonge p.
p.
Jesus',
is
names Malcolm,
Celtic
see
(AD
Mcelpatric,
etc.
ME
surnames is sometimes < OF mal Finally, Mai- in (< Latin malum), e. g. Maldoith, Maldvith Ellis, Intr. I p. form Mauduit (Maldut, Maudut, etc. 449 = the common
ME
<
maledoctus), and Malpertus
Manbodo
BB
p.
357
(Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. II p.
352.
The second member
(AD
1166), etc.
which see Anderboda above) the present compound to continental though origin, points does not seem to be on record. It is not impossible, however, that Man- stands for Main- (see Manfred below); cf.
OG
(for
etc.
Mainbod, Meginbodo,
F. 1073.
Maneboia (Medesh.) BCS 1130 (AD 972992). This name is certainly not English, but does not seem to be on record; on the continent, any more than other compounds with mation
-boia (see
on Eom.
coined
ment and man Mann c
Boia above).
soil or in
RM
hybrid England with this
forele-
3
?
*Manfrid: Manfridus Lib. Eliens. biter cardinalis)
Is it a
I p. 358,
= Mainfredi presbyteri
p.
CME
497; Manfredus (presII p. 162 (AD 1185
Manfred de Palastrell (Lond.) CPE I p. 166 (AD 1285); Bernardus Manifred Bardsley p. 511; Maunfrey (surname) EH II pp. 482, 665. OG Manfred F 1091, OF Manfrois Langlois p. 427. For S7)
1
Mentioned as lector
Theophylact 2
Cf.
3
ibid. p. 184;
in a report of the legates
of their proceedings in
FNC V
p.
300.
England.
George and
186
the
first
see the preceding name, for the second The interchange of Main- and ManOod(e)frid.
member
member, also found in OF Mainfrois for Manfredus, see Kalbow, For Maun- see Behrens p. 77. Of. Meinfridus p. 26.
is
below.
EH
Manger
II
Manger (surname)
805;
p.
ibid. pp. 239,
556, 558; Mangar (surname) ibid. pp. 581, 583, Exc. Hot. Fin. II p. 526; Maungerson (surname) Pt. p. 218 (AD
Y
1379).
These forms are probably in many cases = Mauger < Malger (see above), which is fairly common from DB onwards. The form Maungerson (for Maun- see the preceding name) proves, however, that on record in OE and
Winkler
p.
Manger is
also existed.
rarely met with
in
Mangar is not OG; cf. F 1091,
250.
Mangod, Manngod mon. (Eadwig, Aethelred II., Cnut) Grueber pp. 159, 160, 214, 1 246, Hildebrand pp. 55, 205; Mangodo (dat ) BCS 1309 638: Manegot (Warw.) (AD 978); Mangode (dat.) Thorpe p. Ellis, Intr. II p. 183; Manegod (surname, Buck.) KH II p. 353 (Edw. I.); the pi. n. Manegodesfeld, Manecotesfeld (Mangotsfield, Glouc.) Ann. Theokesb. p. 81 (AD 1231), Exc. Eot.
Mangod,
Manegod,
Fin. II p. 84
Baddeley
(AD
1250).
105)
(p.
Manegot:
OE
explains
the
first
member
of
Man-
p. Mangod Manegot and adds: "The used both this one and Godeman". From the Anglosaxons spelling it is not to be seen whether God- is OE god good or god god and from the NE forms we can only draw the conclusion that God- was used an OE name-ele-
gotsfield as
c
an
5
ment. ric) }
1
c
Cf. e. g.
Goodwin (<
ri.
D
NE
Goodman (< Godman) 2 Goodrich (< GodGodtvine). As regards NE Godman, Godrich,
The same person appears
(dat.),
:
,
as
Mangoda
(nom.),
Manegodan
ibid.
2 The pi. n. Godmanchesler [Gvmsisld] represents a development Godm- > Gudm- > Gudm- > Gum > Gvm-.
187
Godwin they may be from God-, but it is equally possible that they may have arisen through shortening of the o in From the occurGod- before the transition of o > u.
ME
OG and ON p. ns, we may, howpresume the existence of God- in OE Which of these two name-elements does Badde-
rence of Got- and Gud- in
be allowed
ever,
p. ns, too.
ley
assume
The
ON
to
to constitute the
second
member
OE
god is, as far as equivalent of not found in that function and of
of
my
Mangodt
knowledge
OG p. ns F (659) goes, mentions the uncertain Autgodo, Filogud and Megingodi (gen.) as perhaps containing -god. As regards god it is certainly found in some Icel. p. ns given by Lind (366), e. g. *Farmagud,
*Hangagud,
particularly noticed
names
of
Oden and
Haptagud,
that
all
etc.,
it
should be
these forms were used as by-
some instances
in
but
of Freya.
In
OG
they are altogether lacking. From this state of things in the kindred Germanic dialects it will hardly be too daring to infer that
names
in -god are absent from OE, the more with this element are of late appearance.
so as compounds 1 Bjorkman is therefore no doubt right in explaining the name-element -god, -got 2 occurring in England as ON or OG. Of the present name there is no OG equivalent given
by F, but Provencial Manigot seems to presuppose an OG s As cf. Kalbow p. 83. etymon *Manegaut or *Manegot regards the moneyer's name Leofgod, Liufgod or Livegod ',
(Aethelstan) Grueber
p. 200, it might be a hybrid form, seems more probable that it is of OG origin (cf. Liepgot, Liubgoz F 1024) with the first member Anglicized,
but
it
1
Pers. pp. 68, 177.
2
of
Cf.
final
Aingot above, d and t or,
WF
influence
Afr.
Gr.
-god
is
when
either due to the
AN
interchange
earlier instances are concerned, to
("wohl auf Grund westfr. Erweichung" Franck, Most of the Cont.-Germ. p. ns in OE were no doubt introduced from some part of the dominion. 3
For the
32, 3).
first
WF
member
see Maneboia.
188
there
since
in
moneyers
were
of
continental
in the reign of Aethelstan
England
Manno, see Maino. Markeward (surname)
OG
number
considerable
a
Hot. Fin. p. 295
Marcward, Marquard*,
etc.
(AD
1 .
1205).
(very common) F 1097
f.,
Pott p. 220, Oarstens p. 26. Not on record in OE. Markvartir Lind 766 is mostly of foreign origin. *Marscalc, Marseille* mon. (Eadgar) Grueber p. 175.
OG
member
first
F
Marscalc
is
It seems most probable that the 1105 4 OG mdri (see Aelismer) rather than OHG .
mar(a)h (OE mearh) Tferd which constitutes the first member of the homonymous appellative occurring as a surname 3
,
from
DB
onwards
Goisfridus
Marescal, liogerus Marescalcus, Gilbertus Marescallus Ellis, Intr. I p. 451, For the second member see Goldesscalc. pp. 84, 96 etc.). g.
(e.
LVD
Mas(s)elyn, see Mazelin.
Mat(e)f rid, Matef rey, Madf rey Matefridus Barlig Chr. Petr. :
Matefrey CMS,
68;
p.
Matfrid
ibid. p.
658; Matefrey,
431, Inq. Non. p. 315
OG F to
I p. 53,
III p
318,
EH
II p. 642;
Madfrey (surnames)
ibid. p.
5 .
Matfrid (very common), Matfred,
6
Madfrid,
Mathfrid The first member is obscure; it might be related 1109. Madal- (see Malger) or is to be associated with Celtic
1
The moneyer's name Godgod, London (Cnut) Grueber
p. 245
probably not an instance of reduplication, as Searle suggests, but quite simply = God mon., London (Cnut), the name having been written twice by mistake. In the same way Wulfulf mon., Line. (Edw. the Conf.) is probably to be explained = Wulf mon.,
is
Line. (Edw. the Conf.) Grueber p. 333. !
The
Gebiet 3
4
e
5 ;
member
first
for the
for c is
second
due
to
is
OHG
member
marka
c
(OE
mearc)
the likeness of these letters on the coins.
Marescaus de Melante, a Sarrazin, Langlois J Bardsley (p. 511) has wrongly placed this name Manfred. 6
Cf.
also
Also occurring as
Grenze,
see Beluard.
OF
Mafreiz according to Kalbow
and Provencial Matfre, Mackel
p.
168.
p. 432.
under p.
135
189
matu-
c
gut
51
IF
cf.
;
4, 304
f.
No OE
is
equivalent Matelina, see Mazelina. Oaufrid.
EH
(abl.)
II
.
CMR
I p. 328 (AD 1252); MazeMazelin 159; (surname) ibid. p. 795; p.
Mazelin: Maselini (gen.) lino
For the second member see on record 2
RLP p. 40 (AD 1204) Mas(s)elyn (surNon. names) Inq. pp. 9, 244; Mazalin (surname) Cart. Eynsh. II p. 227 (AD 122026). Bardsley (p. 519 under Maslen) suggests that Mazelin Without denying is < Marcelin (a dim. form of OF Marcel). Mazelins (surname)
;
the possibility of this explanation I prefer to derive it < OG Mazelin, Macelin, Matzilin, Mazolin, Maselin, etc. F 1107, 1120 and OF Masselin (a Saxon) Langlois p. 441, dim. Ma.zo z F 1119. forms of Maceling Eot. Obi. p. 18
OG
(AD For
s(s)
probably the same name with excrescent
is
1199)
and
c
by
g.
the side of z see Azelin.
Mazelina, Matelina CMR I pp. 326, 328 (AD 1252), Exc. Rot. Fin. p. 349 (AD 1241); Mazelina (daughter of Walter de Crich, Dors.) COR II p. 243 (AD 1280); Mazalina
CMR
(wife of Roger de Mubray) 264 (AD 1234); Mascelin (wife of William de Kantelup) Fines I p. 78; Mazelina (daughter of Matild de Smalemor) RH II p. 162; Matelina (daughter of William Garneys) Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 568 (AD 1272).
Exc.
1
III
Rot.
p.
253;
Fin.
Mascelina
I p.
CL Matomarus Holder
p.
463.
2
Mai/fray (surname) Rot. Orig. II p. 314 (Edw. III.) might be a AN form of *Madafrid (cf. Maisent), OG- Magafrid F 1069,
The p. n. *Mainfrid (see or OE Meifrith (see Miiller p. 81). The sur*Manfrid) is perhaps also to be taken into account. name Macefrey, occurring several times in records, is proThe first bably to be considered as a side-form of Matefrid. member Mace- is due to the occurrence of Mace by the side of Mat(t)e as a nickname of Matthew. 3 Perhaps a hypochoristic form of compounds with *mapa- or Cf. Mathelin = *mapal-, for which see Malger and Matefrid. It may Mascelin (F 1109), Stark p. 84 and Bruckner p. 53. further have been used as a short form of Matthew, cf. the pre-
ME
ME
ceding foot-note.
190 Of. the preceding name. It is possible that Mazelina was used as a dim. form of Matilda (cf. Mazelina daughter of Matild above), in which case it is probably not to be kept
from Matelina
distinct
The
G3).
(cf.
name may
latter
Mettelina = Mathilde, Stark p. further be a dim. form of Mar-
Margareta dicta Matila, Socin p. 60). Finally, gareta Miss Yonge (p. 32) mentions Mazaline as a French form of Magdelaine. Cf. also Mazelainne, Maselainne for Madeleine (cf.
Langlois p. 436.
LVD
Medardus
FY
myth,
p.
171
p.
54 (13th
(AD
c.);
1451);
Medardus Lendard, goldes(de) Sancto Medardo Chr.
Petr. pp. 41, 140.
The 530
Medard 1 (Bish. of Noyon name in France. The first
last instance refers to St.
45)
member
who is
popularized this
Kalbow
obscure.
older form of Mat-(?)
is
;
it
(OE med) 'Bezahlung, Lohn
(p.
94) considers
perhaps 3
< OS
it
mede,
to
OHG
be an meta
For the second member see
?
*Actard.
Meinard, see Magnard. Meinfridus, see *Mainfrid.
Meingot, see Maingod. *Meisent, see Maisent. Mergessent LVD pp. 60, 68.
The ending an
error
form
is,
continental -sent (see Alsent).
recalls
OG
F
Marcsind (cf. non-Germanic. however, perhaps for
*Mercesent
1097)?
Is
Merkebrun LVD p. 35 (12th or 13th c.). Cf. OF Marcabrun 2 which Kalbow (p. 154) assumes ,
be a hybrid formation.
On
er for ar see
it
The
to
Arnold.
RGB
I pp. 29, 227 (AD 1 199); Milesent, Milisent (Northampt.) Milisent (wife of Milo) ibid. p. 113 (AD 1194); Milisent (filia
1
Milonis)
On
the
Kalbow
42, 2
Cf.
ibid. II p.
274 (AD 1200); Milisent(a) (wife
various French forms of this p.
name
see Schatzer p.
94.
also the fern.
Marcabmna, Bergert
p.
107.
191
Hervei Bagot) Rot. Fin. pp. 217, 530
of
(AD 120414);
Fin. I pp. 24, 49, II pp. 193, 346, 121970); Melisenta, Milisenta de Monte
Milisent(a) Exc. Eot.
434,
473
Alto
(= Milicente,
341
(AD
Cruche
(AD 1288),
EH
Milsenta
EM
de Mouhaute)
CEC
I p. 190,
p.
p. 126; Millesente (ace.)
CE
Milesand, Milisant
I p. 503;
Ann. Dunst.
I p. 300, II
Ebor. p. 64, Line. Obit. p. 155, Test. Nev. p. 61, Fed. Fin. II p. 68; Milisencia Exc. Milesant (surname) p. 49; etc. II 423 Fin. Eot. (AD 1265), p.
EH
Milesenda, Miles(s)ent (Eom.) F 1124, LangThis name seems to occur exclusively on Eom.
Milesindis, lois p.
4.50.
The
soil.
member
first
probably the same as in Milo Alsent. The above
is
For the second member see (below). forms are, at least in most cases, fern. is
EB
Milessantus (de Freisenville)
Eadmund) Keary p. 1 (AD 102038); Milo Crispin
754
male equivalent
586
(AD 121112).
preceding name.
IVlilessantus, see the
Milo mon.
p.
A
97;
(St.
Milo monachus
(Surr., Berks., etc.),
porfcarius (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 402, 453; 37,
15,
Eot.
Basset Exc.
Milo
de Verdoun Eot. Eot. Obi. p. 5
112,
102,
82,
71,
Fin.
(AD
OG p.
Milo
451
ff.
p.
Milo
1199); p.
149
de Boun
86; Milo
Milo
Milo
1
1268); Milo Bello Campo
EH I p.
97;
very common.
but
long,
Cf. FNC IV p. The instances
ambiguous, since miles 'soldier
3 .
To judge by
the
OF
is
i
is
spelling and in tke
2
109;
always preserved, and the NE forms 2 Miles [mailz], the stem-vowel would seem
which
[mailou],
be
to
p.
(common) F 1123, OF Milon, Miles Langlois F (1122) and Bruckner (p. 285) associate Milc
forms,
pp.
ibid.
(chamberlain of Eicardus (AD 1252); Milo Pickard'
with Old Slavonic milu barmherzig\ in
LVD
(AD de
Milo
Milo
Borel
473
II p.
Orig. I p. 290;
de Clare) Ann. Theok. Ped. Fin. II
Milo
etc.;
KCD
it
in
the former case perhaps a learned
latter
due
to spelling pronunciation.
39.
Miles given by Bardsley (p. 532) are occurs only as a surname and may be = Latin
of
192
Morand, Morant: Moran(us) (Chesh.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 356, LVD p. 56; Morandus CME III p. 267; Morant Fed. Fin. I
p.
27
(AD
1195);
Morant,
Morand, Mor aunt, Moraund
EM
II pp. 324, 327, Eot. Fin. p. 381 (AD 1207), (surnames) I p. 390, Due. Lane. Eot. Orig. I p. 284, CEC p. 347,
EH
p. 146.
OF
Moran, Morant (common) Langlois p. 469 f. The name given by F 1117 1 are probably all Eom. It seems to be < OGr *Modrannus, Moderannus 2 F 1130; cf. Morandus = Moderandus F ibid. Moriland (Leic.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 356. instances of this
The second member points to continental origin, cf. Amerland above. Mor- in OG p. ns is assumed by F 1116 to be < Latin Maurus\ Bruckner (p. 284) associates it with maur Moor, Sump f land "das noch im Ortsnamen Mauringa An element Mor- also occurs in a few OE erhalten ist". 3 ns where it is p. probably to be explained as OE mor Moor\ Mor- is further found in Celtic p. ns. The ME surname Morland (e. g. "Willelmus Morland, Eicardus Morland FY pp. 139, 203, AD 1426, 1480) is no doubt originally a pi. n.; cf. de Morland Eot. Fin. p. 355 (AD 1206). c
5
,
c
N. *Nadelharius, Nadelharium (ace.) monk of St. Denis in France.
BCS
259
(AD
790),
Identical with Natlahar (Eom.) F 1155. The first extension of Nad- occurring in
ber might be a
WF
a
memOHG-
1
Under *Maura-. First member is OHG muot, OS mod (OE mod) Mut second member see Bertram. 2
c
3
J ;
for
E. g. Moruuinus Ellis, Intr. II p. 356, Morulfus ibid. p. 187. p. 68 is uncertain, since the same name For Moregrim, see Bjorkman, appears as Merfleda ibid. p. 60. Pers. p. 96.
The form Morfled
LVD
193 c
gi-ndda
more probably associated with Latin
is
Nadaltrudis, Tochter der Natalia, For the second member see Aedelhere.
1 .
Nansige mon. (Eadmund) Grueber
The
Socin
Cf.
natalis.
203
Gnade' but
p.
122.
p.
member might
be Nan(d)- < *nanp- (see Elinant), but considering the fact that the present name is not on record on the continent and, moreover, OG names in -sige are
first
it
extremely rare,
Ean- or some Nardredus (Suff.) Ellis, error for
seems most likely that Nansimilar OE name-element.
is
an
357.
Intr. II p.
OG
name-element Nard- F (1152 f.) 2 But the name is probably merely an error for Hardred (< OE present Heardred). Cf. Nuboldus for Huboldus Ellis, Intr. II p. 359. *Natelina, Natelin uxor CB, I p. 75 (AD 12067). Cf. Nadalina (Rom.) F 1155 and *Nadelharius above. *Natelina is perhaps a dim. form of Natalia. the
Cf.
.
Niuelin (Yorks.)
LVD
linus
Rot.
104
p.
(13th
188; Niuelig ibid.; Neue-
Nevelyn (surname, Yorks.) further instances are found
c.);
29 (Edw.
I p.
Orig.
Intr. II p.
Ellis,
I.);
in Binz (p. 205).
These forms are identical with OG Nibelung, Nivelung, Neveling etc. F 1161 f. For the etymology see ZfdA XII Niuelin etc. (above) is a (289), XLIII (43), F 1160 ff. NF form for Niueling. This name was no doubt borne
by foreigners
in England.
Norgot (Northampt.)
EB
hampt.)
OG The
Ellis, Intr.
(AD
II p. 358;
member
Norgaud and Northgaud F 1169, 1170. members are *nori- and *norfa-, for which see
p.
F
288,
see Aingot.
the
nates
1168 and
AfdA
For the second Ellis, ibid., which desigmight signify \dg\\ cf. *Ermen-
gi
The variant Nogiold c
18,
53.
In Norgiot,
same person,
got above.
OHGr nddala Nadel
5
is
ibid, is corrupt.
probably not to be taken under con-
sideration. 2
13
Cf. T.
Norgodus (Sout-
1166).
Norigaud,
first
Bruckner
1
p.
207
Nardulus = Eginhardulus Socin
Forssner
p.
193.
194
o. Odard: Odardus balistarius (Leic.,
Line.,
Odard
(Surr.),
(Chesli.),
Intr. I p. 457, II p. 360;
Ess.) Ellis,
Odardus Odardi
CR
Rot. Obi. p. 145, II (gen.) Chr. Petr. p. 159; Odard(us) Odardus Plac. 124; (vicecomes Northymbrensium) p. p. 83,
Sim. Durh. I
p.
116
Plac. p. 66 (John);
Odard
(AD
1121);
Odardfus)
CR
Odard de Karleolo Abbr.
LYD
pp. 15, 52, 53, 55, 60,
63
(AD 1206); etc. Authart, Othard, Odard (Rom.) F 194 f., Odard Chr. Norm. Ill 557. For the first member see Audoenus. Od69;
(surname)
I
pp.
62,
OG
might further belong to OS odal, OHG uodal Erbgut *. For the second member see *Actard. The form Udard(us), sometimes met with in ME records 2 is an AN variant of Odard*. In other cases Ud- may stand for Wud-, e. g. in Udeman Ellis, Intr. II p. 248, = Wudeman. 3
,
Odbert, Otbert: Otbert mon. (At. Eadmund) Keary pp. 123, 124; Odbertus (Surr.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 360; Otbertus (Yorks.), Otbertus (Line.)
Hertf.,
(Surr., ibid.
LYD
Odberd
199;
p.
ibid. pp.
etc.),
p.
199,
53;
364;
Outbert
Odbard Abbr.
Plac. p. 35.
OG
Aud-, Aut-, Od-, Otbert F 190, OF Obert Langlois 492. For the members see Odard and Adalbert. The p. form Outbert is due to the influence of Aud- (Oud-);
ON
see
For Autbert (Yorks.)
Pers. p. 106.
Bjorkman,
Intr. I p. 375, II p.
45
cf.
Bjorkman, Namenk.
"Odbold, Otbold(us) (Dors., Wilts.)
OG Od; 1
2
p.
Cf.
Bruckner
E. g.
110.
Otbald,
RCR
p.
II p. 30
Cf.
Stimming
p.
Jan.
190
f.
364.
1199), Fines I p. 233,
Reg. Lib.
ZfdA
(AD
(common) F
For the
Udardi (gen.) de Baenb'
ding to Genealogist, of Northumberland. 8
f.,
Ellis, Intr. II p.
Ellis,
66.
189.
Otbold etc.
288
p.
1888,
43, 24.
AC
p.
33
identical
(AD
1133)
is,
accor-
with Odard, Sheriff
195
members
Odard and
see
The OE equivalent
Albod(o).
is
Eadbeald. *Odelard, Odelardi (gen.) MRS p. 65; Oidelard(us) (Kent, Hants, etc.), Oilard lardarius (Hunt.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 361;
(surname) Rot. Fin. p. 307 1226); Olardi (gen.) RCR I
Oyl(l)ard
122
(AD
OG
Odalhard,
Eom.
udil,
1187
nodal (OE
name-element 1
a
as
F
sources)
OHG
.
Odel-1 For Ol-
Oilard
for
a.
1198).
(also frequent in
etc.
is
from
probably
<0del- see Bruckner
and Adalbert,
*0delard
see
(AD
II p.
Odelard
Is Oidel- a blending of Oil-
*OdeIbert, Odulbert mon. (St. OG- Odalbert, Odelbert etc.
mistake
p.
CE
1205)
216
The first member is OS odil, The OE noun odal was not used
f.
edel).
with loss of the dental. 2
Odilard
Odel(h)ard,
(AD
Odelbyrhte
p. 289.
Eadmund) Keary
F
1184
u
(in
(dat.)
and
pp. 121, 122.
For the members
f.
perhaps a
is
Odulbert)
KCD
1290
(c.
AD
995)
might be an Anglicized form of the same continental name but is rather an error for OedelbyrMe; Oedel- for Edel- is not unfrequently found in the charters. Odelerius 3 FNC lYp. 495 f.; Olerius CCE II p. 234
OG
Odelhar, -her, Odeler(ius) etc. bers see Odelard and Aedelhere. Odelin, see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 103,
F
1188.
(AD
1280).
For the mem-
Namenk.
p.
64.
EH
Odelina:
Qdolina, Ellis, Intr. I p. 458; Odeline (gen.) II p. 84; Odelina Abbr. Plac. p. 98, Fed. Fin. IV p. 31,
OR
I p. 4, etc. Cf. Odelina (Eom.)
F
1184
name as well as Odelin Oda but might also be
This Odo,
and
preceding name.
the
are probably dim. forms of dim. forms of compounds
with Odel-. 1
For second member see *Actard.
2
3
of
Oluuardus
etc.
in
see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 166, foot-note
2.
01-
Ulf-,
A
in
Olbolt,
priest of
Roger
of
Olgrim,
Orleans,
who came
Montgomery; he
Orderic Vitalis.
is
DB
is
< Wulf-
or
into England as a follower the father of the well known
196
*Odelric, Odelric mon. (Eadgar) Grueber p. 151. Odalric etc. (very common) F 1190 f. Cf.
OG
members see *0delard and well be
may
Alberic.
d
For the
in the above
name
since these letters are not seldom confused
d,
LVD p. 13 (13th c.) we find a form the names Auun and Afun between Odelrig, occurring This form is perPers. see which p. 24). Bjorkman, (for OdalriJcr (German?) Lind ON influence. Cf. to due haps on the
799.
is
LVD
Other 133.
-
(Mod. of
Off a,
ON
1
Cf. also
.
F
etc.
Oder),
As regards
-
neyer
G
90 = Odarus (Norf.)
52.
p.
These forms are perhaps 2
certainly not to be deri-
Ellis, Intr. II p.
(Norf.)
360; Oder
ibid. p.
is
Ellis, Intr. II p. 416].
Oderus
Oder:
190
Autman, Otman (Mod. G Odeman, Ottmari) an AN form of OE Wudeman, occurring as
OG
but
Wodeman
47 a mistake for Odalricusl
p.
Ellis, Intr. II p.
[Odeman 198,
LVD
Odalrinus
Is
ved from
F
In
coins.
OF
195,
OG Aud-, Odher, Odier Kalbow p.
Oter, occurring as the
Keary
p.
25,
it
is
name
probably
OG
of a 3 .
mo-
Later
are as a rule uncertain, because they may stand Ohter (cf. Oter, Sim. Durh. II p. 93, = the Earl Ohter
instances for
AS
ME
The Chr. 911 D) 4 surname Oter is probably in most cases originally an appellative; cf. Isabella le Oter in
EM
.
I p. 146.
Odeua
OG
(Dev.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 190. Odigeba, Odgiva* etc. F 192.
Eadgifu, appearing in
DB
as Ediua,
The OE equivalent Edeua (Ellis, Intr.
is
II
pp. 82, 83).
*Odeward, Otheward 1
2
3
LVD
p. 7 (13th
Cf. Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 64. For the members see *0dard and Aedelhere. Of continental origin is probably also (Walterius
Other, Ellis, Intr. I p. 504. The pi. n. Otereshol contains L
5
gSba
c.).
For
(OE
first
member c Gabe 5
gifu)
.
see
OE
*0dard;
oter, see
second
Middendorff
member
is
filius)
p. 100.
OHGr
197
OG
Audoard, Odoard^ etc. F 203. The first member of the above form has perhaps been influenced by ON Aud-. Cf.
For this name (Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 190. ibid. 199 see Oudfride Bjorkman (Pers. p. 106). p.
Odfrid
and
Odger,
Og(g)er: Ogerius Brito (Line.), Ogerus Brito (Leic.,
Line.,
361;
etc.),
Ogerus
Ogerius
LVD
(Dors.)
pp.
Ellis,
p. 458, II p. ilium (f Ogeri)
KG
Ogerum
57;
55,
I
Intr.
Odger de Eyton CCE II p. 382 (AD 1290); Waltone CME II p. 327, Odgar EC p. 180; de Odgerus I p. 172, Fines I p. 235; Ogger Fed. Fin. CME Oger(us) I p. 158 (AD 1196); the pi. n. Ogerstone, Otegarstone, Ote149;
p.
CME
II p. 304, Bardsley p. 566.
gerstone Cf.
192
EM
II pp. 274, 275; see further
OG
Autger, Odger, OtTcer Og(g)er, Od-, Otgar etc. F On the loss of the dental ,and the assimilation of
f.
dg > gg
OF we
3
2
,
In see Franck, Afr. Gr. 126, 4, Mackel p. 163. find the form Ogier le Daneis (Langlois p. 495)
is from *0dger (cf. Oddgeirr Danski Lind 801 and Udgerus, Otgerus Danus by the side of Olger Danske, Nielsen In England we meet with Oggerus, Oggirus le p. 69).
which
Daneis Fed. Fin. Ebor. (filius
Ungemar)
4
mentioned forms
p.
58
may be
of
Odierna de Lusern (Buck.) Odierna
LYD
p. 65;
1204);
Odierne
(Suss.)
Inq. Non.
(AD
Cf. also Ogerus
1202).
Hence the above-
Ellis, Intr. I p. 458.
ON as well ECE II p.
as of
OG
origin.
262
(AD 1200); Odiern (Wilts.) Eot. Fin. p. 236 (AD
(surname)
EH
II
pp.
382, 384; Hodyerri
p. 396.
OF
Odierne, Langlois p. 492, Odierna, Hodierna (several The latter, who has dealt with instances) Schultz p. 201.
1
For the members see *0dard and Beluard.
The form Otcer, KCD 981, might belong here but is perhaps non-Germanic. Many Welsh names occur in the same charter. 2
3
4
For the members see *0dard and Beringer. = Ungeman, for which see Bjorkman (Pers.
p.
170).
198
name
this
in
suggests
that
with the
OG
detail, derives
Odilus,
Heyne
p. 21.
Odilo
OG
from
Breton *Alt-tigern
may
1
*Audigerna but have been confused
form.
Odil (Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. II p. Of.
it
Odelus
190.
(Rom.), Uodal
etc.
F
1183,
OS
Odil
See *0del-ard above.
mon. (Eardwulf-Aethelred II.) Keary pp. 143, 156, Odilo prior de Bermundeseie, Ann. Berm. p.
180, 199(?);
445
(AD
OG
1220).
Odilo
(very
common) F
1183, a hypochoristic form
compounds with Odil- see *0delard, or a hypochoristic dim. form of Odo (below). of
t
Odinei, see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 103, Archiv 123, p. 36. Odlent CCE III p. 71 (AD 1306); Olenta (wife of Walter de Eudes) Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 76, CE I p. 482 (AD 1221); Olencia (Berks.) Exc. fiot. Fin. I p. 86
OG F
(AD
1222).
Odelenda (Eom.), Ottind
Audelinda, Odelindis, 197 f. For the member see *0dard and Godelent.
cia is
etc.
Olen-
Latinized on the model of such names as Clemencia,
Laurencia.
Oda, Oddo, Ot(t)o: Oda dux BCS 393 (AD 826); Odo Oda, episcopus KCD 352, 354, 355, 356, 357, 379, etc. 930 940) = Odo Dorobernensis archiepiscopus ibid. (AD 390, 395, 401, 403; Odo Scyrburnensis episcopus KCD 344 Odo,
(AD
927);
Oda min.
ibid.
1111,
1117, 1136
(c.
AD
938);
*0da (Odan) mon. (Aethelstan-Cnut) Grueber pp. 118, 123, 136, 191, 215, 297, 300, Hildebrand pp. 61, 120, 153, 154,
Odo mon. (Edw. the Elder, AethelGrueber stan) pp. 83, 102; Odda mon. (Aethelred II.) Hildebrand p. 61; Odda miles KCD 764 (AD 1042); Oda min. 2 ibid. 1309 (c. AD 1014); Odo Baiocensis Episcopus Odo 163, 213, 284, 312, 475;
,
1
For
first
member
see
*0dard: second member c
is
a fern,
derivative from -gern (OHG gem, OE geom gern ), recorded in Gaule in the name Audiernus (Schultz p. 203). 2 Half-brother of William the Conqueror and Earl of Kent, see II p. 210.
FNC
5
199
Odo (filius Eurebold, Dors.), Flandr. (Som.), Otto auriOdo (filius Gamelini, Som.), 2 faber Odo (homo Walterii de Aincurt, Line.) etc. (Ess.), Ellis, Intr. I pp. 458, 462, II pp. 189, 360; Odo, a Norm, l
arbalistarius
(Yorks.,
Line.),
Odo
abbot
of
LVD
pp.
Chertsey
FNC IV
Odo, Oda, Otto, Otho
p. 390;
12, 23, 45, 46, 47, 50, 51, 55, 56, 60, 62, 64,
2,
Odo, Otto (diaconus 1237); Odonis (gen.) de
65, 69, 70, 78, 87, 96, 101, 107, etc.;
cardinalis)
Chr. Petr. p.
14
(AD
EM
I p. 351; Otto de Hispania EB p. 588 (AD 121112), Grandisono (Surr.) GEE p. 109 (Edw. L); Odonis (gen.) de Groningen CE I p. 604 (AD 1224); Ot(t)o CE I p. 422,
EH
pp. 122, 141, Fed. Fin. I pp. 5, 8, Plac. pp. 119, 354, Eot. Orig. I p. 262, etc.; the pi. ns Ottan forda AS Chr. 773 A, Otansihtre 179 (AD 801), Otanhijrst ibid. II
KCD
198
(AD
BCS
811);
765
Odingalea ibid. 209
(AD
(AD
816),
Oddan
heal
Pers. p. 99
further
ff. 941); Bjorkman instances have been placed together, though they are in many cases of different origins. It would be a useless task, however, to try and keep them distinct in
cf.
The above
detail.
On
the
ON
influence see
Bjorkman
(Pers. p. 99
f.
and Namenk. p. 66). Odo (Oddo) is further a very common NF p. n. 8 and has also in some cases been introduced into England by Flemings and Germans. Otto*, originally an
OHG form, was popular also outside the OHG district. To judge by the comparatively late appearance of this name in England, it has perhaps in all instances been introduced from abroad.
Cf.
Bjorkman (Pers. p. 100). Odomer(?) mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 121; the form Odomoner occurring on another coin is the same name. 1
One of the foreign adventurers accompanying Will, the Conqueror, see FNC IV p. 216. 2 = Otho, Otto aurifaber ibid. II pp. 364, 365. 3 In most cases hypochoristic forms of compounds with Od-, see *0dard. 4 Cf. also the dim.-form Otelinus (Ferre) = Otto (Ferre) CPR II pp. 224, 232 and Otelinus Alemaund ibid. IV p. 138.
200
OG
Audomar, Odmar, Otmar members see *0dard and Ainmer. Of.
*0dred, Odredo
RH
(dat.)
F
etc.
II p. 271.
Odrad 1 etc. F 199, OF Otrt Langlois Odulf mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary pp. 122, 136.
OG
Cf.
OG
Cf.
Odulf
2
F
204
For the
198.
See Bjorkman (Pers.
f.
510
p.
p.
f.
107).
Og(g)er, see Odger.
Oggod BCS 1130 (AD 972992); the same into
the
(AD
1002, 1004).
pi.
n.
Oggedestune
Oggodestun,
p. n.
KCD
710,
enters
1298
The geminated consonant is certainly due to assimilation The etymon is probably OG Odof dg > gg (cf Odger). .
(Autgoz
gaucl
Ogisus (Dors., Som.)
OG 97.
Autgis,
The
loss
F
3
etc.)
193
Cf. also
f.
Audgautr Lind
II p. 361. 194; cf. also
97.
Ellis, Intr.
Otgis* etc. F of the dental
ON
is
Audgisl Lind
probably NF;
cf.
Kalbow
p. 83.
Oidelard, Oilard, see *0delard. Oirant, Oiranti (gen.) (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. I
p.
459, II p. 191.
form of OG *Audaramnus (cf. 5 Auteramnus etc. F 196 f.) which Audvramnus, Auderamnus, would easily become Oirant. Or is it from an etymon *0dilramnus (cf. Odilcramnus F 1189), the first member This might
be
an
OF
showing a development analogous to that of Oilard (see *0delard)l The loss of I might be due to assimilation of Ir > rr and simplication of the geminated consonant. *Olard, see *0delard.
Olencia, see Odlent.
Olenta, see Odlent. *Omeric, see Amalric. 1
2 5
4 5
For the members see *0dard and *Amaldredus. For the members see *0dard and Adelulfus. For the members see *0dard and Aingot.
For the members see *0dard and Ansegis. See *0dard and Bertram.
201
Omulung abbas BCS 116 (AD lQ6)=Omolincg abbas ibid. 76 (AD Q9192) = Homolunch abbas ibid. 118 (AD 706). For
F
this
which
name,
is
90, I refer the reader to
< OG Amalung, Amelung Binz p. 213.
etc.
Orielda (wife of Thorn' Crawe, Yorks.) Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 37 (AD 1219); Oriolda (wife of Willelmus le Bret) Fed. Fin. Ebor. p. 116 (AD 1208); Oriolda, Oriolt de Ainderby
Abbr. Plac. pp. 58, 151 (John).
Both other is
Orieldis
and Orioldis occur in Pol. Irm. and some
The first member records; cf. Schultz p. 192. 1 *aurrecorded in a number of p. ns; cf.
Rom.
perhaps
OG
,
Aurildis (Pol. Irm.) F 210. Schultz (ibid.) thinks that the first member is rather originally Or-. For the second
member
see Iseldis.
Orlandinus, see Rol(l)and.
Ostebrand (Chesh.)
No
continental
Ellis Intr. II p.
member might be
first
name-element
in
197.
equivalent seems to be on record. Ost-
<
*austa-
Germanic
the
that
seems more
It
dialects.
an
The
occurring as a
"east",
AN
2
st however, spelling for ht whence the above name will be identical with Uctebrand below. In the same way, Ostred COB III p. 113 (AD
probable,
is
1308), is probably to be explained from Ostula liber homo (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II
Perhaps dim. -ul-
be compared to Aostilo and Austolus (F 212), from Ost-, see the preceding name. For
Cf. Cf.
KG
p. 29.
Ostarhilt,
Ostrehildis,
Ostrildis*
(Pol.
Irm.)
F
215.
Bruckner
p. 230, Wrede, Ostg. p. 113, Meyer-Liibke p. 16. the spelling Brist- for Briht-, Brict- in (Ellis, Intr.
II p. 59) 3
Uhtred.
p. 198.
see Ebulo above.
OG
2
OE
derivatives
Ostrilda
1
to
,
DB
and Luhmann
for
member second member
LV
(see Miiller p.
First
p.
32. c
OHG-
3
ostar (< *atistar-) nach, im Osten see *Ainild. An equivalent is Aestorhild
is
;
OE
101).
202
however, Ostrilda Sym. Durh. I p. 349, a mistake for E (< Osdryd). Ostnjde (ace.) AS Chr. 697
Cf.,
Otbert, see Odbert.
Otbold, see *0dbold. Otelin, see Odo.
*Odelbyrht, see *0delbert. Odelric, see *0delric.
Ot(h)er, see Oder. Otheward, see *0deward.
Otic mon. (Aethelstan, Eadmund, Eadwig) Grueber pp. 102, 137, 156; the same name is Otie mon. (St. Eadmund)
Keary OG-
p.
125.
p. 47, dim.
Some hardt
Oddic,
Odich,
forms
instances
Otich,
of
of
Otycus
compounds
-ic
etc.
with
F. 188, Otic Socin Od-, see *0dard.
in native p. ns are given
by Eck-
p. 345.
ECR
I p. 254 (AD 1199). Otwich, -ivic, -ivih F 204, OF Otol's Langlois p. 508. the members see *0dard and *Hludoivic.
Otewi(c) (Norf.)
OG For
Otto, see Odo.
Otwine mon. (Edw. the Conf.) Grueber de
Insula Eot. Obi.
boucher,
FY
p.
176
168
p.
(AD
(AD
p.
332
*;
Otetviri
1201); Willelmus Otwyn,
1456).
OG
Audoin, Odwin, Ottvin (very common), etc. (F 204), which Audoenus (above) in many cases is a NF learned
of
form.
The OE equivalent
is
Eadivine.
Outbert, see Odbert. 1
Otibuinro
mon.
(St.
Eadmund) Keary
bably a corrupt form of the same name.
pp. 124, 125,
is
pro-
p. Pandulf, Pantulf
Pandulfus (Bish. of Norwich) Chr. Petr. = (AD 1223) Pandolfus presbiter cardinalis EM I p. A Willielmus Pantulf, 363, Ann. Wint. p. 81 (AD 1209) :
p. 8
;
Pantul (Shrops.)
Intr.
Ellis,
II p.
365;
Pantulf,
Pantolf
EC p. 162, RGB, I OR II p. Ill, AC p.
(surnames) Rot. Fin. pp. 460, 506,
MRS
142, II p. 88, Test. Nev. p. 55, etc. 18,
p.
104,
pp. 36,
"ein in Unteritalien sehr gebrauchThe first member 245, Bruckner p. 232.
Pandulf, Pandolfus, licher is
F
name",
related to Goth, bandwa, bandivo,
lum
52 ;
the initial
member
the second
Panto (surname)
(AD
p and probably
M
Lat.
also the
t
bandum are
c
HG.
vexil-
For
see Adelulfus.
OR
I p.
43
(AD
1205), Rot. Fin. p. 495
1213).
Cf. Panto,
Pando (F
245, Pott p. 133, Stark p. 87), which
might be hypochoristic forms of compounds with Pant-, It is possible, however, Pand-', cf. the preceding name. as is that they are non-Germanic certainly the name *Pan-
AD
tus (Panti (gen.) thelonarii BCS 177, [Papaldus (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 365.
The
first
member
is
748)
3 .
rather to be associated with non-
Germanic Pappus, Papolenus
etc.
occurring in continental
Papus, Papilus, Papius etc. adduced by Mowat p. 322) than with an OG name Papo, see F The pi. n. 223, whence Papaldus will be a hybrid form.
records
(cf.
also Latin
Papanholt BCS 596 (AD 901) is probably rightly explained by Middendorff (p. 101) as containing papa Tapst, Geistlicher'L 1
also Chr. Job. Ox. p. 126. See Bruckner, ibid. 3 Of non-Germanic origin is perhaps also Banta BCS 159 (AD 738), 228 (AD 779), and not an OE equivalent of OG Panzo (OS Cf.
2
bant
c
3
pagus
)
as
F
246 suggests.
204
Pepin, see Pip(p)in. Perlo (Som.) Ellis Intr. II
An der
form
more
of
that
likely
it
200.
is given by Moorman (un"it is possible that it is a that says Pertilo or Perahtilo". It seems
who
Parlingtori),
contracted
p.
name
explanation of this
OHG
a hypochoristic form of
is
some
HG
compound with Ber- (see Berardin above), such as Perlaicus, Of. F 261. Perelant, Perliub etc., or a dim. form *Perilo. Pernier, see under Beringer.
Pepin: Eadulfus Pipin (Leic.) Ellis, Intr. II p. II p. 323 (Edw. I.) Will Wills Pippin (Bedf.)
Pip(p)in,
EH
367;
Pipin (canon of Leicester)
Pepin
(Leic.) Eot.
ECE
;
II p. 62
(AD
1199);
Hugo
Orig. I p. 59, etc.
1 The same p. n. Pip(p)in (very common), Pepin F 300. is probably also found in the pi. n. (of) pippenespenne BCS 882 (AD 949) 2 As regards Bardsley's explanation 3 of .
Pippin as a variant of Phippen (< Phip < Philip), it seems improbable, since, apart from the phonetical difficulties presented by the discrepancy of the initial consonants, Phip does not seem to appear till a much later date. But it is not impossible that the above surnames might be from NF
ME
pepin (an apple), used as a nickname.
1
this 2
Borne
name In the
dorff (p. 3
e.
g.
pi.
102
P. 608.
by Pepin
PBB
cf.
pepin, pipin
I'Heristal
(cf.
NED),
and Pepin
originally
le Bref.
For
37, 122.
ns (on) pippan sl&d, (on) pippan leage, Middenrecognizes an adj. pippe 'klein, winzig".
f.)
205
R. *Raba, see Rabel.
Rabboda, see Radbod(a). Rabel: Rabellus artefex (Norf.), Rabellus carpentarius (Norf.),
Rabel (Cornw.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 470, 471, II p. 370. OF Rabel Langlois p. 542 f. It is very uncertain whether this is an OF dim. form of a Germanic name Rabo as Kalbow 1 assumes, and the same holds good of the surname Rabelyn Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 247 (AD 125657). The form Ravelin Ellis, Intr. II p. 204, might be NF variant b
>
of
Racelin
CCE
name with
this
regular transition of intervocalic
Of. also
v.
Bjorkman, Pers. cordewanerius KG
le
II p. 128
Of.
OG
(AD
110.
p.
69;
p.
Racelin
de Belnes
1269).
Racelin (F 1208), dim. forms of the Razo 2 ibid. Cf. also Stark pp. 78, 94.
Razilin,
common name
Radbod(a), etc.: Radboto (dat.) Lincolniensi vicedomino 461 (AD 851); Radbodus (Prior of St. Samson's mo-
BOS
nastery in France) ibid. 643 (AD 925); Radbodus comes ibid. 872 (AD 948); Radboda prepositus (Norf.) Rabboda III p. (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 202, 370; Radbodus 262; Radbod de Hengham CCE III p. 368 (AD 1317;
CME
EH
I pp. 451, 528, Radbode, Rabbod, Robot (surnames) Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 27, Plac. p. 189, Pipe Eoll III p. 6, etc. 3 OG Radobod, Rad(e)bod, Ratbod, Rad(ejbodo, Rab\b)od etc. 4 (very common) F 1209 f. On the assimilation of db
>
bb see Franck, Afr. Gr. 1
is
The
P. 52.
126,
Cf.
Razo = Ratfrid Socin
3
Rathbedo Radbod. 4
First
Bruckner
(dat.)
member p.
291.
.
name *Raba (Raban,
equally difficult to judge. 2
4
Bede, is
It is at p.
rat
BOS
42 of
(AD
OE
676)
origin.
193.
HE L
OHG
gen.)
any rate not
V,
C IX
is
the Frisian king c
(OE
reed,
red)
Rat';
For second member see Anderboda.
cf.
also
206
Radegund (abbes of Wilton 871) according to Searle; Eadegunda (uxor Stephani Dorneford) FA I pp. 233, 493 (AD 1428); cf. also ecclesia See Eadegundis de Bradeshole EC pp. 12, 223 (AD 1199, 1216), See Radegund de Dover
CE I OG
p.
125
(AD
1212) *.
Rad(a)gundis etc. F 1213 f. For the members see Radbodfa) and Gundlert; the OE equivalent is Redgytli. Rademar (Dev.), Rademer(us) (Som.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 370.
F
2 Ratmar, Radmer etc. are on record in England.
Cf.
No
1216.
earlier instances
Rader, Rather, Ra(h)er: Rader$) mon. (Harold 315; Rather(us)
p.
mon.
EB p. 305 (AD 1166); OG Radheri, Rathar, In Ra(h)er, the loss of
(St.
Eadmund) Keary
Raher
LYD
p.
p.
Grueber 125; Raerus
55 (13th
I.)
c.).
common) F 1214. d is NF. The name Rcedhere occurs the name of a prince. For Reder Rather,
etc.
3
(very
Widsif) (v. 123) as see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 112.
in
Radfredus presbyter (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 370; Rafridus Rafri (Suss.) ibid. p. 373; Raffrey (Norf., Suff.)
(Norf.),
Pipe Roll III
OG
p.
7,
etc.
4
etc. F 1211. It is not possible determine whether the above or similar forms may sometimes be continuations of a native form Rcedfrid. They are,
Cf.
Ratfrid,
5
-fred
to
however, most probably continental. Radulf: Instanses of the various forms of this name in England are found in Bjorkman, Pers. p. 108 f. It was introduced either direct from Scandinavia of
cases,
This honoured 1
*
3
4
from Normandy and France. Saint all
is
Radegund,
over France.
Cf.
the majority Another source of or, in
Queen of Clothar I.; she was Schatzer p. 51, Bernoulli p. 80 ff.
For the members see Radbod(a) and Ainmer. For the members see Radbod(a) and Aedelhere. The form Rasridus (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 204
for Raffridus. 3
For the members see Eadbod(a) and Gaufrid.
is
a mistake
207 this
NF name
(AD
1223).
OG
1 F 1219. In a few cases, Radulf Radulf was also borne by Flemings and Saxons in England; cf. Radulfo (dat.) Flemank (Cornw.) Inq. Non. p. 345 and Radulfo (dat.) nuncio Ducis Saxonie CR I p. 546
Radwine
miles
is
KCD
,
754
(AD 102038).
OG
Radwin, Ratwin etc. F 1219. For the members see Other OG p. ns occur in the Radbod(a) and Amalwin. same charter. Rsegenulf, see *Rainulf.
Raimar
clericus (Som.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 373;
FA Y OG
p.
1235.
The
first
Rat,
Beschluss
28
Raimar (Rom.), Regemar, Reimar
Ragimar, c
ragin
Reymer
(Suff.)
(AD 13023). member 3
OS
,
from
is
regin,
*ragin-,
OE
regn-)*.
etc.
F
*regin- (Goth.
For the
se-
cond member see Ainmer*.
Raimund, Reimund: Raimundus
(Ess.),
Giraldus Reimun-
Raimundus Bigod (Norf.) KB p. 393 (AD 1166); Reimundus LVD p. 55 (13th c,); Raimund Jocelin Rot. Fin. p. 452 (AD 1207); Raimundus dus
de
(Ess.),
Tiches
Ellis, Intr. II p.
(Surr.)
CMR
Boccville
I p.
ibid.
p.
229
(AD
373;
492
1213); Reymundi de Reymundus de Dynaunt
(AD
1207);
FY p. 1 (AD 1273); Reimundus de Valentia LVD p. 101; Reimond de Luka Bardsley p. 638; Reymund, Reymond (surnames) 534, etc.;
EM
II
Remund
p.
Plac. p. 514, Rot. Fin. p. 8 etc.; common.
123,
LVD
II p.
OG
Ragimund, Regemund, Raimund, Rem(m)und F 1236. For the members see Raimar and Dagemond. Remund (above) is probably due to the AN monophthongization of ai
>
e
4 .
The
instances of this
*Raina, Reyna vidua
1
3
4
Radboda and Adelulfus. Bruckner p. 292 f. Reimarr, Lind 854, is German. Cf Airard above.
Cf. Cf.
.
England are Rom. Reinna LVD p. 50;
in
II p. 21;
ibid. p. 82.
Rayna 2
CMR
name
208
NF
forms
of
OG
Regina
male Raino < Eagino Rainetta
EH
CCR
etc.
A NF
ibid.
I p. 462
1
(AD
F
1222.
Of.
also
dim. form of this
1257).
Rametta
the
name
LVD
p.
is
97,
II p. 25, is certanly only a misreading for Rainetta.
Rainoald 2 mon. (Halfdan) Keary 203; Reginald de Gant OR I pp. 37, 46; Reginald p. Flemeng (Kent) Fed. Fin. Ill p. 147 (AD 1198); Reginaldus de la Legh de Brugges Rot. Orig. I p. 289; Riginaldus Rainald,
van the Brouke
FY
171 (AD 1451); Riginaldus Okes, 1451); Jacobus Raynald, hatmaker, 1476); Ranald Flemyng Reg. Corp. Chr.
textor, ibid. p. 171
197
ibid. p.
171,
p.
etc.:
Reginald,
(AD
p.
(AD
etc.
OG
Raginald, Reginald, Rainald (Rom.), Reinold, Rigi3 F 1237 f. Reginald is a stereotyped Latin etc. nolt, form. Reginald (< Reginald) is probably due to the vacilla-
between e (< a + i) and i that is sometimes to be in some OG dialects; cf. Franck, Afr. Gr. 13, Helten The form Weinhold remark v. 3. 29, 26,
tion
noticed
Riniald (Grueber p. 102) is probably a mistake for Reinald. Cf. Rainard below. Of the frequent instances of Rainald,
some are also ON (cf. Bjorkman, most cases this name was introduced from France and Normandy where both OG and ON forms will have contributed to its popularity. Reginald in England
Pers. p. 112), but in
Rainard, Reinard,
Reynardus comes
etc.:
BCS
521
(AD
868); (Rogerus filius) Rainardi (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 206;
LVD
Reinard
(Aethelstan)
p.
51
Grueber
(13th p.
Renard (or Rinard) mon. Renard (surname) Rot. Orig.
c.);
102;
I p. 283, etc.
OG
4 Raginhard, Rainard (Rom.), Reinard, etc. (Mod. G Reinhardt) F 1230 f., OF Reinart, Renart Langlois p. 549. It seems most probable that the moneyer's names Renard, 1
For Begin- see Bairn ar.
2
o for
3
4
Cf. Cf.
w is Rom. Raimar and Ansoldus. Raimar and *Actard.
209
Rinard and Rinnard (see Grueber p. 83) are merely errors for Reward, i and e having been left out by mistake 1 The form of the moneyer's name Rinulf Grueber pp. 142, Of. Grueber, Index p. 523. 247, 303, etc. is uncertain. Rain bald, Reinbold, etc.: Rcegenbald mon. (Aethelred II.) Grueber p. 201; Rceinbaldus presbyter KCD 791 (AD 1050) = Regnbold, Regenbold presbiter ibid. 792, 793, 796, 800, .
(AD 1050, 1054); Raimboldus ibid. 815 (AD 1065); Reinbaldus cancellarius ibid. 813 (AD W62) = Rengebold cancheler 891
2
Regenboldus regis sigillarius ibid. 810 (AD Rainbaldus de Cicestre, Rainbaldus presbyter 3 (Berks., 1061); Wilts.) Rainbaldus aurifaber (Norf.), etc. Ellis, Intr. I p.
ibid.
;
472, II p. pp. 46, 49; baldi (gen.)
OG 1223
p.
OF
to
LVD
Reymbaud (surname) Abbr.
EH
Ram-
Plac. p. 179;
I p. 16, etc.
Raginbaldj
Rainbald,
Reginbald,
Reinbald^
etc.
Raimbaut, Rainbaut, Rambaut, Reinbaut Lang543 ff. The form Ratnbald (above) might be due reduction of ai > a in pretonic position but is rather
The
Ramboldes dene 986 (AD 956) probably contains the same p. n. 5
a
F
OF
f.,
lois
Reinbaldus (Rembaldus) EB p. 224 (AD p. 54 (13th c.); Reinbald Grim KG
374;
Reinbald
1166;
mistake for Rainbald.
pi.
n.
BCS
*Rainbert, Reinbert: Rainbertus Flandrensis (Glouc.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 374; Reinbertus (Suss.), ibid. p. 376; Reinbert
LVD
p.
88
p.
49
(AD
Reimbert (surname) CCE II 6 CE I p. 1199); Reimberdi (gen.) de Stauere (12th or 13th
c.);
1
Rinardus (occurring in a grant by Aelfthryth to the Abbey Peter at Ghent, BCS 661, AD 918) is probably to be Of. also the compounds with Rinexplained in the same way. (among others Hinhard) F 1277. of
St.
2
A
3
=
Norman;
FNC IV
cf.
Reinbaldus,
p.
41.
Rembaldus
Renboldus,
Ellis,
I p.
Intr.
398,
II pp. 473, 475. 4 5
Cf.
Raimar and also
Cf.
Bruckner 6
14
A
(p.
Albod(o).
Rambert,
etc.
295) associates
German merchant.
T. Forssner
F
872,
explained
from
Ram- with ON ram(m)r
*hraban-', c
stark
j .
210
604
(AD
1224);
also Reginberht
cf.
Bremen, was sent
of
to
who, according
Funen by King Cnut 1
to
Adam
.
OG
Raginbert, Rainbert (Rom.), Reginbert, Reinsert etc. 1224 f. For the members see Raimar and Adalbert.
F
Ellis, Intr. I
Rainburgis (Wilts.)
OG
p. 472.
Reginburg, Rainburgis (Eom.)
etc.
F
1226
f.
For the
members see Raimar and Gerburg. Rainelmus (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 374; Rainalmus, Renelmus (Ess.) ibid.; Regnelm mon. (Aethelstan), see Searle; Rainelm, Reinelmus, Reinalmus, Reignelmus (Bish. of Heref. 1107 15) 2 Ann. Wint. p. 42, Ann. Dunst, p. 14. The ,
same person appears
as
Remelinus Ann. Wig.
p.
374.
OG
Raginhelm, Reginhelm, Rainalm (Horn.), Reinelm etc. F 1233. For the members see Raimar and *Anshelm. The form Remelinus (above) is due to graphical confusion between in and m. The name Remelinus LVD p. 53, CMR I p. 155 (AD 1134) certainly also belongs here. Rainer, Reiner Rainerus (Norf.), Raynerius (pater Roberti, Hertf.), Raynerus diaconus (Line.), Rainerius (Wilts.), Rai:
nerus (Suss., Wilts.,
etc.),
Rainerus (homo Drogonis, Yorks.),
Rainerus (homo Gozelini, Line.),
etc.
Ellis, Intr. I p. 473,
Reynerus LVD Ragnerus Flandri= Reinerus 1166) Flemingus
II pp. 204, 205, 374, 375, 376; Reiner(ius), 17,
pp.
18, 23, 51, 52, 53, 58, 82,
gena (Yorks.) (Yorks.)
(AD (AD
p.
1312); Reyner (a
426
(AD
Reyner le Flemeng merchant of Lucca)
OCR Giff.
III p. 195
Reg.
p.
115
1270).
OG OF
f.,
RB
ibid. p. 431;
142;
Raginhari, Rainer (Rom.), Reiner* (common) F 1231 Rainer, Renier Langlois p. 552 ff. Most of the
above instances are continental. But Regenhere is also found as a native name, e. g. borne by a son of King Redwald of East Anglia. Native is perhaps also Rw1
Cf.
FNC I p. 488. FNC V p. 225.
2
See
3
For the members see Raimar and Aedelhere.
211
Of uncergenhere(l) mon. (Aethelward) Keary pp. 88, 89. tain origin is Reinere mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 102. Rainfrid, Reinfrid: Reinferd mon. (Eadred) Grueber p. 152; Regenfrid (a Norman, who restored the monastery of Whitby)
FNC IV
p.
Intr.
Ellis,
666; Rainfridus (homo Ivonis Taillgebosc, Line.) II p. 374; Reinfredus p. 44 (13th c.);
LVD
144
Rainfredus Arundel Reynfrey de la Bruer' EH II p. 533; Reinfrei (surname) Ann. Dunst. p. 205 (AD 1205); Reinfray KB p. Reinfrridus
FA
(sic!)
ibid. p.
(Obit.);
I p. 227;
159, etc.
OG f.
Raganfrid, Rainfrid (Rom.), Regenfrid, For the members see Raimar and Oaufrid.
etc.
F
1227
Rainoald, see Rainald.
Regnulfmon. (Eadw. the Elder Grueber II.) pp. 92, 109, 118, 137, 191, 201. For the memCf. OG Raginulf, Reginulf etc. F 1240. bers see Raimar and Adelulfus. *Rainward, Regenward mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 102; Rainulf, Rcegenulf, Rcenulf,
Aethelred
Regenweard, mercator
BCS
1216
(Derb.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 376;
pp. 344, 345; Reneivard
MRS
(AD 968); Raynouuardus Reymvard (surname) Inq. Non. p.
145.
OG Raginward, JReginward, Rainoard (Rom.), etc. F 1239. For the members see Raimar and Beluard. Stimming p. 220 adduces Reneivard in Boeve as an example of insertion of w to avoid hiatus, which explanation might perhaps It is more probable, also be applicable to the above form. however, that the identity of Reneivard and Renard is due to a confusion between the suffixes -ward and -(h)ard. Ram bald,
see Rainbald.
Ranald, see Rainald. Ran(n)ulf:
dux
KCD
Ranulf mon. (Osberht) Keary p. 187; Ranulf (AD 1054); Ranulf minister ibid. 801 (AD
800
Rannulfus (Oxf.), Rannulfus (frater Ilgerii, Midd., Hertf., etc.), Rannulfus (filius Walteri, Norf., Suff.), Rannulfus (homo Ernegis de Burun, Yorks.), Rannulfus (homo Widonis de Credun, Line.), Rannulfus vicecomes (Surr.), 1055);
212 etc.
I
Intr.
Ellis,
Banulph
Ran(n)ulf,
II
pp. 374, 375; Ran(n)ulfus, pp. 31, 34, 44, 46, 55, 56, 59, 61,
473,
p.
LVD
62, 64, 67, 70, 78, 85, 89, 97, 98, 99, 100, etc.; Rannulfus 2 Chr. Glanuile 1 ibid. p. 17; Rannulf of Dunholme
AS
de
1099, 1100, 1101 = Bandulf* Passeflambard Ranulphus de Veer ibid. p. 500, etc.
ibid.
1128;
Hrannulf, Ran(n)ulf, etc. F 874 f. The first member is OHG- hraban, see Bertram. Besides, a name-stem *Rana- (ON rani Eberschnauze, KeiF) is to be taken under
OG
c
consideration this
name
4
in
Another source of
.
England may
the
be Rain-.
first
member
of
For the second mem-
ber see Adelulfus.
Rauemerus (homo
de
Gisleberti
Gand, Line.)
Ellis, Intr.
II p. 375.
name does not seem
This
tinent, but is
name) +
to
OHG
be recorded on the con-
hraban (see the following-
mer, see Ainmer.
Rauengarius
OG
probably from
(Ess.) Ellis, Intr. pp. 204, 375.
Hrdbangar, Rabangar, Ravengar,
the first
member
ON
is
etc.
F
872
f.
see Bertram**; for -gar see Berenger. on record.
For
No
equivalent Reg(e)nbold, see Rainbald. Regenw(e)ard, see *Raimvard.
Reginald, see Rainald.
Reginberht, see *Rainlert. Regnulf, see *Rainulf.
Reimbert, see Rainbert.
Reimund, see Raimund. Reinard, see Rainard. 1
2 *
4
Cf.
See
FNC V p. 432. FNG IV p. 521.
For
this
Cf.
Bruckner
Lubke
p.
42
name
see Bjorkman, Pers, p. 111. p.
295,
Wrede,
Ostg.
p.
OE
p.
132
and
Meyer-
f.
This name-element or as a second
member.
is
absent from
ns either as a
first
213
Reiner, see Rainer.
Remelinus, see Rainelmus. see
Remund,
Raimund.
Renard, see Rainard. Renelmus, see Rainelmus. Reneward, see *Raimvard. Restold: Restoldus (Line.), Restaldus, Restoldus (Surr., Chesh.), Restolt
(Ess.)
Intr. I p. 475, II p. 377; Restold, Fot. Orig. I p. 211,
Ellis,
CE
II p. 138 (AD 1226), 35, Abbr. Plac. p. 96,
stoud
pp. 2, Plac. p. 665, etc,
OG
Restald, Restold
F
Re-
MRS
EH
II pp.
753,
1252, Bruckner p. 296.
755,
The
761,
first
explained by Bruckner (p. 295) from OS resta Euhe". 'East, According to F, it is an almost exclusively Frankish name-stem perhaps of Celtic origin. Longnon For the (Intr. p. 268) explains it from Latin Restitutus.
member
is
member
second
see Ansoldus
1 .
Ribald (Yorks.), Ribaldus (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II Ribaldus LVD p. 58 (12th c.); Ribaldus presbyter 81 (13th c.); Ribald Pipe Eoll I p. 15, Eot. Cane.
CCE
III p. 115
(AD
1308);
p.
377;
ibid. p. p.
335,
see also Bardsley p. 644 (un-
der Ribble).
OG Ribald, Ripald F 1258. F has placed this name under Ricbald (< richi, riki). The first member might also be Rid- (found in OHG ritan reiten ); cf. Bruckner p. 296. For the second member see under Albod(o). Bardsley's c
explanation bault"
is
(p.
644)
of Ribald as
D
a "curtailment of Rim-
hardly correct.
Riccold, see *Riewald.
Ric(h)ard: Richardo (dat.) abbati KCD 771 (AD 1044); Rieardus de Curci 2 (Oxf.), Ricardus (Som. etc.), Ricardus 1
n. Resteslea BCS 377 (AD 824) is assumed by Midc 3 106) to contain rest, rcest Ruhestatte, Lager, Ruhe the first member might be a p. n., which is perhaps to be
The
pi.
dendorff
(p.
But
compared to Rest2 A Norman.
.
in
Welsh Restyn (Cornw.)
Inq.
Non.
p.
344.
214
Eicardus
Yorks.),
Erfasti,
(films
(filius
Gisleberti Comitis,
1
Eicardus forestarius (Warw., Staff.), Eicardus leEicardus (homo Eogerii de Busli, Nott), gatus etc. Ellis, Intr. I pp. 403, 477 f., II pp. 205 f., 377 f.; Kent),
(Glouc.),
LYD
Ricard(us)
pp.
7,
8,
12,
46, 48, 49,
32, 35, 45,
23, 31,
5,
13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 50, 51,
52, 53,
Eicard
Franceis
le
CPE
61, 62, 63,
EM
I p. 449; Eicardo (abl.) Flandre CR I p. 209 (AD 1214); Richard de
64, 65, 70, 78, 80 etc.;
116 (AD 1284); Ricardus de Alman Braband (Cornw.) FA I p. Ricardus (AD 1347); p. 227 (AD 1428); further instances of this extremely common
Alemannia
FY
I p.
40
name
are superfluous.
2 Eicard, Richard etc. F 1263 f, OF Eicart, Richart 3 Langlois p. 555 ff., also very common in Normandy from
OG
,
name has
most cases been introduced into 4 Its popularity is certainly to some extent due England to the circumstance that is was borne by the second son of William the Conqueror and several English kings. The most common ME form is Eicard, which is chiefly AN, whereas the OHG or Centr. F form Richard is more rarely met with. It is perhaps association with the English adwhere
this
in
.
c
jective form in
J
that has
r?'c/i
caused the prevalence of the latter
NE.
Ric(h)ere: Richerius (Som.), Richerius (Hants., Wilts., etc.), Richerius clericus, Ricerus (Suff.), Sanctus Ricarius, etc. Intr.
Ellis,
EB
p. 203
Bardsley
OG 1
2
3
4
p.
I
p. 478, II pp.
(AD
1166);
378, 379; Richerus de Aquila p. 15; see further
Rider
LVD
644.
5 Richere, Richer, RiJcer etc.
F
1264
f.,
OF
Rich(i)er,
Also called Eicard Chineu and Eicard venator.
For the members see Albericus and *Actard. It
was
Richard
also used in the ducal family.
does not seem to have existed as a native name, though both members occur as OE name- elements. 5 For the members see Eic(h)ard and Aedelhere.
215
Rider Langlois are on record.
558
p.
No
f.
instances
earlier
than
DB
Richilda Line. Obit. p. 155; Richilda (uxor Fulconis) ibid, = p. 159; Richelda uxor MES p. 93; Eichenda (n u) BOB II p. 202
honde (n=u)
OG The
1200); Richeud
(AD
Hubert!
matris
de
LVD
as
p. 27; Richoldos (gen.)
LVD
p. 82; RicMldis
member
member and
LVD
Vale Prior. Hexh. II Richoldis
Richeldis,
Richild,
first
la
p.
various forms see Iseldis.
its
etc.
(Rom.)
114; Ric-
F
1265
f.
for the second
preceding name;
in
p.
8.
This
name does
not exist in OE.
*Ricwald, Eicowald
OG w
LVD
p.
16; Eiecold ibid. p.
1 Ricoald, Ricold, Richold etc.
inserted to avoid hiatus.
is
haps Riuoldus
Ellis, Intr. II p.
F
1270.
17.
In Eicowald,
Of the same origin is per379 2 Another form of the .
OG
same
etymon is probably Rigandi (gen.) Bot. Orig. I 273 = *Rigaud < Rigald (Eom.) F 1270, OF Eigaut Lang-
p.
lois p.
560 3
.
*Ricward, Ricuardus
the
Ricward
members
Ricoardus (Suss., Hants.)
379.
Ellis, Intr. II p.
OG
(Norf., Suff.),
F
see
OF Eicoart Langlois p. 560. For Ric(h)ard and Beluard. No earlier in-
1270,
stances occur in OE.
*Rigaud, see *Ricwald. Riginald, see Rainald. Riniald, see Rainald.
Rin(n)ard, see Rainard. Rinulf, see under Rainard. Riuoldus, see *Ricivald.
Roberga
(relicta
Henrici)
FA
I p. 99
(AD 13023); Ro-
Eoger de Hele) Fines II p. 64. The OG etymon is Hrotberga, Rodfejberga, Rotberga, 892. Cf. Ro(d)bert and Alberia.
bergia (wife of
F
1
2 3
Bi(c)hard and Ansoldus. See Hildebrand, DB p. 349 and Eibald above.
Cf.
Cf.
Kalbow
p.
47.
etc.
216
Rocelin, see Rozelin. Robert, Robetus, Roidibert mon. (St. Eadmon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 127; Rotberht
etc.:
Ro(d)bert,
mund) Keary p.
107; Rodber(h)t, Rodbart
mon. (Aethelred
II.,
Eadmund,
Eadred) Grueber pp. 123, 142, 191, 222; Robertus (Londomise 1 1338 (AD 104462); episcopus) KCD 782, 784, 791, 813, Roberd Stallere, Rodberd Stellere ibid. 828, 859 (AD 1066); Rodbertus (regis consanguineus) ibid. 813 (AD 1062); Rodbriht presbyter ibid. 792, 793, 796, 800 (AD 105054);
Rodberd 6e Frencisce (= Rodbearde
2
Freoncyscan) ibid. 1351, AS Chr. 1051 D; Rotbertus, Rotberd, Rodbeard minister KCD 810, 811, 824 (AD 106066); Robertus arbalistarius (Norf.), Robertus dispensator (Glouc., Leic., etc.), Robertus (films Giroldi, Hants.), Robertus (films Rozelin, Ess.), etc. (common) Ellis, Intr. I p. 478 f., II pp. 207 ff., 379
Rodberde*
ff.,
f>an
AS
(dat.)
Chr. 1068 D; Rodbeard (Bish. Rodbeard a Mundbrseg fMoubray ) 3
of Cheshire) ibid. 1085 E;
1087 E; Rodbeard (= Rotbert Bloet) ibid. 1093 E, 1123 E; Rodbert, Rotbert of Bselsesme (Earle of Shrewsbury) ibid. 1098 E, 1102 E, 1104 E, etc.; Rotbert (Abbot of St. ibid.
LYD
pp.
32, 35,
1107 E; Robert(us), Rodbert(us), Rotbertus
ibid.
Edmund's) 2,
7,
39,
38,
12, 13, 14,
8,
44,
45,
46,
15, 16,
47,
17, 18, 21, 23, 25, 27,
48, 49,
50, etc.;
Hyde (AD 1350); for further instances mely common name see FNC Index.
FY
p.
OG
Robertus
p. 300; Robertus de Gaunt, mercer
Flandrensis Lib.
44
Hrodebert*,
of this extre-
Rodbert, Rotbert, Robert (very
= Eodbeardus episcopus ibid. 792, Norman monk who had been Prior of 1
793 St.
common)
1050); he was a Ouen's at Rouen and
(AD
afterwards Abbot of the house of Jumieges. Of. FNC II p. 70. He is mentoined in AS Chr. 1048 E, 1050 A, 1051 D, 1052 C as Rodbeard, Rotbeard, Rotberd, Hrodberd and Rodbyrd. 2 Bish. of London, see above. 5 Earl of Northumbria, "seemingly one of the adventurers
from Flanders" 1
The
hrodr,
first
and
is
FNC IY
p.
235.
member belongs also
found in
OE
c
J
ON
to Goth, hrofieigs siegreich On the loss of the dental p. ns. ,
217
F 892 ff., OF Robert Langlois p. 563 f. The present forms were absent from the native personal nomenclature, although members occur
both
OE
as
The
name-elements.
earliest
instances appear on the coins of St. Eadmund-Aethelred II. Through the great Norman and Flemish immigration into
England Robert became one of the most popular names in Middle Ages. Robin(el), RoUnet, the
dim.
Many
forms
of
occur
it
(e.
g.
Robelot, Robeliri), most of which were introduced from Normandy and France where probably they are also on record. A hybrid form of *Robel- (< Robel-in, Robel-ot) + the common name-suffix -hard is found in
Robelard
EH
II p. 204, Rolil(l)ard Eot. Fin. p. 532, Of. further the Eot. Orig. I p. 182, etc. p. 119, form Roberta Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 459 (AD 1267).
II
Roderius (Hertf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 382. OG Hrodhari, Rodher(e), Rothar, etc. 1
F
CCE fern.
No OE
904.
equivalent on record. Here may also belong Rotier Inq. Non. p. 397, representing an OF development of the same OG etymon. 2 Rodger, Roger, Rogger: Rogerius Comes (Suss., Surr., etc.), (Ess.), Rogerius de Eames (Midd.), Willielmi Comitis, Glouc.), Rogerius Vice(frater
Rogerus Mareschalcus Rogerius
comes
(Glouc.), Rogerus (homo Drogonis, Yorks.), Rogerus (homo Gisleberti de Gand, Line.), Rogerus Pictaviensis (Ess., Norf.), etc. Ellis, Intr. I p.
Roger(us) 34, 39,
LVD
pp.
7,
45, 46,
49, 50,
etc.;
Rodgerus
ibid. p.
eorl 3
AS
see
9,
479 13,
52, 55, 55;
ff.,
II p. 382
14,
15,
17,
18,
57, 59,
60,
62, 63,
Rodgerus Bigodus
-beard
ibid. is
become e. 1 For the members see Ro(d)bert and Aedelhere. 2 = Roger of Montgomery. 3 = Roger Bigod (see above), FNC III p. 466. 4
Cf.
Rogerius,
19, 31, 32,
ibid.;
67, 69
Rogere
For t (
Franck, Afr. Gr.
form
ff.;
Chr. 1087 E; Roger of Searisbyrig 4 ibid. 1123 E;
Kalbow
cf.
8,
FNC V
p.
203.
218 1 Roger (nephew of Eoger of Salisbury) ibid. 1137 E, Roger, 2 Rocger eorl ibid. 1075 E, 1076 E; Roger (Earl of Warwic)
Roger (Archbish. of York) ibid. V p. 315; Fin. p. 430 (AD 1208); Rogerus le Rog' II p. 220 Fin. Exc. Rot. Fraunceys J[AD 1255; Rogger 25. Non. p. (surname) Inq.
FNC IV
OG
p.
192;
Flemeng Eot.
le
Rodger,
Hrodger,
etc.
Rog(g)er,
Rotger,
3
F
898
f.
The moneyer's name Hrodear (Aethelstan, Eadmund, Eadred) Grueber pp. 112, 123, 142, probably stands for Hrodgar. seems most likely that this is also continental, since, with the exception of Hrodgar in Beowulf, which is the name of a Danish king, no other instances are found till It
DB.
It is further to
be noticed that this name appears on
from a time when a considerable number of contimoneyers were working in England. The appearance of Roger in ME is chiefly due to NF influence. The ON equivalent, which may have contributed to the popucoins
nental
of
larity
this
Lincl 583
name among
the
Normans,
is
Hrodgeirr,
f.
Rodland, see Rol(l)and.
Roghard mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber Probably from
OG Rwchart F 4
',
p.
881,
102.
OF
Rochart Langlois above form
If this derivation be correct, g in the p. 565. will stand for c\ cf. *Actard.
Rogo (Dev.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 384; the same person appears Rogus ibid.; Rogo Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 254 (AD 1234);
as
Rogoni
(dat.)
I p. 94;
CE
Rogone
EH
II p. 18 (AD 1225); Rogonis (gen.) (in servicio domini Eegis in Wasconia)
CE
II p. 79 (AD 1225). Cf. Rogon (Langlois
OF
1 -
p.
569)
<
OG
Roggo (Mod.
G
See FNC V p. 287. Earl of Hereford, son of William Fitz Osbern.
3
For the members see Ro(d)bert and Amelger. The first member seems to be *rdka (OHG ruoh Bedacht, Cf. Bruckner p. 298 and F 878. For the second Sorgfalt ). c
L
5
member
see *Actard.
219
Rogge,
F
name.
Of. also Stark p. 121.
a
880)
form of Rogger or some similar
short
Rohais, Roheis, see Rothais.
Rohard(us), see *Rothard. Ro(h)esia, see Rothais. Rol(l)and: Rolland (Northampt.), Rollandus (Suss., Cornw., 384; Roland etc.) Ellis, Intr. II p. p. 18 (12th or 13th c.); Rol(l)andus ibid. pp. 83, 99, 111, 123, 129, 130,
LVD
Rolandus Decanus CME II p. 271 (AD 113360); Rolland de Dinant Eot. Oblat. p. 149 (AD 1201); Rodlandus Malherbe KG p. 7 (AD 1199); Rotland KG p. 6; Roteland, Rotlwland EH I pp. 484, 487; Rolland 131
15th
(13th
c.);
(=Rotholand) CE II p. 151, EH II p. 29; RodlamV (dat., socio Walland' Teutonici) CE I p. 233 (AD 1215); Rodland, Rotlandus LTD pp. 104, 108; Rolent de Anvers EB p.
(AD 118687); cf. Roelandu (ace.) de Anvers (AD 1214) = Rotelandus Danvers Abbr.
69
Fin. p. 534
Rodent
75;
p.
Eot. Plac,
(de Anvers) ibid. p. 73; Roivlandc (surname)
LVD pp. 123, 125, etc. OG Hrodland, Rodland, Rol(l)and, etc. F 909, OF Rol(l)ant, A dim. form of Rolent, Roulant, etc. Langlois p. 570 1
f.
name
(dat., Eector of Wissenden) Abb. Lind. p. 121. Cf. further the Italian forms Orlando and Orlandinus (merchants of Lucca) CPE I p. 315 (AD 1289),
this
EB
p.
982
Rolandino
is
(AD 1279
Roricus (Suff.)
OG
2
80)
.
Roric(us), Rorich, etc. forms belong to
F
form Hroric in
F
For the members see
2
The forms Ruelend, Ruelent
with
RB
may Ellis,
Kalbow
p.
151.
be an original Intr. II p.
It
seems most likely
Hrodric, Rodric.
Cf. the
ibid.
1
Biogr. Misc. p. 36,
1281.
OG
these
that
384.
Ellis, Intr. II p.
p.
and Amerland.
(male)
(e.
g.
Rot. Cane. p. 266,
309, etc.) are perhaps to be explained
When
pi. n.
382.
Ro(d)l)ert
occurring as a surname, Roelent and Rodelent (= JRhuddlan)
Cf. Eoelent
220
EH
Rosamunda, Rosemunda, Exc. Eot. Fin. II
F
Ros(e)munda,
Of the
obscure.
mention rausn
c
OHG
II p. 839, Eot.
Cane.
p.
18,
FA
I p. 198, etc. p. 560, 1282. The origin of the first
hros
member
etymologies suggested 3 Eoss ON rausa laut
sprechen ON For the second mem5
c
c
,
Euhm' and Latin
c
rosa
rose'.
is
suffice to
may
it
,
ber see Claremunda. Roscelin, see Eoselin. Rosselin, see Bozelin.
Rostand, see Rustand. Rotbert, see Ro(d)bert.
Roteland, see Rol(l)and. Rothais (uxor Eicardi filii Gisleberti, Hertf., Hunt.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 481; Rohcis (wife of Walter Eastell) Abbr. Plac. Miss Yonge (p. 204) mentions Rohais (wife of Gilp. 51. bert de Gaunt).
OG
Hrodohaidis, Rothaid, Ruodheid etc.
members
see
second
name Rofhjesia, member analogous Rothardo
*Rothard,
to that of Alesia
(dat.)
CCE
III
p.
RohardftisJ (Som.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 384; p.
For the
903.
also belongs Adelais(a). a development of the exhibiting
ME
the
F
Here
Rofdjbert and
<
420
Adelaisa.
(AD
1320);
Rohard Eot. Cane,
108.
OG
Hrodhard, Rodhard, Rotard, etc. (F 903 f.) > OF Rohart, Roart (Langlois p. 569). For the loss of the dental
Mackel
cf.
p.
III p. 244,
CE
I p. 444, etc.
derives
BCS
this
also
belong Ruardi (gen.) CME p. 180, Ruard (surname)
Test. Nev.
u for
Rodin msesse preost Searle
Here
168.
Ruardus
o is
AN; cf. Stimming (AD 958).
p.
190.
1010
name from OE Hro divine.
I prefer
to explain it as an Anglicized form of a continental name. Cf. Hrodin, Rodin etc. (F 887 f.) < Hrod-, see Ro(djbert.
The same
charter contains other continental p. ns.
Rotier, see Rod&rius.
Rotland, see Rol(l)and. Rotroc (Oxf.) Ellis, Intr. II
p.
385.
221
OG
Of.
members
Hrodroh, Rodroh, Ruodoroh
F
etc.
For the
908.
and Roghard.
see Ro(d)bert
Rozelin (Hertf., Ess., etc.), Rozel' (Yorks.), Rozelinus (Suss., Northampt.), Rozelinus (homo Comitis Hugonis), Ellis, Intr. I p. 479,
Roscelyn
nachus
LVD
II pp. 381, 385; Roscelin(us) Rot. Obi. p. Ill (AD 1200);
ECE
Rocelyn
lin,.
EH
103,
(AD
9
I p.
I
Bardsley
OG
p.
pp. 61, 69; Roscelinus mo-
MES
II p. 255; Rotscelino (dat.) p. 155; Rosce(surnames) Exc. Hot. Fin. II p. 183, p.
CEC
E
Rocelino (dat.) fil. Clarenbaldi I p. 126; see further 1155); Rosselini (gen.) p.
537, etc.;
EM
126.
Ruozelin,
Roscelinus
F
890,
OF
Rocelin,
Roscelin
Roscelinus = Rodulfus, Stark pp.
Langlois p. 565. Of. 94 and Rozo below.
On
the various spellings for
#,
61,
see
Azelin.
Rozo
(Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 207.
OG
Rozo, Rozzo etc. (F 890), hypochoristic forms of compounds with Hrod-. Of. Stark p. 78.
Ruard, see *Rothard.
Rumbald: Rumbaldus baldus de Brabant
plummer p. 273;
(AD
ibid. p. cf.
also
(Glouc.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 385;
FY
133 the
p.
104
(AD pi.
n.
(AD 1400); 1405); Tericus Rumboldes
Rum-
Hugo Rumbald, Rumbald
wyJce
FA V
CCE p.
I
164
1428).
OG
Rumbald, Rumbold, etc. F 883. F ibid, and Bruckp. 300 assume the first member to be OHG hrom Euhm\ It may be questioned, however, whether the almost entire absence of h, the frequent occurrence of the form Rum- and lastly the Mod. G form Raumer do not c render it likely that Rum- < *ruma- geraumig (cf wid ^eit* in p. ns) is also to be taken into account 1 Cf. also the pi. n. (on) Rumanhelle BCS 1033 (AD 958), which perhaps contains a native short form Ruma. ner
c
3
.
.
1
For the second member see Albod(o).
222
*Rumwold: Rumivoldes mor BCS 541 (AD 875); Rumoldus Intr. II p. 385. presbyter (Wilts.), Rumoldus (Hertf.) Ellis, Of. OG Rumald, Rumold F 885, Flemish Rumold Oorkondenboek I 81. For the members see Rumbald and Ansoldus.
Rustand: Magister Rustandus Ann. Dunst. p. 199 (AD 1255); Ritstan' EC p. 194 (AD 1213); Rustand Durandi CCE II p. 10 (AD 1258); Rostandus (of Bordeaux) CPE I p.
436
(AD
1291).
Rustant, Rostan (Langlois p. 579) < OG Hruodstein, For the first member see Rodstein, Rostein etc. F 914.
OF
R(o)dbert\ the second the OF development see
member Mackel
is
p.
OHG
stein 'Stein
3 .
For
l 115, Kalbow pp. Ill, 125
.
s. Saisselinus, see Sasselinus.
Salo (Warw.)
OG
Salo
Ellis,
(F
Intr. II p.
1290
f.),
386.
a short
form of compounds with f
^chwarz or sal, OE sele 2 SaaF) 3 Sarauuard, Saruurd mon. (Eadmund, Eadred) Grueber pp.
Sal-
(OHG
salo
5
.
138, 155.
OG 1
p.
Saroward,
The
NE
Saraward,
surname Ruston
Saroard (Pol. is
of
local
Irm.)
origin;
cf.
F
1300.
Bardsley
660. 2
Also used as a name-element.
3
The
ME
probably < OG
Winkler
p.
surname Selke (Fines II p. Salico F 1291 f. Cf. Mod.
333.
79,
G
RH
II p. 222) is Selke, Fris. Selke
223
member is OHG saro (OE second member see Beluard.
The
first
the
f
searu)
Hustling'
1 ;
for
(Soin.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 208.
Sarpo
probably a hypochoristic form of some such OHG name as Saraperath, Sarapreth F 1300. Formations of a similar kind are found in abundance in Stark p. 104 ff. This
is
ME
The
surname Sarp (e. = Scarp, Scharp
I p. 51)
g.
is
Sasselinus
RH
(e.
g.
Saisselinus
(Ess.),
II pp. 637, 647, Cal. Inq. II pp. 566, 607).
EH
(Suff.)
Intr.
Ellis,
I
pp.
482, 483.
A Of.
dim. form of the
Longnon
Sasuualo Petri,
p.
361
(Suss.,
common OG name Saxo 2
(F 1288).
f.
Berks.,
etc.),
Sasuualo (homo Abbatis S.
(homo Henrici de Ferrieres, Line.)
Sasuualo
Line.) II p. 386.
Ellis, Intr.
Saxwalo (Rom.) F 1289. The first member is the same name; the second member might be OHG walah (OE wealh) Fremder Savaric: Saverico (dat.) de Malo Leon Rot. Obi. p. 72 (AD 1199), Rot. Fines p. 576 (AD 1216), Savaric (Bisli. of Bath) RC p. 129 (AD 1204); Savericus de Cotes RCR I p. as in preceding
c
5
.
1199; Savaricus de Bo(h)un Exc. Rot. Fin. I pp. 270, 451, CR I p. 248; Savaric (of Poitou) CRC p. 2; Savaricum (ace.) de Hue Fed. Fin. Ebor. p. 132 (AD 1208);
378
(AD
Sauaric (a monk) Ped. Fin. II p. 54 (AD 1197); Savericus Rot. Fin. II p. 520 (AD 1270); Savari LVD p. 61
Exc.
(13th
c.),
etc.
Sabaricus, Savaricus
The
member
F
1286,
OF
Savari, Langlois p. 609
etymologically obscure; cf. the suggestions by Bruckner p. 54 and F ibid. For the second
f.
member
first
is
see Albericus.
1 The name This element does not occur in native names. Searu BOS 604, 612 is certainly corrupt; it appears as Sedru
ibid. 613. 2
Belonging Wortf. 8,142.
to
the
name
of
the
Saxons;
cf.
Kluge, Zfd
224
Scotland, see the following name. [Scotland, Scolland: Scollandus (Suss.)
Ellis, Intr. II p. 387;
ECE
MES
II p. 94 pp. 27, 43; Escolland (Kent) 1199); Scotland (abbot of Augustine's) Hist. Aug. pp. 132; Scotlandi (gen.) p. 164 (AD 1206); Escot-
Scolland
(AD
EC
101,
ECE
I p. 189
(AD 1198); Scollant Gal. (surname) Escolland Doc. p. 255; (a messenger of Eannulf Flambard's to the Archb. of Canterbury) Sim. Dun. (Surtees Soc.) I land
96.
p.
name does not occur
This
Normandy,
name
the
of
sult
as a
ME
a
is
it
Scots
NF
a
of
where
+
it
in
is
of
Amerland. tl.
is
formation
younger see
land,
assimilation
surname
Germany but
in
When
most cases of
found in from the the
is
II
re-
Scotland occurs local origin (-
de
Scotland).]
Sebode, see Sigboda.
Sebrand (homo Alex, de Pointon) CR I p. 241 (AD 1215). Cf. Mod. G Seebrandt, which F 1322 explains from older See Sigebrand below.
Sigibrand, Segebrand. Selke, see Salo.
*SenebaId, Senebaldi (gen.) camerarii domini Pape CE I p. 445 (AD 1220-21); Senebaut (surname) ELP I p. 33 (AD 1203).
Sinebaldus,
bishop)
,
Sinopold
the
Germanic prefix
sin
W.
(under Singrun);
it
the second
Bruckner
Senebaldus 1
Italian
F
p.
Sinibald
304,
The
1337.
first
(an
member
is
5
'immer for which see Kluge, Et. is absent from native For p. ns.
member
see Albod(o). see Serlo, Bjorkman, Pers. p. 116.
Sibertus de Colonia, goldsmyth,
OG
Sigibert,
guished from native 1 !
the
Cf. Sinebaldus
The
,
etc.
FY 1320
p. f.
98
(AD
Not
to
1396).
be
distin-
Sigebeorht.
de Fiesco, subsequently Pope Innocent IV.
member second member see first
F Sibert < OE
Sibert 2
is
OHGr
Adalbert.
c
sigi,
sigu
(OE
sige)
Sieg';
for
225
Siemond, see Sigemund. Syboda mon. (Aethelred Cnut) Hildebrand pp. 163, 164, 237, 313, Grueber pp.
Sigboda, II.,
Siboda,
Sibeoda,
201, 247, 248; Siboda
OG bodo
see Searle.
Sigibodo, Sigebodo, Sibodo, Siboto, etc. F 1322, SegeCarstens p. 32. For the member see Sibertus and
Of different origin
Anderboda.
Agnes,
(Isota, p.
LVH,
Sibode,
110,
Alicia
et
Sibota)
the
is
LVD
which might be a variant
p.
of the
fern,
name
Sibota
Ill, Sibota
common
ME
Pt
Y
name
Sibitta.
Sigebrand mon. (Eadw. the Elder, Aethelstan) Grueber pp. 92, 118; Sibrand, Sybrondus CME I p. 172, II p. 328
(AD 121631).
OG
1 etc. F 1322, Carstens Sigibrand, Sigebrand, Sibrand above. Of. Sebrand Winkler 337. 32, p. p. Sigeland mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 102. ,
Mod. G Siegland F 1328. For the members see Sibertus and Amerland. Sigemund, Siemond mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 127 f. OG Sigemund 2 F 1330. The form Siemond (with Bom. Semond o < u) shows that this is a continental name. and is an error the same denotes moneyer (Keary ibid.) The OE for Siemond, not < *Scemund, as Searle suggests. is on record. Sigemund -equivalent Sinerdus (burgensis de Bruges) OR I p. 567 (AD 1222). OG Sinard F 1337. For the members see *Senebald and
OG
Sigilant,
Sicland
Inn.),
(Pol.
*Actard.
Sinolda (wife of Eicard Pucin, Cornw.) Exc. Eot. Fin. I 70
p.
(AD
1221).
Frisian
Cf.
form
fern,
of
Sinalda Winkler
Sinuald*
F
1338.
p.
343,
which might be a
The above name
haps a NF form of an unrecorded *Sinhild Stanard, see Bjdrkman, Pers. p. 130, foot-note f
,
1
2
3
15
Cf. Sibertus
and Aedelbrand.
and Dagemond.
Cf.
Sibertus
Cf.
*Senebald and Ansoldus.
T.
Forssner
.
cf.
is
Iseldis. 2.
per-
226
*Starcher, see Estarcher. *StarcuIf,
(Norf.)
Starcolfus
Ellis,
Intr. I p. 487; Star coif
(surname) Rot. Orig. II p. 77 (Edw. OG- Starculf, Star coif, etc. F 1362 see Estarcher
III.).
For the members
f.
and Adelulfus.
II., Cnut) Grueber pp. 201, 278, Hildebrand pp. 94, 95, 121, 253, 254; Roberto (obi.) Sunegod Exc. Rot. Fin. I p. 174 (AD 1228).
Sunegod mon. (Aethelstan
Probably from a continental etymon *Sunigaut the first member of which is related to Goth, sunja Wahrheit *. For The money er's name the second member see Mangod. of Godsune occurring in the form a reversed also be might t
c
Edw.
reigns of Cnut
Suneman (weorflig)
OG Sun(e)native, is
(Yorks.,
BCS
D
the Conf.
Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 233;
1121
(AD
Sunemannes
963).
Suneman, Suniman* F 1371. OE compounds with do not seem to have existed. Sunegod (above) is not as is to be seen from its second member, Sunulf
probably ON, see Bjorkman, Namenk.
LVD
5 (12th
p.
c.),
I p. 60,
and Sungiue
forms
of
BCS
1044
ON is
p. 81, Sungeoue* Sungeoua (wife of Gamelo) Sim. Durh.
LVD
(AsJcil, Sungiue) p. 5 are Anglicized Sunnifa, Sunefa* Lind 978 f., Sunner dux a mistake for Gunner dux ibid. 1043. The
only remaining compound with Sun- in England seems to be Sunwinus (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 233, of which no Od-
ON
or
equivalent hybrid formation.
is
on record,
and which perhaps
is
a
Sungeoue, Sungiua, etc., see the preceding name. Sunwinus, see Suneman. 1 2
Of.
Of.
Meyer-Liibke p. 48. Sunegod and Godesman.
3
... Archillus, Basing, Thorulf, Sungeoue, Tliora in (Ketel et) Sunniua p. 58 and Sunniue ibid. p. 50. Of. further Sunneue ibid. p. 32, (Ulfkil et) Sungiua .
4
Occurring
ibid. p.
48,
.
LVD
and (Swartebrandus,) Sungeua
ibid.
p.
59.
,
227
T. Tancard
of
(sheriff
CPE
Tancardi (Pembroke)
filium)
FY
Tankard
118
ibid. p.
CCE
Pembroke)
Eoche
Tancarcl de la
373
II p.
(AD
I p. 23 (AD 1282); Gir. Cambr. YI p. 85;
1290);
(Eicardum Willelmus
(AD 1289); Eobertus Tankard, girdeler, 1412); Tankard, Tanc(h)ard, TanJcerd (surI p. 285, II p. 122, Eot. Orig. I p. 247, 5
p.
(AD
EH names) ECE Due. Lane. pp. Ill, 153, etc. OG Thancard (Mod. G DancJcert),
DanThe first member is OHG l For the sedank, OS thank (OE fane) T>ank, Gedanke cond member see *Aetard. kert
F
Winkler
1403,
p.
Fris. Danchart,
58.
.
MES OG
''Tanchelinus, Tanchelini (gen.) Probably a Eom. dim. form of
F
137.
p.
Tlianco, Tanco, Danco,
preceding name. Of., however, Celtic Tanconus, Tancinus, etc. Stokes p. 128. Tancrad, Tancred, Thancred: Thancredus BCS 1297 (AD etc.
1402
973); Tancradus
munuc
see
f.;
monachus
758
ibid.
the
(AD
KCD
754
(AD 1020
(Normannus
1038);
38);
fanred
Tanredi,
filius)
Tanre, Tanri, Tauredi (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 189; Tancredus Ann. Dunst. p. 25 (AD 1190); Thancredi (gen.) I p.
EM
Tancredus
460;
Tancreti
(gen.)
Bernardi
(filius
ibid.
Tangredi (= Tancredi)
I
p.
EB
II p.
86, p.
I p.
229
208
Tancrce (Berks.) ibid. p. p. 74 (Edw. I.).
filius)
CME
(AD 307 (AD
370; Tancredi,
(AD 125467); 1166); (Willelmus
1166); Willelmus
Tancred Cust.
OG
Thancrad, Tancrad, Tancred (Norman),
etc.
F
1404
f.,
spelling T in this element is due to NF missing from native p. ns and, in OE times, occurs only in the continental name Tancrad. The Celtic name Tangisilus, Thangil (regis optimas) BCS 4, 5 (AD 605) is probably identical with Old Cornish Tanc-uuestel < *tanco1
The predominant
influence.
f
Friedo'
Thane-
and
is
5
*cjeis(t)lo-s
(OE
glsel) 'Geisel
.
228
For the first member see (for which see Adradus) into been have -red, but e is rather due Anglicized may a*. OG of NF to the development
OF
Tangre
Tancard.
1
Langiois
p.
630.
The second member -rod
Tascelinus, see Tezelinus.
CR
Tasin
I p.
Probably
a
202 (AD 1215). Eom. dim. form
of
OG
Tas(s)o*
Gr. Tas(s)ilo (see Schatz, Altbair. Tassinel Langiois p. 631.
also
OF
23)
F 405. Of. F ibid, and
Te(d)bald, see Theodbakl *Tedred, see Theodred.
*Tedwarettus,
(AD
Tedwaretto
de
(dat.)
Botein
CR
I
p.
460
1221).
Seemingly an Italian dim. form of Thedware below. Tedwine, see Theodwine. Teherus (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 393. This name is < OG Theothere*, etc. (F 1433 f.) with NF Of the same origin is probably Ter^is loss of the dental. II p. 238 Intr. Ellis, (<*Teerus) Terbertus (Suss.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 394, is an error for Tetr
'.
Hildebrand DB p. 324, foot-note name occurs in F 1389 (from Rom. sources). lertus, see
The latter For the mem-
1.
bers see Tetbaldus and Adalbert. Terri(c), see Theodric.
Tetbaldus, (Wilts., Dev.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 492; Tetbaldus (Suss.), Tetbaldus (homo Drogonis de Bevrere, Line.), Tetbaldus presbyter (Suss.), Tetbaudus (Bedf.) ibid. II p. 394. 1
For
2
The
this
form see Kalbow
p.
142.
Tankersley contains, according to Moorman (p. The two Thanchere, Thancrced or Thanchard. latter alternatives are most plausible, since the first-mentioned p. n. is not on record in England, as far as my knowledge goes. 186
3
f.),
Of.
pi. n. a p. n.
Bruckner
p.
48,
Kluge, IF
IV
p.
347.
1
For the members see Theodbald and Aedelhere.
5
The form Teorleda, LVD p. 49 (12th or ON, to judge by the second member.
to be
13th
c.)
would seem
229
Tetbald,
under
OE
by F (1388
are placed
etc.
Tetbaud,
Tetbold,
f.)
used as a name-element see Miiller p. 97, ON teitr). But most of the compounds with Tet- given by F are taken from Bom. sources and are to be derived from Theod- < *feuda- Volk 31 Hence the above forms are identical with Theodbald below.
(OHG
*taita~
zeiz,
also
tat,
c
.
*Tetbertus, see Terbertus.
IV
Tetildis (Suff.) Fed. Fin. Tethildis
(several
Teuthildis*,
on
is
equivalent
29
p.
(AD
instances from etc.
1198).
Rom.
(F 1436),
sources)
F
1389,
OE
which no
of
recorcf!
Tezelinus coquus (Surr., Suss.,
Hants.,
Intr. I
etc.) Ellis,
p. 492, II p. 394; Tascelinus presbyter (Ess.) ibid. II p. 393. These naTetzelin, Tecelin, Tescelinus F 388, 1388.
OG
mes might be dim. forms of compounds with
form *Tat
J
Tascelinus
.
etymon
OHG
tat
OE
(OS dad,
deed, ded)
then a non-mutated form of the same
is cf.
*Ta#ilin;
of Taz(z)o (F 388), a hypochoristic
Tazzilo, Tacilo
F
388.
Tezelin
might
dim. form belonging to the name-stems *Taitaor Theuda-. On the spelling sc for z see Azelin.
be
also
a
LVD
Thanggeoue
p. 6 (12th
c.).
OG
equivalent probably a hybrid formation. No recorded. The first member does not occur in native
This is
names
is
whereas
Tancard),
(see
the
second member, com-
OG
peratively rare in p. ns, is very common in England For the first g see Tangre" under Tancrad.
Thedberh
OG 1
bow it
LVD
Theutberga,
Initial p.
p.
135,
for
t
52;
Theberga vidua
CMR
F
1420
Theodberga,
p
original
Mackel
etc.
p.
and In
128.
for eu,
e
II p. 41. f. Cf. Theod-
eo are
2
For the members see Tetbaldus and *Ainild.
3
On pages
5
and
6
Aelfgeofu,
dieone, Leofgeoue, Merioue,
OF;
cf.
Kal-
and later records, however, is due to the ME rendering
cannot be ascertained whether e For the second t (< d), see Kalbow
Aeieoue,
.
DB
of e for eo.
occur:
3
p.
134.
LVD
the following names in -gifu Aldgeofu, Brihtgeoue, Earngeoue, Go-
in
Scegeofu, Simgeoue
and Wyngeoue,
230
and
bald
On
Alberia.
Kalbow
the loss of the dental see
p. 82.
Thedisius, see *Theodgis.
CME
Thedware (Eicardus Thedware)
I p. 328.
OG F
Teodoar, Theotuuar, Deotivar, etc. (male and fern.) For the members see Theodbald and F 1531. Of. 1451.
*Tedwarettus above.
Theodbald: Tebaldus (Suff.), Tedbaldus (homo Drogonis de Bevrere, Yorks.), Tedbaldus (homo Judithse comitissse, Bedf.), 1 Teodbald (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 393. Teobalde (dat.) AS 2 Chr. 1114 H; Teodbald (Archb., Aftbot of Bee) ibid. 1140 3 E; TcBdbalde (dat.) de Blais ibid. 1116 E; Tebaldus, Theo-
144
(Obit.);
548
(AD
Theob
le
Yaloines
EH
II p. 837;
Franceis
ibid.
Blundo
Cane.
Eot,
p.
II
CE
Theob de Colon 97
p.
CE
I p. 167
(AD
1226);
Plac. p. 811,
464;
Tibaldus
FA Y
ibid.
Walter! ibid.
II
p.
495,
EH
II
FY
p. 109 (AD 1404); 120112) = Teobaldus
(AD 120112); Tybaud de Yaleines 121112);
159
p.
FA I p. Y p. 185
p. 52; Tebbolt (surname, Cant.)
Willelmus Tebott, tapiter, Walteri EB p. 141 (AD
1214);
Teobald de
EH
(AD
p.
I p. 27
(AD
Teobaldus de Bray
323;
(AD 1316); Theobaldus de Nevill (Leic.) 1316); Thebaud, Tebaut (surnames)
153
p.
Theobald(us)
1271),
pp. 19, 53, 63, 90, 104,
de Yerdun Exc. Rot. Fin. II
1205); Theobaldo (dat.)
(AD
LVD
Thedbaldus, Teodbald
baldus,
(cf. Teobald de Yaloines above) ibid. p. 588 (AD further instances in Bardsley pp. 740, 744, 749.
OG 1417
Theudobald, Teutbald, Theobald ff.
The
first c
diet
of
1
(OE fieod) Yolk' the most common
8
4
4
is
etc.
OS
common) F OHG- diotfa),
(very
thiod(a),
This name-element, which
.
in
OG
p. ns, appears in
Bish. of Wore., formerly a canon of p. 147 (Obit.).
Baiocensis canonicus 2
member
LYD LVD pp.
= Theo(d}baldus = Theobald IY, Count of Cf. also Wrede, Wand.
142,
Blois. p.
62.
Bayeux;
150 (Obit.).
is
one
some com-
cf.
Teobaldus
231
OE
pounds in the
10th
1
cent,
,
2 but, with very few exceptions and mostly in moneyer's names
Cnut which probably are
red
in
his
right suggestion (p. The rarely found in native p. ns. are in most cases explained by
certainly
The but
from Eadis
therefore
200) that Theod- is various forms above
NF or Latin influence. be due to the influence of OE peod, might rather a learned (Latin) spelling. On t, see Tetbald.
initial is
Binz
continental.
only from
,
th
same way, the diphthong eo is probably also in most cases to be considered as Latin; when e occurs, it is
In the
OF
(see
Tetbald),
although
ME
it
might
also be the result of
The forms Tibaldus, monophthongization Tybaud are < OF Tibaut, Thiebaut, Tt/baut (Langlois p. 635 f.) < OG Thiotbald, cf. Mackel p. 128. With these the
forms
of
OE
Tidbald
(e.
g.
eo.
BOS
easily have been confused.
82, 184, 379, etc.) might For the second member see
Albod(o). :;
Theodgis, Thedisius de Camilla (Dean of Wolverhampton)
CPR I p. 226 (AD 1286). OG Theotgis, Deotgis, Teutgis members
see Theodbald
(Rom.)
F
1431.
For the
and Ernegis.
Theodred, peodred, see the instances in Searle and Birch, Index p. 116 f. It is not possible to determine whether they are native or not, though it is worthy of notice that they are from the ninth and, most of them, from the tenth and eleventh centuries. Of continental origin is perhaps,
judge by its form, the moneyer's name Tedredo* Eadrnund) Keary p. 130. Theodric: Theodricus, Tedricus aurifaber 4 (Berks., to
1
(?)
(St.
Surr.,
See Searle.
g. Theodbald, son of Aedelric of Bernicia, GET p. 134. See Theudrad, Theod(ejrad, Tendered etc. F 1443 f. Theodbald and Tancrad. 4 Cf. FNC IV p. 41: "Doubtless one of those craftsmen from the Teutonic mainland whose presence in England had been encouraged by a constant tradition going back to the days of 2
3
Cf.
OG
Eadgar".
e.
232
Oxf.)
I p. 492; Tedricus Pointel (Ess.) ibid. p.
Intr.
Ellis,
468; Tedric (Som., SUIT.), Tedricus
(Ess.),
Teodericus (frater
Galteri diaconi, Suff.) ibid. II pp. 238, 394; Teodorici (gen.)
episcopi BCS 737 68; Theodericus
(Aethelstan)
CME
Teutonico
(dat.)
KH
I
Theodricfus)
;
LYD
143
(AD 112430); (AD 1215); Tedrich
I p. 199
Henricus TetheriJcson van Durdraght, marchaunt,
(AD
Temeus
1416);
EB
Hareng tisse
Fland?
nico
ibid.
Nev.
p.
326
CE
175
(AD
LYD
(AD
Terry
1244);
CPE
181
ibid.
(AD
200
(AD
1309);
CCE
EH
p.
1461);
Thudrich (surname)
OG
II p.
I p. 278 pp. 52, 54; Therricus prior I Ill (Edw. I.); Terri', (Yorks.) p.
ibid. I p.
Terry (surnames)
p.
Terricus Baril Test.
1216);
Terric Flandr Eot. Cane. p. 155; Terricus le
Theori, Teori
Tierrici
FY p. 124 Temeus
17;
p.
1166); Terrico (dat.) clerico comi(AD 1214); Terrico (obi.) Teuto-
(AD
I p.
Yyleyn (merchant of Flanders)
21;
LYD
Alemannus 1
154, 258
pp.
171;
p.
pp. 45, Theodorico
(surname) Theodoricus de Wermewelle Fines II p. 92;
15;
p.
CE
I p.
197, II p. 617; Tierric
-MES
p.
FY
149; Willelmus Tirry, cordwaner, II p. 170 (Eic. I); Todrici (gen.)
E
CPE
75
I p.
(AD
1283), etc.
Theuderic, Theudoricus, Theodoricus, Thiedericus, Died-
(extremely common) F 1445, OF Thierri, Tier(r)i Langlois p. 637 f. Theodric occurs in LY and in the Nortetc.
ric*,
3 209, Surt. Soc.) and Alfred's translation of Boethius, in Waldere II
humbr. genealogies (Sim. Durh. further
in
I p.
Deor's Klage v. 18, Widsif) v. 115 (a king of the East It is very G-oths) and ibid. v. 24 (a king of the Franks).
v. 4,
Of. Terrici (gen.) le Alemaund RH I p. 42 (Edw. I). For the members see Theodbald and Albericus. Theodoric is a learned form. For the NF forms Terri, Terricus (Latinized) and Tierric (< NF Tierri) see Kalbow pp. 26, 44. Tedricfh), 1
2
the
Luhmann 3
etymon
probable
suggests.
Not
II p.
5).
The
of
spellings
is
Terri,
Tod-
not
and
< OHGr
Thud-
are
tat,
as
Kalbow
explained
after
pp. 81, 147. in
the
genealogies
in
AS
Chr.
(see
Earle-Plummer
233
well possible that these instances, too, should be ascribed to continental influence. Cf. Binz p. 200.
Theodulf mon.
(Eadmund, Eadred) Grueber pp. 139, 140,
Teolf (Som.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 238.
154;
OG
Theudulf, Theodulf,
etc.
F
1453
and Adelulfus. Theodwine (Abbot of Ely 1076
For the members
f.
see Theodbald
a
79,
Norman monk
of
1 FNC IV p. 482; Theodguin LVD p. 14; TedJumieges) winus (?) mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 130. OG Theoduin, etc. F 1452 f. For the members see
Theodbald and Amalwin.
OF
In the
p. ns,
first
Kalbow
w
The
-gum
spelling
after consonant appears as is dissyllabic, as e, g. in
member
AN. gu only when
for -win
is
Amalguin\ see
p. 118.
[Thurgunda (qusedam nobilis domina) CMR I p. 267; (Godwynus cum uxore) Turgund RM I p. 328. This is certainly < ON porgunna* Lind 1174; cf. also Dan. Thurgunt Nielsen p. 94. The second member was altered into agreement with the continental form -gund(a).]
Rip.
142 *Tiard, Tiardi (gen.) OF Thiart (Kalbow p. Ill) < f. Cf. Tibaldus and *Actard.
(AD
OG
Tibaldus, see Theodbald. Tibert: Willelmus Tibert, Petrus Tibert
OF bert
3
1156).
Thiuthard,
etc.
F
1432
LTD
p. 107 (13th c.). Thibert Tibert, Tybert, (Langlois p. 635) < OG ThiotF 1423. OE Tidbeorht is perhaps also to be taken etc.
under consideration. Tideman, Tidemanno
(abl.) de Ly nib erg (and sociis suis mercatoribus Alemanum) Rot. Orig. II pp. 167, 212 (Edw.
:f
1 2
He
is
called
Thedwinus abbas Eliensis
CMR
Pers. p. 150, which
I p. 23.
he assumes to *porgun, Bjorkman, pi. n. Thorganby. 3 For the members see Theodbald and Adalbert. It is possible that the moneyer's name peodberht (Eadred) Grueber p. 143 is also of continental origin. Cf. also the instance from Cf.
enter into the
LVH,
given by Seaiie.
234
FY p. 127 (AD 1418); III.); Thomas Tydeman, shipman, Johannes Tydeman, brewer, ibid. p. 130 (AD 1420); Tydman van Camp ibid. p. 112 (AD 1409); cf. also Bardsley 750.
p.
OG
Theotman,
etc.
Dietman,
F
1440,
Tidemannus (AD
G
Thielemann, Tiedemann, etc.), 1304) Carstens p. 17 (Mod. 1 Frisian Tifejdemann, Tydemann Winkler pp. 390, 39 1 The above forms are to be kept distinct from OE Tidman, .
member
the first
number
of p. ns in
exists in
which
OE
is
England.
tid
c
Zeit\ occurring in a
Whether the same element
OG
personal nomenclature is uncertain. Cf., howforms Zita and Zitolfa Bruckner p. 325. ON
the
ever,
of
Tidemann (Lind 1028)
is
German.
Tierric, see Theodric.
Tigerus (Suff.)
Ellis,
Intr. II p. 394.
Probably = OF Tigier (Langlois p. 641) < OG Thiodger* (F 1428 f.) or some similar form, in which case the OG diphthong io was rendered with i in OF; cf. Mackel p. 128.
According to Kalbow (p. Ill), i may also have arisen through the influence of the following palatal. Tilbrandus comes BCS 521 (AD 868). The second member points to OG or ON" origin 3 but no equivalent form seems to be recorded in these dialects. The first
member
found in in the
c
OE
HG
Goth, (ga)tils passend' and not unfrequently In OG it is rare and appears mostly p. ns.
is
form
Zil-, in
ON
It is therefore possible that
it is lacking altogether in p. ns. Tilbrandus is a hybrid formation.
Tirry, see Theodric.
Tiselinus (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 239.
This etc. 1
F
perhaps < OG Thiezelin, Ticelin, Dizelin*, 1417, Stark p. 94, OF Tiecelin, see Kalbow p. 53.
name
is
For the members see Theodbald and Godesman. Tiddevelopment of OG eo (> io > ie) > For the members see Theodbald and Amelger.
to the 8
8 1
Cf.
is
?..
Aedelbrand above.
Dim. forms
of
compounds with *peuda-,
see Theodbald.
due
235
On
s for z see Azelin.
It
also be a dim.
might
form of
Tiso,
see the following name.
Tisonem
*Tiso,
ELP I p. 90 (AD 1209); FA V p. 311 (AD 1428).
(ace.)
(gen.) Tyso (Wore.) Of.
OG
which Bruckner
Tiso (F 411),
(p.
Willelmi
242) associates
5
c
The form Tisonwith Goth. (filu)deisei Klugheit, Arglist (Gislebertus Tison) Ellis, Intr. I p. 493, might be a NF variant of Tiso, but in consideration of its surname func.
it is better explained by Hildebrand (DB an original appellative meaning Feuerbrand\
tion
343) as
p.
c
Trasemundus
Tresmundus
243;
p.
Trasmundus
(Wilts.), (of
the
(Dors.) Ellis, Intr. II church of Shenington) Ann.
Tresmund Culling EC p. 169 Cane. p. 201. Tresmund Strode Eot. (AD 1207); Tlirasamund (King of the Yandals 496 523), Trasamund, Trasemund, Trasimund, Trasmund, etc. F 1463 f. The first member is generally assumed to be related to Goth, firasa ON prasa streiten\ The above side(balpei) Streitzucht Theok.
121
p.
(AD
c
1241);
c
3
,
form
also the
compounds. Tresbert, Tresmir, Tresericus, F) shows the same development as OF tres < tras (< Latin trans); cf. the Latin form Transmundus. For the second member see Claremunda 1 Tresmund, see the preceding name. Tres-
(cf.
Tresuin
etc.
in
.
[Truhant (surname, Norf.) (surname,
name,
Suff.)
ECE
I p.
Suff.) ibid. p.
F
to
be
(AD
1194),
Truan
p. 90 (AD 1346), Trouhunt (sur99 (AD 1401 2) is probably an origi-
nal by- or nick-name, viz. truant
and not
127
FA V
connected with
c
an
OG
idler'
(<
OF
truand),
Truand, Truant,
etc.
1465.]
Tybaud, see Theodbald. 1
Bardsley's derivation
Tesymond, Tossemund
etc.
(p.
742) of the
< Trasfejmund
ME is
surname Tacyman,
not convincing.
236
u. Ubba dux Fresciorum, Ubba dux Fresonum, Sim. Durh. probably not a Frisian, but the Danish mentioned in AS Chr. 870 F (see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 165). The distinction between Frisians and Danes, made by early writers, cannot always be taken too seriously, particularly on account of the fusion of the two nations that will have taken place more or less in the [RS]
202, 204
chieftain
border
is
Ubba,
districts.
Ubert, see Hubert.
Uctebrand (Derb.,
Botel., Line.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 248, 398. second member does not occur in native names (see
The
Aedelbrand); a corresponding OG or ON form is, however, not recorded. It seems probable that it is a hybrid formation,
for
the
member being
first
which see
the
OE
name-element Uht-,
Miiller p. 92.
Ugo, see Hugo. Ugolinus, see Hugelin.
Umfridus
(filius
Boun
frid de
Boberti, Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 402; UmI p. 97 (Edw. I); Umfrid ibid. p.
(Dev.)
RH
336, II p. 700; Unfrei (surname) ibid. p. 708;
name)
ibid. p.
Umfrey
(sur-
476, etc.
OG
1 The above forms Unfrid, Unfred, Umfred F 1479. cannot well be kept distinct from Hunfrid (above). In OE
the present
name seems
to occur
Unferd (son of Ecglaf) in Urlwin(e), see *Erlwin(e).
Urso (Wilts., Dors., Oxl, Intr. II p. 402; Ursone 238, 242 (AD 110211),
The
first
member
in
member
OE
is
unhar; see Gaufrid.
occurring
only in the one instance
Beow. etc.),
(abl.)
Urso vicecoines (Wore.) Ellis, de Abetot CMR, I pp. 237,
etc.
the cf.
intensive
Bruckner
p.
particle 84.
un-,
perhaps
For the second
237 Of.
Urso
F
1484.
It
is
Bruckner (p. Greek dtpayjv mannlich, tapfer*. Urselhim (ace.) de Bosco RGB, I p.
Germanic.
least sometimes,
gests that Urs-
is
name is, at 60), who sug-
possible that this Of.
c
related to
A Rom. dim. form is 420 (AD 1199) 1 Urveus, Urveius, see Hurvey. .
w. Waard, see Wadard. Wace, see Wazo. Wacelin, see Wazelinus. Wachelin, see Walchelin. *Waco, see Wazo.
Wadard: Wadardus (Kent) Ellis, (Oxf., Warw.), Rainaldus Wadard 2 Episcopi Baiocensis
Intr.
I
(Oxf.),
p.
503;
Wadard
Wadardus (homo
Line.) ibid. II pp. 403, 404; Walchelin 4, 6; Helewisa Waard Cart. Eynsh. I p. ,
Waard MRS pp. Simon Wdhart (Yorks.) RB p. 414 (AD 1166), OG Wadard F 1492, OF Vadart Kalbow p. 117. The first member is related to OHG watan (OE ivadari) ire,
413;
c
3
pergere
and where
is
found
is
OE Wada
in
LV
and
in Widsif)
it is the name DB, where it is well-known ME poem Wade. There are, however, no native compounds with this name-element in OE. The second member is -hard, (see *Actard), not -weard, as Searle suggests.
22),
(v.
further
of a prince of the Hselsingas, probably native, and in the
in
1
Ursus (vicecomes, Glouc.)
2
Mentioned
in the
Ellis,
Intr. II p. 261 is Latin. III p. 571. cf.
Baienx tapestry;
FNC
238
Wadhel
Wadels,
Wadel,
Wadelo,
(Kent,
Dev.,
Cornw.)
Ellis, Intr. II p. 262.
OG
Wadila,
Wadil, etc. (F 1491), dim. forms of The above see the preceding name.
Watilo,
Wado = OE Wada,
forms are probably NF.
Wahart, see Wadard. Waifer, Wayfer: Wayfer
EM
I p. 277; Eicardus Wayfer, 390, 393, Test, Nev. p. 151;
II
ibid.
pp. Waifer (Wilts.) Eoberti (gen.) Wayfer (Wilts.) Inq. Non. p. 164; Willelmo Waifer EB p. 768 (AD 12045); Eicardi (gen.) (dat.)
Wayfere (Wilts.) Of.
OG
FA V
236
p.
(AD 1
Waifar, Waifer, Weifer
245
1428). etc.
F
OF
1495,
Gaifier
The predominant surname-function
of Langlois p. it that renders the above forms, however, they probable are in most cases to be derived from an original appellative c
waferer le
f.
wafer-baker".
Wayfre,
le
Wayfarer
such
Of.
ME
surnames as
le
Wafre,
etc.
Wala, see Walo. Walafraith, see *Walfrid.
Wakelin, see Walehelin. Walbertus (Staff.), Walbertus (homo episcopi Dunelmensis, Line.)
Ellis,
Intr.
II
p.
405;
Walbertus
LVD
p.
47 (12th
Waubert (Lond.) EH II p. 417; Waubert (surc.); 9 (John) 2 ibid. name) p. 390; Gervasius Gaubert CEC p. OG Walbert* (very common) F 1501 f., OF Gaubert or 13th
.
The first member is probably related to Goth, waja- in The waja-merjan\ see Bruckner p. 101 and Kalbow p. 107. second member is explained by Bruckner (p. 247) < *farjaL
(related to OS far, ture there quoted. 2
OHG
fora,
fun).
Cf.
also
F
496 and litera-
The
pi. n. Walberton does not, according to Roberts, Suss. contain this p. n. but OE Wealdburh, which assumption he supports on the form Walburgetone in DB. 3 The first member is Wold- belonging to waltan, see
PL
ns,
OHG
Ansoldus above. Besides, OHG walali (OE wealh) 'Fremder is also to be taken under consideration. Cf. also Kluge, Zfd Wortf. 8, 142, who explains the name-element Wal(a)h- from the 3
239
England
There are no instances
p. 262.
Langiois
DB
till
WaJchelinus.
of this
name
in
1 .
Waleelin
Walkelinus,
Wintoni-
(Episcopus
2
ensis) (Hants., Berks., etc.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 503, II p. 405, Chr. 1098 E; Walcliel (homo archipp. 72, 140,
LVD
AS
episcopi Eboracencis, Line.), Walchelinus (North., Line., etc.), Walchelinus (homo Walterii de Aincurt, Nott.), Walchelinus miles (Yorks.), Walchelinus (nepos Episcopi de Winton,
LYD
Glouc.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 405; Walchelin p. 12; Walkelinus ibid. p. 61; Walkelinus Decanus ibid. p. 81; Walkling ibid. p.
p.
75
(Hugo
101;
= Wachelin
ibid.
;
(AD 1200); Walkelinum
Walclin
(surname)
Wdkelin
KC
EM
linus
films) Walchelini ibid. p. 108; Walkelin WalTcelin' de Ferar Eot. Obi.
3 pp. 61, 70
(Baieux)
EH
II
p.
Blunt
(ace.) le
619;
EM II p.
107;
ibid. p.
631;
Waukelyn
107, Eot. Fin. p. 456
1207); GalckeII p. 395; Oaugelinus (= *Gaucelinus) de Corcella p. 647 (AD 1133); further instances in Bardsley p.
(AD
EB
p. 792.
A NF
dim. form of OG- Walho or Walico (Mod.
G
Walke,
Fris. Walke, Walcko, Walko F 1514, Winkler pA23)
Wallding, show that the original pronunciation of this name was Walkelin. The loss of / (in Wdkelin) is AN; cf. Menger Infl. p. 148. On Gal-, Gau-, see p. 87, and Zachrisson,
AN
Gaufrid.
name
of the
tions
of
and
For other possible explanaBruckner p. 316, Scho'nfeld p. 250 The second member is the same quoted.
Walchi, Celtic Volcae.
Wai-
literature
see
there
F
1513,
as in Adalbert. 1
The form Walberti
Wilberht 2
3
p.
A Cf.
18.
AS
Norman, said also
(gen.)
BOS
Chr. 656 E, which latter to
22 is
(AD
664)
appears as
no doubt correct.
have been a kinsman of the Conqueror. ipso Walcelino Abbr. Plac.
Wakelinus .... cum
240
Walchere
LVD
mensis
W
= Walclierus episcopus Dunel1080 = ibid. p. 140; Walcherus Gualcherus 143 pp. 66,
AS
Chr.
Intr. II pp. 405, (Dors.), Waliclierus (Ess.) Ellis,
406; Gali-
Waucher ELP p. 95 (AD 1212). Walcar (Rom.) etc. F 1517 f. For the members see the preceding name and Aedelhere. An OE form Wealhhere is on record (e. g. BOS 405, 421, 442, AD 833, 838); it cannot be distinguished from the The present English surname Walcontinental equivalent. ker is of different origin and derives from ME walker cerus
c
ibid.
(Ess.)
OG
a fuller 32
Will'
cf.
;
Waldin:
321;
p.
Walicher,
Walcher,
Waldinus 4
Walker Inq. Non. p. 141. 3 (Line.) Wal(Yorks.), Waldinus Brito de Willielmi Waldinus (homo (Line.), le
dinus
ingeniator
Perci,
Line.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 503, II p. 405;
p.
51
(13th
Test.
Nev.
Nev.
p.
p.
154;
Gaudin,
253;
Waldin, Waudin (surnames)
c.);
Gaudinus (de Albo
45;
Gaudin'
Waldin
EH
LYD
II p. 77,
monasterio) Test.
de Orfeure (Yorks.) Abbr. Plac.
Gaudy n (surnames)
EH
II p. 176,
CE
p.
II p.
78, etc.
assumes the DB-forms above
Searle
wine
Walduinus
(cf.
Ellis, Intr. II p.
to
262),
be < OE Wealdbut there is no
< NF Waldin (see and Gaudin 1500) (Langlois p. 262 f.), dim. forms of the name-stem Wald-, see Walbertus. Walebrond (surname, Dors.) Inq. Non. p. 56. 5 etc. Cf. Walprand (Bish. of Lucca 732 54), Waldprand F 1502. Cf. also Valbrandr Lind 1065. Or is the above form from OF Walebron (Langlois p. 672) with excrescent dt This might be a hybrid formation (-brun, -Iron is often found in OF p. ns). But cf. Walbrun F 1502 and Gualadoubt the
1
that, as a rule, these instances are
Eom.
"he
instances
sylf
wses
in
F
on Hloderinga geboren".
Cf.
also
479. 2
8
See also Weekley Cf.
FNC IV p. PNC ibid.
p. 45. 215.
4
See
5
For the members see Walbertus and Aedelbrand.
FNC IV
241
brunus Bruckner p. 316. Does the surname Wabrand (Wilts.) Test. Nev. p. 146 belong here?
LVD
Walecho
OG
Walaho,
p.
78 (12th or 13th etc.
Walecho,
c.).
(F 1514) < Wdlah-, see under
Walbertus.
Waleman
(Edw. the Elder) Grueber p. 93. 1 Walaman, Walman etc. F. 1519. Not on record elsewhere in OE. in on.
OG
,
Waleran venator rannus
(Dors.),
(Hants.,
Wilts.),
Waleramus
(Ess.),
Wale-
Waleranni, Walerami, Oalerami (gen.) Ellis,
Intr. I pp. 439, 503, II pp. 343, 405;
Walerannus, Walramus, Walran Waleran LYD pp. 15, 65, Walerandus, (filius Robert!), abbas Ann. Waverl. p. 245 85, 91, 97, 104; Walerannus (AD 1187); Waleran de Munceaus Rot. Fin. p. 310 (AD 1205); Waleramo (obi.) de Lenburg (Lunebourg) OR I p. 125 (AD 1212); Waleramo (obi.) Teutonico ibid. p. 456 (AD 1221); Walerando (obi.) de Bancto Germano RM II p. 396; Walerandus Maufe Exc, Rot, Fin. I p. 125 (AD 1225); Walerandus (fil. Normanni) ibid. II p. 220 (AD 1255); Walrant (surname) Abbr. Plac. p. 200; Walraund (surname) RM II p. 414; Gilbertus Walronne, merchaunt, FY p. 234
(AD (AD
1509);
Walerenus de Ivreio" (= G-aleranus)
1172); Givalera
LYD
p.
8;
RB
p.
640
etc.
OG
Walahram, Walaram, Waleramus, Walerannus* F 1518 ON" Walrafan (Bjorkman, Pers. p. 173) 1, OF Galerant. been confused with the continental forms. have may easily Walericus S. (Ess.), (de) Sancto Walarico, (de) S. Waleri Ellis, Intr. I p. 503 = the Abbey of St. Valery in Picardy.
OG
Walerich
F
Cf. Schatzer p. 53
1520.
f.
*Walfrid: Walifridus (homo Aluredi de Lincole) Ellis, Intr. II p. 405; Walafraith LYD p. 58 (13th c.); Walefrei (Bedf.) 1
2
Cf.
Walbertus and Godesman.
member Erschlagenen auf dem For the second member 16
The
T.
first
Forssner
is
probably
Schlachtfelde' see Bertram.
OHG ;
see
wal (OE further
c
wcel)
die
Walbertus.
242
Fines I
RH II p.
88 (John); Walfrei (surname)
p.
560 (Edw.
L), etc.
OG 1516
1 Walafrid, Wal(e}frid, Waifred F 1503 f., *Wealhfrid is not on record, but Uualdfrid
Walahfrid,
OE
f.
LV
and Waltferd is a money er's name (Aethelred For th in the AN form -fraith see II.) Grueber p. 217. Behrens p. 175 f. On the usual NF variant Gaufrid see occurs in
above.
EH II p. 647, Rot. episcopus LVD p. 44 (13th
Walger (surname) Gualgerus
OG
170;
c.).
etc.
Walger*,
Waldger,
BOS
(minister)
the
Orig. II p.
1344
above forms or <
F
1504.
(AD
930)
OG
Walgar,
is
Whether Walgar
a native equivalent of etc.
(F 1505) cannot be
determined.
Wa!in, Walin Flandr' (Pembroke) MRS p. 136. A dim. form of Walo, see this name. The form Walenus given by Searle from Ellis, Intr. II p. 405 as a nomen viri :i:
appears as (Petrus) de Walenus. Walkelin, see Walchelin.
Walo
(Suss.),
Walo (homo
Gozelini,
Intr.
II
Walo (homo de Cupella Walo 406; Line.),
Hugonis, Yorks.) Ellis, p. RC p. 186 (AD 1212); Galo (citizen of Nantes) OCR I p. 125 (AD 1230); Gualonem (ace.) legatum in Anglia 3 Rob. Gross. Ep. p. 339
RB p. OG
366
(AD
(AD
1245); Gala (fern.?) de
Curcun
(Cant.)
1166), etc.
Walo (F 1514 f., Stark p. 46, Bruckner p. 316), a hypochoristic form of compounds with Wai-, see Walbertus* It is possible that Wala (Ellis, Intr. II p. 405) is a native hypochoristic form of compounds with OE Wealh-, Walk011 the loss of h see Sievers, 218. The form Ags. Gr. Wala LYD p. 57 is certainly fern. 4 Cf. Wala F 1515. ;
1
2
For the members see Walbertus and Gaufrid. Cf. Walbertus and Amelger.
3
See
4
....
FNC Y GitJia,
p. 720.
Aalis, Margaritha,
Wina, Wala, Emalina
.
.
..
243
Walter mon. (St. Eadinund) Keary p. 131; Walter(e) mon. (Edw. the Elder, S^red) Grueber pp. 94, 143; Walterius (Hants.),
Walterius balistarius
(Glouc.),
Walterius
(filius
1
terns Flandrensis
Other,
Surr., Hants., etc.),
(Hertf., Buck.,
Ponz 2
(Berks.),
Walterus
(frater
Seiheri,
Bedf.),
Walterius diaconns
(Glouc.),
Bedf.,
824, 825, 833,
Kent), Walterus
Walterus
etc.),
fil.
Eogerii, Hants.), Walterus Walterus de S. Waleri, Walterus (filius
3 (= Walterus episcopus episcopus Hereford
AD
Wai-
106066),
Walterus
KCD
(filius
809, 813,
Engelberti,
Lamberti, Suss.), Walter (gener GisleWalterus (homo Goisfridi Alselin, Nott.), (filius
berti, Wore.), Walterus monachus (Bedf.), Walterus (nepos Durandi, Heref.) etc. Ellis, Intr. I pp. 504, 505, II pp. 265, 406, 407; Wal-
LYD
ter(i)us
pp.
2,
39, 45, 46, 48, 49,
4,
7,
8,
14,
16,
83, 84, 85, 86, 87, etc.; Walterus
Walterus
1205);
OCR
Flemyng
19, 23, 27, 31, 34, 35,
50, 52, 53, 57, 58, 61, 70, 71, 79, 81, 82,
de Gant
MES
p.
25
(AD
Franceys CE II p. 204; Walter (us) le p. 478 (AD 1257), FY p. 12 (AD 1308);
le
I
Walterus Fraunceis, sadeler, FY p. 67 (AD 1369); Waltero (dat.) Alemanno CE I p. 41 (AD 1205); Waltero (dat.) de
Bruges ibid. p. 45 (AD 1205); Walter of Cantelupe (Bish. of Wore. 12371266) FNC Y p. 725; Walter of Douai
FNC Y
p. 800;
IY
Walter Giffard ibid.
p.
39; Walter of
Eievaux Abbey in 1131) ibid. Y p. Espec 4 de Walterus Bardes 232; (also called Gauto de Barde) EB = Gauterus de Bardes, mercator (Edw. III.); CCCLV p. Waltear bisceop 5 AS Chr. 1095 E; Walterus (de Constancia 6 (founder of the
factus est episcopus Lincolnise) Chr. Petr. p. 4
(AD
1183); Galterus (surname, Dev.) (AD 1428); cocus (Ess.), Galterus diaconus (Ess., Suff.), Galterus de Ga-
FA
Waltier
See
FNC
Son
of
III p. 312.
Lotharingian, see
A
Lombard.
"J>aes
466
Walter Ponz, brother of Drogo.
A =
I p.
Papan sande
Coutances.
.
.
FNC .
II p. 451
Waltear bisceop
f.
... of
Albin
f)8ere
ceastre."
244
domo
(Norf.), Galterus arbalistarius
Ellis, Intr.
de Gant
ibid.
Oualterus (Norf.),
etc.
LYD
I p. 421, II pp. 321,
45, 51; Gualter
*,
p.
pp. 332;^ualter(i)us 78. See further Bardsley
792.
p.
OG- Walter (very common) F 1507, OF Oautier Langlois The first member is Wald-, see Walbertus. p. 266 ff. to Kalbow p. 134 the t of the Rom. forms need According
OHG
forms with t (< d) but the original not necessarily be < d may have been unvoiced when it came to stand at the end of the syllable after the loss of the composition-vowel. For second member see Aedelhere. The equivalent is
OE
the
s
which under continental influence may easily W(e)ald(h)ere have assumed the form Walter(e). Thus, it is not possible to determine whether Wai terns sacerdos (BOS 118, AD 706) with the variant Uualdherns is a native or continental name. The English form is rarely met with in the 10th c. and in the llth c. begins the great importation, espeBinz (p. 219) cially from Normandy, France, and Flanders. has collected a number of instances of Walter, which in his opinion prove the spread of the legend of Walther and Hildegund in England, but which cannot as a rule serve as evidence in this respect, since they were more likely to have been brought into the country by foreign invaders ,
or immigrants. Waltier, see the preceding name.
Wandebertus
OG Stark be
to
LYD
p.
54 (13th
c.).
Vandbercth, Wandabert, Wandebertus, Wantpert p. 318. The first connected with the verb windan
p. 89,
Bruckner
member c
is
winden >3
.
F
1526,
probably
No OE
compounds with this element exist. The p. n. Uont in LY has, as it seems, been wrongly associated with OG Wanzo by Miiller (p. 43). The latter name is certainly not a short 1
2 5
Cf.
Walterus arbalistarius above.
also the well-known OE Waldere fragments. For the second member see Adalbert.
Cf.
245
form of an original compound with *Want-, since such a name-element does not exist, but is < Wando or, as Stark 88 suggests, < *Wanizo. Uont (of non-Germanic origin?) further to be kept distinct from the surname Wang,
p. is
Wand
Wants, Lat.
Ellis, Intr. I p.
tvantus
(cf.
"teguinenta
506, II p. 408,
manuum
vocant" in Bede) of Germanic origin 1 Oanddert (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 121
The
*0andbert.
WF-Eom.
for
spelling
is
<
M
Galli wantos
The moneyer's name
.
for
which
quae
is
W
probably a mistake proves it to be a
form.
Wandefred mon.
Eadmund) Keary
(St.
p.
131.
OG
Wandefrid, Wantfrid F 1526. For the members see Wandebertus and Amelfridus. Cf. also Bugge, Vesterl. Indfl. 276.
p.
*WandregiseI: Intr. I
p.
gisilum
(ace.),
S.
Wandregesili (gen.), Wandreffisittus* Ellis,
506, II
p. 408; Wandregis, Wandrille de Curcell
CE
343, 349,
Wandrigis, Wandrepp. 265, 308, 310,
ECE I
I p.
Exc.
13
Rot.
1204); Wandregisilu$ de
(AD
Fin.
Boy tun'
p. 92
(AD 1222); Wandregisili Test. Nev. p. 167. Wandrigisil, Wandregisil (common) F 1530. The first member seems to be an extension of Wand- (see Wande-
(Cornw.) (gen.)
MES
p.
I
19; Wandrig
OG
found in WF; For the second member cf.
bertus) almost exclusively
non
p. 371.
Wantelmus
LVD
p.
55 (13th
Wand + helm,
no continental equivalent on record, 1
The
ME
792)
as
F
ibid.,
Long-
Gislebert.
c.).
This might be a compound of is
cf.
it
but, as there
seems most pro-
surname
Wante, le Wante, explained by Bardsley want, i. e. the mole", might be of the same As regards the pi. ns Wandesford, Wandesleia and origin. Wandestre (Test. Ebor. p. 256, RB pp. 167, 344), their first (p.
member in
OE
man 2
is
p.
(p.
"the
probably 28)
and not a
p. n.
c
mole
3
(cf.
*Wande
Karre,
Nomina Agentis
or *Wandefritli, as
Moor-
108) suggests,
The Abbey
ded by
OE wand
St.
of
St.
Vandrille, in the diocese of
Wandregisilus in 654.
Rouen, foun-
246
bable that the form
< OG
is
misread or miswritten for Wantelinus
(Bom.), Wandelin, Wandalin, etc. (F 1527), the name-
Wantelin
Wando 1 Wandilo, or belonging to stem Wandel- (from the name of the Vandals}. dim. forms of
,
*Warenbold, Warifnjboldus* (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 408; Warmebolf do Arleham, goldsmyth, FY p. 84 (AD 1385); cf. also Wormeboldi (gen.) Harlam, goldsmyth, ibid. p. 135
(AD
1423).
OG
3 Warinbold, Warembold (Bom.), Warenbald, Werinbold OE occurs in The Uembald F 1541. equivalent
,
LY
etc.
(see Miille r p. 103).
ME
whether the I.) is
(Edw.
It
cannot be determined with certainty
surname Wernbald (Cant.)
a continuation of this
Warenger (Dors.), Warengerus
BH
II p.
434
p. n.
(Norf., Suff .),
Bogerus Wareng* Waregius (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 408; Warengar (Dors.) Fines II p. 94; Oarengerus
Waregerius,
(Suff.),
Warengerus, (Ess.,
OE
Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 322.
OG
Wennger and Bom. Warengar, Ouarenger F 1543. For the members see *Warenbold and Berenger. Warimer, Uuarmer mon. (Edw. the Elder) Grueber pp. 84, 93.
These
forms
are
OE
hardly from
*Wcermcer, as Searle
suggests, a for a? might certainly very well be ascribed to the carelessness of the moneyer. But apart from the fact that Searle' s form is not recorded elsewhere in OE the
occurrence
of
nental origin.
mar, Wairmar
Bruckner
i
as the composition-vowel points to conti-
The
F
OG
1536.
Bom. Ouarimember see F 1531, second member cf. Ainmer.
equivalent
For the
is
Werimer,
first
For the p. 318. Warin, Unarm mon. (Eadred) Grueber 1
2
p. 152;
Uucerin mon.
Often used as a short form of Wandregisil.
As regards the omission of n see Burghardt p. 105, Luhmann p. 54, Zachrisson, French Infl. p. 10 f. The first member belongs to the name of the Varini J
(Wcernas,
Wortf.
Wernas in Widsij)); cf. Bruckner p. 318, Kluge, Zfd For the second member see Albod(o).
8,142.
247
(Eadwig) ibid. p. 162; Warn mon. (Eadmund) ibid. p. 138; Warinus arbalistarius (Wilts.) Warinus (Berks., Suss., Dev., etc.), Warinus (homo Eogeri comitis, Suss.), Warinus miles, etc. Ellis, Intr. I p. 507, II pp. 408, 409; Warinus, Varinus
LVD
pp. 14, 18, 31, 38, 39, 46, 55, 60, 64, 105, 108, 143; ibid. p. QO = Werinus ibid. p. 68; Warinus Mansel
Warinus
Petr. p. 166; Warini le ostricer Test.
Chr.
(gen.) le
Nev.
Warinus 196
(AD
Garinus
1166);
p.
buteler
EM
I p. 122;
283; Waringus
1
EB
p.
Garinus cocus
(Ess., Norf., etc.),
Guarinus (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 322, 332; Garino de Bassingeburn = Warino de Bassingeburne EH I pp. 418, 427, Eot. Fin. p. 459 (AD 1207); Guarinus decanus Ann. (Norf.),
Dunst. p.
140
p.
76
(AD
1222); Guerinus miles et
monachus
LVD
(Obit.).
OG Warm
and Werin (very common), Guarin, Guerin OF Guarin, Garin Langlois p. 254 f. On the etymology of this name-stem see *Warenbold. A NF dim. form is Warinot (surname) EH II p. 596. (Eom.)
F
1540,
Warmebolt, see *Warenbold.
Warnerus
Derb.,
(Wilts.,
Nott.),
Warnerus (homo Widonis
de Credun, Line.), Warnerus (homo Willielmi Peverel, Nott.), Warnerius (Suss., Som., etc.), Warnarius (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 409; Warnerius LVD pp. 44, 90; (Sansun filius)
Warennerus ibid. p. 65; Warmer le Botiler (Buck.) EH I p. 30; Warnerus Engayne (Hunt.) ibid. II p. 635; Warner de Lisoriis Pipe Eoll I p. 42; Warner (monk) AS Chr. 1114 E; Garnerus (homo Eicardi, Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 322; Guarnerius LVD p. 23; A-
Uuarnerii
ibid.
50;
p.
guarnier$) LVD p. 68; Gwarner (Ess.) Eot. Fin. p. 436; Garnerus de Caleto CE II p. 36 (AD 1225); Gerardus Gerner (Dover)
OG 1
Of.
EB
615
(AD 121112).
Warinher, Warinarius
Warinhari,
Luhmann
p.
p.
37.
Warincus
2 ,
Ellis, Intr.
Guarner, Garner
II
p.
408 probably
belongs here. 2 For the etymology see *Warenbold and Aedelhere.
248
Werinhere, Wernher, (very
(Bom.),
Gamier Langlois
Guarnier,
ably ner the
= *Guerner < Werner.
LVD ME
stachius
and
p.
-
common) F 1544 f.
Gerner* above
1,
is
OF
prob-
The surnames Warnare, War-
-
pp. 109, 112, 118 are of distinct origin, viz. from appellative warner(ej, a warren keeper; cf. Eule Warner Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 577 (AD 1272)
the
(Edw.
257
fern.
(Emma)
Warners
la
Rot.
Orig.
p.
172
488
(AD
I
II.).
Wasce, see
Wcuso.
Wascelin, see Waeelin. 'Wasger: Guascher (comes
Sci
Pauli)
OR
I
p.
1222).
OG-
F
Wasuger, Vasger, Vaslcer c
1548.
The
first
member
is, according to Bruckner (p. pollere' 3 Cf. also Gervas above. 55), a gradation-form of wisu- "gut
belongs to ivasan
or
.
For the second member see Amelger.
Wasuuic prepositus (Glouc.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 409. Other compounds with Was- 1 are lacking in OE, whereas they are not unfrequent in OG. The present one, however, is not on record. The second member is the same as in *Herewig above. Watelin, Watetyn (surnames) Inq. Non. pp. 259, 319, Rot. Orig. I p. 121,
802, 803,
RH
I p.
540;
Gatelin,
Gatelyn
Plac.
pp.
etc.
Waddolenus, Watlin, Wadelin* (Rom.) F 1491, OF Guadelin Langlois p. 301. It is probable, however, that Watelin is a dim. form of Wat < Walter. In such case, Gatelin is < *Gat < Gaiter; it is at any rate not < Gertrude, Cf.
ME
as
(p. 311) suggests see Walbertus.
Bardsley
Waubert, Waucher, 1
2
Cf.
3 .
see Walchere.
the preceding name.
Dim. forms
of compounds with Wad-, see Wadard. The pet-form Gatty (< Gertrude), from which Gatelin would be a derivative, is, as far as I know, a NE formation. (
249
Waudin,
see Waldin.
Wayfer, see Waifer. Wazelinus (Leic., Warw., Derb.), Wazelinus (homo Episcopi Baioc., Nott), Wazelinus (homo Drogonis de Bevrere, Yorks.), Wazelinus (homo Goisfridi de Wirce, Line.) Ellis, Intr. II 409;
p.
Wascelin, Wascelyn, Waeelin, Wacelyn (surnames) Eot. Fin. II pp. 10, 66, 233 (AD 124756), CR I
Exc.
Wazelin
name,
(surname,
EH
Norf.)
EH
(AD 121521), CEC
pp. 237, 314, 450
I p. 120; p. 22, Test. Nev. Wesselin Line.) (surp. 344;
I
456;
p.
Gaseelin,
Gacelin,
CE
I pp. 236, 361 (AD Gas(s)elin (surnames) 11 p. 99 (AD 1226), Exc. Eot. Fin. II pp. 13, 95 51),
CEC
Gacelyn,
121518), (AD 1247,
EM
pp. 94, 138, 143, 145, 148, 153, 205,
II pp.
137, 269.
OG Wazilin, Wazelin, Waeelin, Wascelin, Wezelin (F 1550), OF Gacelin, Gaselin (Langlois p. 244), dim. forms of Wazo Cf. also Wesil
(below).
Wazo conus,
Durham)
filius)
Waconis
(surname,
EH
Norf.)
EH
KG
224 (Edw.
(Wacio, dat.)
CE
Hexh.
(Wationis) I p.
Wace
1207);
Orig. I p.
AN
Prior.
II pp. 43, 44, 269;
(AD
= Werinhardus Stark
(Surr., Berks.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 409;
I p.
p,
93.
Wazo
(archidia-
167
(AD 1153); Walterus EB p. 241 (AD 1166); Waze 439 (Edw. I.); Waz (surname) p.
Wace de Ponte (Lond.) ELP p. 58 pp. 110, 112; Wace (surname) Eot.
EH
764 (Edw. I.); *Waciu-s (AD 1213); Wace, the well-known (surname, Cornw.) Fines I p. 343
II.),
II
p.
152
Wasce Gazo Wint. DB p. 533; Gace de Gisorz CE 12 (AD 1225); Gaceus FY p. 21 (AD 1322); Gase name) CE II p. 174 (AD 1227), etc. chronicler;
(John);
OG
Fris.
Waz(z)o,
Watso,
Watse (F 1549, Stark
II p. (sur-
p.
82,
Winkler p. 427), OF Gace (Langlois p. 244), hypochoristic forms of compounds with Wad- or Warm- (cf. Wadard and Cf. Azo above. *Warenbold).
*Wederan: Guederan'
(gen.,
Norf.)
Eot. Fin.
p.
526
(AD
1214).
This
name
is
probably to be
derived <
OG
--Widuram,
250
Widrannus
(Pol. Irm.),
Guiderand
etc.
F
1570
The
ff.
e of
the first member of Guederan' might be due to the OF c OE wudu was transition of i > e (cf. OHG ivitu Wald used as a name-element). The first member might further 5
;
OHG wit (OE wld) weit', since e for ME texts. And lastly, the original c
be in
is
I
not
unknown
form might have 3
been Wed-
(OHG F 1491
Fris.
wet(t)i,
wed Tfand ).
the
Cf.
For the second member see Bertram. ff. Weland: Welland (Dev.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 265; Weland (Line.) ECR I p. 299 (AD 1199); Weland (Suff.) ibid. p. 222 (AD
instances in
1199);
Willand
Eicardus
FY
p.
221
(AD
1496);
Galland,
Galant (surnames) EH 147, Inq. Non. pp. 3, 171 (AD 1341); Galent (surname) Inq. Non. p. 307. Weland further occurs in Beowulf v. 455 (Welandes geI p.
weorc),
and
Waldere
in Deor's
name
2 (Welandes work), II, 9 (Welandes bearn) Klage v. 1, and in all these instances it is I,
famous smith. Cf. also the pi. ns Welandes smiddan KCD 1172 (AD 955) and Welandes stocc BCS 603 (AD 903) *. For OG Weland see F 1553 f. Etymological suggestions are found in Heusler (ZfdA. 52, 98 f.)> Meyer the
of the
(Germania XIY, 289), Klage (ZfdWortf. 8, 144), Paul's Gr. Willand above is probably < 2, 159 62, AfdA 13, 23, etc. OG Wiland (< Wieland). As regards the form Galant etc. it might be < OF Galant, the epic form of Weland, see
Kalbow
p.
94, but also the
OF
2
adj. gal(l)ant 'gallant'
.
Wenelincus, see Wenenc. *Wenemarus, see Winemarus. 1
See Binz
186
p.
f.
To be kept distinct from the p. n. Wel(l)and is the river name Welland, as Binz has already pointed out; further the pi. n. Welland, parish and village in co. Wore, (see Bartholomew, !
Gazetteer); de Weland
1040
E
cf.
Willelmo Welond
(ibid.
("Welsh
i.
p. e.
255).
Cf.
(RM
further
foreign country").
II p. 227) (of)
And
lastly, the
AS
Chr.
surnames de Weylaundj de Wege-
Weiland, Weyland are of local origin cf. land etc. Plac. p. 735, Wickw. Reg, p 278. ;
and Willelmo
Weallande
251
Wenenc, Wennenc presbyter
OG
Cf.
common
G
(Suss.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 409. Waning), a mutated form of the
Wening (Mod. 1 Waning F 1523.
-enc
p. n.
form Wenelincus
2
<
-ing
NF.
is
(Bedf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 409,
a patronymic derivative from 1522, Kalbow p. 49.
OG
The
- -
is
probably Wenilo (OF Guenelon) F
Werinus, see Warin. *Werlin, Guerlinus (Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 333. A NF form of an OG etymon *Werilin s (cf. Rom. Wara-
F
lenus
Incorrect
1533).
p. 350) of Guerlinus < Cf. also G-erling above.
Werno
Hildebrand's derivation
is
WarUnd, which
cantor Line.
Hildebrand
OG
OG
DB
Obit. p. 160; p. 341.
Werino, Werno (<*Warino*)
(on)
Wcernan
hylle
(on)
Wernan
broc
(AD (AD
958), (on) 5
854)
is
a fern.
(DB
name.
Guerno de Peiz (Poix?)
F
1540.
Wernan
probably
The OE festen
(AD
contain
a
pi.
ns
739),
native
equivalent Werna. Wer(r)ic Guericus (Norf .), Gueri (canonicus S. Pauli, Lond.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 333; Gucri Flandr p. 142; Werric de :
MES
Marines (Hertf.) Eot. Fin. pp. 247, 277 (AD 1205); Werry de Cadamo ( Caen>) EH II p. 528 (Edw. I.); Werrico (obi.) de Loherenn CE I p. 262 (AD 1216); Werncus Flandrensis c
(brother
450 (AD 56 (John).
OF
the hospital of Jerusalem at York) CCE II p. 1294); Werric' de Yaloines (Cant.) Abbr. Plac. p.
of
Guerri (Langlois
rather 1
F
a
p.
302) postulates a Germanic ground-
Kalbow p. 44. Wericus (F 1533) is dim. form. The discrepancy between the above
form *Werric Q
The stem
,
see
is
perhaps
OHGr wan (OE wen) 'Hoffnung'
1521.
LVD
2
Wenellic
3
Mod. G Wehrlein. For Warin- see *Warinbold.
4 5 c
p.
61
is
probably the same name.
See Middendorff p. 144. Warimer and Albericus.
Cf.
;
cf
.
252
may be due to the between single and double consonants, for which cf. Menger p. 89 and references. *Werrina, Guerrina (wife of Robert de Bello Tofte) Abbr.
instances as regards the rendering of r
ME
vacillation
Plac.
Guerrine
p. 230;
CE II p. A NF
10
(AD
(dat.) (wife of
Galfred de Gurdun)
1225).
OG Werina (< *Warina) F 1540, Heyne fern, the equivalent of Warm and Werno above. For p. 29, the double r see the preceding name. form of
Wesselin, see Wazdinus.
Wiard, see *Wie(h)ard. (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 410,
Wiberga
LVD
p.
110.
Eom. form Guiberga < Wicbirga (F For first member being OHG wig, ivic Kampf member cf. Alberia. the
Cf.
c
.
*Wibert, Guibertus (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II Marlesuein CME III p. 269.
OG 302
Cf.
Wigbeorlit
1224);
Wiberga
and
Adalbert.
F
333; Guibertus
p.
1580, Langlois p.
The OE equivalent
not uncommon.
is
Wibrand,
Guibert (OF)
Wibert,
Wigbert,
f.
1579), the
the second
Wibrandi (gen.) ibid. p.
Wybrand
197
cle
Stauere 1
(AD
CE
I p.
604
(AD
1215).
OG Wigbrand, Wicbrand, Wibrant, etc. F 1581, Frisian Wibrandus, Wybrandus Winkler p. 435. Cf. Wiberga and Aedelbrand.
Wicelin
OG
LVD
Wi#elin,
p.
51 (13th
c.).
Wicelin, etc. (F 1627
f.),
in
most cases hy-
pochoristic dim. forms of compounds with Wid-\ cf. also Wicelin = Werinhardus Stark p. 94 and Wizo below 2 .
*
Wic(h)ard
(Ess.) 1
Ellis,
:
Guichardus Intr.
II
410;
754
(AD 102038); Wicardus Wychardtis, Givijchardus de
Mentioned together with several other German merchants.
not probable that Wicelin is = *Wikelin < OG Wikelin As regards the form Wigelin (Grein 871), it 1578). perhaps a mistake for *Wigelm < the common OE p. n. Wig-
2
It is
< Wig- (F is
p.
KCD
helm, as Searle suggests.
253
Charron (Northumbr.) Plac. pp. 598, 604 (Edw. Guichard (merchant of Toulouse) CR II p. 159
I.);
Ernald
(AD 1226); Hugo Wycharde LVD p. 113; Amauric Gychard (Winch.) OCR II p. 9 (AD 1258); Guicard de Lebreto (Archdeacon of Canterbury) CPR II p. 484 (AD 1312). OG- Wighard, Wichard (very common), Wicart, Wiard, Guiard, etc. F 1583, OF Guichart, Guicart Langlois p. 304. The first member is OHG wig, wic (see Wiberga) in which latter form c has remained in Norman but become eh in Centr. F before the following a. This explains the coexistence of Wicard, Guicard and Wychard, Guichard. For the second member see *Actard i .
Widaldus (homo "Widonis de Credun.
OG
OR
de Fontard
p. 410; Vidald
I p.
Line.) Ellis, Intr. II
201
(AD
1214).
Widald, Witald, etc. F 1573 f. The first member is c wit (OE wld) weit'; for the second member see An-
OHG
No OE
soldus.
Widardus Glouc.,
is
equivalent
Widard
(Heref.),
on record.
(Kent) Rot. Cane.
p.
Widardus
(Shropsh.),
Ellis, Intr. II pp.
etc.)
267, 410;
Widard'
(Suss.,
Flandr'
217.
OG No
Cf. Widaldus and *Actard. Withard, Witard F 1570. earlier instances recorded in England.
WidboldusC?) mon.
OG
Witbald
Not found elsewhere Widelardus (North.)
RH
II
Ox.
p.
745
p.
Eadmund) Keary
(St.
-bold, etc.
in
F
1565.
Cf.
p.
131.
Widaldus and Albod(o).
OE. 410; Nich's Wypelard Johannes Withelarde Chr. Job.
Ellis, Intr. II p.
(Edw.
I.);
324.
Continental compounds with Widel-, an extended form of Wid- (see Widaldus), occur, e. g. Widelbertus (Bruckner p. 321), 1
Widelfred (Pol. Irm.), Widelhagdis
As regards
Grueber pp. Wigheard.
the moneyer's
33,
Cf.
Widler, etc.
(Alfred, Aethelstan),
might be from the common OE p. n. Wig(e)ard mon. (Eadmund) Grueber p. 139. II p. 410, Cart. Eynsh. I p. 68 might also
121,
also
name Wiard
(ibid.),
it
Wiardus Ellis, Intr. be < Widardus (below) with
NF
loss of the intervocalic dental.
254
F
1574
f.
also belong Wielardus (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. Wielard (Kent) CEC pp. 237, 238 (AD 65 (John), and Wihelardus 2 (de p.
Here
1
I p. 509, II p. 410, 1200), Abbr. Plac.
EB
Trophil)
Wido de North.,
p. 3
Oilgi
1166) with NF loss of the dental. (Oxf.), Wido de Eembuedcurt (Line., Cambr.,
438
(AD
(Willelmus
etc.),
Wido angevinus
(Norf.),
filius)
Widonis
(Som.,
Wido (gener Hugonis)
Grlouc.),
(Line.),
Wido
presbyter (Som.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 459, 474, 512, II p. 410; Abbas Wido p. 31; Wido ibid, pp. 38, 80, 82, 85, 145
LVD
39; Wido de Brionne ibid. p. 96; Wido Beureun ibid. p. 103; Wid le Franceis ibid. p. 107; Widonem abbatem 4 AS Chr. I p. 290; Wido, Guido, Gwido de Diua KG pp. 79, 84, 95, 109; Wydo de Bretevill CE I p. 264 (AD 1216); Widon' (obi.) de Verdun (Suff.) Abbr. Plac. p. 44 (John); Gidonem (ace.) de Erencurt CE I p. 40 (AD 1205); Gwido de Humez LVD p. 32; Guido de Bello 5 Campo, comes Warrewici FA Y p. 213 (AD 1324); Gydort (Obit.); Vido ibid. p.
de
Bryan = Wydon Bryan EH I p. 85; Gividonis (gen.) Flemeng ELP p. 134 (AD 1215); cf. also Wido of Amiens, who came to England with Mathilda, FNC IV p. 178. OGr Wido* ("ungemein haufig"), Guido, Gido (Rom.) F 1563. On the Eom. spellings Gu, G for see Kalbow p. 117. It is not quite certain whether OE Wida is recorded, (abl.)
W
since
such
pi.
ns as
(to) tcidan geate,
(on) tvidan leh, (on)
cumb might contain the OE adj. wid weit, breit cf. Middendorff p. 150. But Wid- certainly occurs in native compounds which might have given rise to a hypochoristic c
ividan
3
;
form.
Wielard, see Widelardus.
*Wiger, Guigerio 1
2
3
4 5
6
(abl.)
LVD
p.
73.
For the second member see *Actard. h may have been inserted to avoid hiatus. See See Cf.
A
FNC IV p. FNG IV p. FNC IV p.
47.
412. 191.
hypochoristic form of compounds with Wid-, see Widaldus.
255
OG
Wigheri,
305.
p. is
Of.
etc.
Wiger,
Wiberga
Wighere. the clerk
Wigeran
and
COR
F
1584, Aedelhere.
II p. 360
OG
Wigram, Wigramnus, Bertram.
F
etc.
OF
Guigier, Langlois
The OE equivalent
(AD
1290).
1585.
Wiberga and
Cf.
[Wihtbrond minister BCS 585, 600 (AD 901, p. 301, is an error for Wihtbrord.] Wiiard de Amiens ELP p. 85 (AD 1208).
OG
903),
EM
I
1 etc. F 1599. Other instances of Willihard, Wilkart are perhaps as a rule < OE Wilheard. this name in ,
ME
'Wilgrim, cf. Bjorkman, Pers. p. 177, and OG Willegrim, Wilgrim F 1599. Willelm: Willelmus, Willielmus, Wyllelm episcopus Londoniensis 2
KCD
811, 813, 815, 817, 824, 825
Rex Willelmus
AS
in
(filius
(the Conqueror)
(AD 106166);
mentioned for the
first
time
Chr. 1031 E; Willelmus (Dors., Oxf., etc.), Willelmus SUIT., Berks., etc.), Willelmus arcuarius
Ansculfi,
(Hants.),
Willelmus
(filius
Azor, Hants.), Willelmus cameracomes (Norf.), Willelmus (filius
rius (Buck., Bedf.), Willelmus
Constantini, Buck., Ess.), Willelmus (filius Corbucion, Berks., 3 Willelmus (filius Wore.), Willelmus episcopus Tedfordensis Goisfridi, Kent), Willelmus hostiarius (Dev., Nott.), Willelmus (filius Ricardi, Berks.), Willelmus (filius Widonis, Wilts, ,
4 etc. Ellis, Intr. I pp. Som., etc.), Willelmus de Warene 510 412 II Willelm ff., 506, ff.; (Bish. of Durham) pp. 269, ,
AS
Chr. 1087 E; Willelm of Ou 5 (Eu) ibid. 1096 E; Willelm of Alderi (cousin of William of Eu) ibid.; Willelme (dat.) Giffarde 6 (Bish. of Winchester) ibid. 1100 E; Willelm (Archb. 1
The
second 2
IV 3
4 s 6
member
= Willelm p.
member
first
is
OHG
c
willo,
willio
(OE
willa)
Wille
;
as in *Actard. f)ges
cynges
preost
AS
Chr.
1048
E.
Cf.
26.
= William Belfagus, Beaufoe. Cf. Earl of Warren in Normandy. See FNC IV p. 39. See FNC p. 167.
V
AS
Chr. 1085 E.
FNC
256 1
of Canterbury)
of
Peterborough) 3,
pp. 2,
6,
7,
1140 E; Willelm de Walteuile (Abbot ibid. 1154 E; Willelmus, WilVmus LVD
ibid.
8,
19, 23, 25, 34, 35, 37,
15, 16, 17, 18,
12,
Willelmus 39, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50, 55, 56, 57, 58, 60, etc.; Will' Lotoringensis Anec. Oxon. Franceys Chr. Petr. p. Ill;
CMR
2 Willelmi (gen.) Flandrensis III p. 216; Willo (abl.) de Frisia CE I p. 282 (AD 1216); Willelmus Flemyiig, mercer, FY p. 95 (AD 1394); Willem
13,38
(c.
AD
110737);
(surname, Ess.) Inq. Non. p. 319; Ouilliam Eot. Orig. II p. 267 (Edw. III.); Arnaldus Gilliam ibid. I p. 175 (Edw. II.), etc. Cf. also William of "Warelwast of Exeter 110736) FNC IV p. 378; William Long-
LYD
p.
79;
William
(Bish.
champ (Bish. of Ely 118997) Eoumarc (Earl of Lincoln) ibid.
Y
ibid. p.
p.
689; William of
295; William Malet
ibid.
Ill p. 466.
OG
Willihelm*,
Willelielm,
Willelm, Ouill(i)elm (Eom.)
F
Most of the instances of this name in England have come over from Normandy and France, where it was 4 The fact that it was borne by the extremely common Conqueror and his son William Eufus and by a great many important Normans, both secular and ecclesiastical, contri1601
f.
.
to giving this name the popularity that it has preserved up to the present day 5 It does not seem, however, to have been altogether unknown in OE, although it is
buted
.
rarely
recorded.
East Anglian
occurs
It
1
KCD
= William
792, 800
of Corbeil,
171)
p.
and
in the
as
Wilhelm and
is
Wilhelm pres-
In consideration
1050, 1054).
Norman.
William le Fleming OCR I p. 3 Cf. Wilard and *Anshelm. 4 Cf. also Chr. Job. Ox. p. 55 (AD est duel Henrico et Alienora filius, quod proprium nomen est ducibus 2
as Uilhelm
Next instance
(AD a
LY
(GET
Genealogies
the patronymic Wilhelming.
byter
in
Cf.
211
(AD
1235).
"Eodem anno
natus vocavit Willelmum Aquitanorum et comitis
1153):
quern
Andegavise". 5
From England
it
was borrowed
into
ON,
see
Lind
1110.
257
fact that there is a lapse of about two hundred between these instances, and that in the same charters years
of
the
in
KCD
several continental p. ns occur,
last-mentioned instance
the
DB
is
it
probable that
is
of foreign origin, like those
The present form William is < NF Williaume (Guilliaume). Of the great number of dim. forms that have sprung from this name we may mention in
and
later records.
Wilemin, Wilmot, Gilemota, Williametta, Wilin,
and Willdn. Willelma CPE
441
I p.
(AD
NF
forms
fern,
the
of
1291); (hvillelme (gen.) domi-
II p. 47
Eegine Exc. Rot. Fin.
celle
Wilfljiot, Wilot
(AD 124849).
preceding name, OF Guillelma F 808: "Zur bildung von fern,
Bergert pp. 29, 50. Cf. auf -helm verirrten sich nur romanisierte Westfranken".
(dat.) Tyrel (Cornw.) Rot. Orig. I p. Oinant (Cant.) Abbr. Plac. p. 54 (John); p. 290 (Edw. I.); Gwinant (fil. Lancelin')
*Winand, Wynando 217
(Edw.
ibid.
Guynand Fines I
OG
II.);
326 (John).
p.
etc. F 1587, Heinzel p. 331, BruckCarstens ner p. 321, p. 34, OF Guinant, cf. Kalbow p. 81. For the etymology of the members see Wiberga and Elinant.
Wignand, Winand,
*Winda, Guindam, Gindam
(ace.)
(wife of "Will, de Bisket)
Fines I pp. 132, 140 (John).
The etymon of these NF forms is perhaps OG *Winda (cf. Windo F 1618), a short form of fern, compounds with Wind- 1 such as Windberta, Windegunda, etc. F 1618 f. ,
Windilgerus
LYD
OG
F
p.
6 (12th
c.).
Windil- for Wendil- (occurring in Wendilger such OG names as Windelburg, -gard, -mar, -mod, etc.) is probably to be explained as representing a dialectal deve-
lopment
of
OG
Gallee, As. Gr. 1
It
17
(i;
cf.
Franck, Afr. Gr.
13,
54.
Which might belong is
Cf.
<
e
1528.
possible,
Vindilla,
*vindo-s T.
to the name of the Wends, see Winedulf. however, that the name under notice is Celtic.
Vindillius,
c
weiss'.
forssner
Vindo,
Vindon(i)a,
etc.
(Stokes p. 265)
258
Winedulf mon.
OG
(St.
Eadmund) Keary
F
132.
p.
The first mem1 cf. Winida ber is OHG (ON Vindr) Wenden; Kluge, Zfd member cf. second the Wortf 8, 142. For Adelulfus. Wineger, Winiger, Winter mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary pp. Winidulf, Winidolf ("ofters")
1620.
c
.
132
137.
ff.,
F 1613. An OE equivalent *Winegar is in the pi. n. (to) Winagares stapule KCD found probably and 746 (AD 1032) perhaps in the money er's name Winegear (Edw. the Elder) Grueber p. 84.
OG
Winiger*
Winegod, see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 177. Wineman mon. (Cnut, Edw. Conf.) Grueber pp. 300, 333; Winemannus (Hertf.) BCS 812 (AD 94446); Wineman ibid.
presbyter (gen.)
1228,
1130
ibid.
1264
(AD
980);
(AD
969,
Wineman
Wynemannes
970); (Suss.)
Ellis,
Intr.
II p. 415.
This as
may
is of comparatively late appearance in OE r be seen from the above instances, and perhaps <
name
OG
Winiman, Wineman (also occurring in Horn, records) Cf. Wineger and Godesman. F Winemarus (Northampt.) 3 Winemarus Flandrensis (Buck.), Winemar (Dev.), Winemerus (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 513, II 4 pp. 269, 415; Wenemari (gen.) advocati BCS 661 (AD 918). OG Wini-, Winemar, Wenemar F 1615 f. For the members see Wineger and Ainmer. Wintrehardus (homo "Walterii de Aincurt, Line.) Ellis, 1615.
,
Intr. II p. 415.
This Winter-
name in
F
hardly native. Cf. the compounds with 1620 f. On Winterfugel and Winterleda see
is
Bjorkman, Pers.
p.
177.
[Wistricus (Nott., Suff.) 1 2
the
Ellis, Intr.
II p.
BCS 172 (AD 745). member is OHG wini (OE second member see Amelger. Cf.
The
270
is
not a com-
Winedi first
wine) 'Freund'; for
3
"Chief steward to the Earl of Brittany". as a witness to a grant by Abbey of S:t Peter at Ghent. 4
Appearing
Elstrudis to the
259
or West-, as Searle seems to think, but = On the spelling st for ht see
pound with Wist-
Wihtric (Suff.) ibid. p. 268. Morsbach, Me Gr. 16.]
Witso, see the following name. Wizo (homo Drogonis de Bevrere, Line.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 416; Wit-son' (obi.) Flandr' (Pembroke) MRS p. 136; Witso Leuestani) ibid. p. 145. OG Wiz(s)o, Witzo (F 1627,
(fil.
Heyne
Wlbrand
LVD
31), hypocoristic
p.
forms of compounds with Wid- or Wig- 1 Stark p. 84.
;
cf.
Wizo = Wigbert
80.
p.
and OG Wolf brand, -brant, Wolbrand, etc. F 1648, Fris. Wolbrand Winkler p. 449. *Wolfwine, Guolfwine mon. (Edw. Conf.) Grueber p. 374. A Rom. form of OG Wolfuin, etc. F 1661 f. For the members cf. Adelulfus and Amahvin. Cf.
Pers.
Bjorkman,
167,
p.
Yorks.), Gulbertus (Hunt,, Leic.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 135, 333; Gulbert of Hugle-
*Wulfbert,
Gulbertus
(homo Hugonis,
Conqueror's companions) FNC IV p. 449; GuWd LVD p. 60 = Gulberd de Eiviere ibid. p. 69. A NF form of OG Vulfbert, Wolfbert* F 1646 On the
ville (one of the
f.
f see due to the of
loss
AN
Mackel
181.
p.
The
between
vacillation
final
final
d and
*Wulfer, Gulfer of Neuchatel mentioned in
OG is
Wulf-, Wolfhere*, Gulfanus (Rom.) 4
Bardsley's explanation
of
d of Gulberd
is
t.
FNC IV
p. 644.
WrongFJ652 GunScandinavian < Gulfer f.
"a common habit". Further, by change the surname Gulafra, Gulafre (see Moisy p. 166) has been erroneously derived from the same etymon. Wulfheard Friesa AS Chr. 897 A. OG Wulfhard' Fris. Wolfert F 1651, Winkler p. 450. of
nolfr
I
for n,
AN
,
Wulfheard 1 2
8
4 5
is
also a
common OE name.
See Widaldus and Wiberga. Cf. *Wolfwine and Adalbert. Cf. *Wolfwine and Aedelhere. P. 342. Cf.
*Wolfwne and *Actard.
260
*Wulfram, Wulfrani (gen.) Abbr. Wlframus LYD p. 61.
Plac.
p.
209 (Edw.
I.);
Wulfram, Wolfram, etc. F 1654. Cf. *Wolfivine and It is not quite certain whether Wolramus (Line.) Rot. Orig. II p. 92 (Edw. III.) belongs here or is identical with Walramus (see Waleran). i *WuIfred, 0-ulferedus (homo Roberti de Statford, Line.)
OG
Bertram.
Ellis, Intr.
A NF
333.
II p.
form
of OG- Wulfrad, Wulfred*, etc.
F
1657
Our-
(frater Hugpnis) COR III p. 116 (AD 1308) is most likely identical with OF Ourrei
red
Langlois pp. 320, 322, Kalbow p. 44. *Wulfward, Guluert (Glouc.) Ellis, Intr. II
A NF the
form
of
common OE
OG
p. n.
*Wulfward (Ulfoard
OG
Vulflmdis
For the members
cf.
135.
Wulfweard.
Wulind de Turroc Rot. Cane. Of.
p.
Pol. Irm.) or of
(Pol.
p.
347.
Irm.),
Wolflindfa),
etc.
F
*Wolfivine and Godelent.
Wybrand, see *Wibrand. Wydo, see Wido.
Y. Ylbert, see Ilbert.
Ylger, see Ilger.
Ymberd, see Imberl. Yngelmar, see Ingelmar. Ysenbard, Ysenbert, see Isenbard. Ysolda, see Iseldis.
Ysudo LYD p. 102 is certainly a variant of Iseldis. YQelbard, see *Idelbard. Yva, Yvo, see *lva, Ivo. 1
2
The same person Cf.
is called Gulfer *Wolfwine and *Amaldredus.
(ibid.).
1656.
Principal tests for Cont.-Germ. p. ns in
England.
The first Germanic conquerors of England brought over with them the personal nomenclature that we call the Old English or Anglo-Saxon. In point of their formation the
OE p. ns do not exhibit any differences from the Cont.Germ. names. The technics of forming a p. n. by uniting two themes was inherited from Indo-European times and The same also holds is common to all Germanic dialects. good of the method of coining hypocoristic forms by adding a weak ending to a name-stem or to the contracted product of the two name-stems by which a p. n. is as a rule
made up 1
Further, the
.
way
of coining dim. formations
by means of suffixes (e. g. -ic(a), -il{a), uc(a), etc.) is the same in OE and OG, although the suffixes offer some points of variety, as will be seen below.
1
The names
A
question, however, that
in -a (Latinized -o) in
OE
are in
many
cases
very difficult to judge. Sometimes they are native hypocoristic forms which easily can be joined to existing names or name-stems. In other cases, when there are no name-stems with which they can be associated, they may be the last survivals of name-elements -
otherwise
gone out
of use in the language.
It is perhaps also
possible that such names may be original agential nouns indicative of some prominent activity of their bearers. It should further be borne in mind that there exist similar Celtic hypocoristic distinct,
names.
some
most cases etymologically from homonymous Germanic And finally, OG and ON short forms occur in England these are easily recognized, others are uncertain or not
of
forms,
of
which many,
cannot
distinguishable at
be
although
in
distinguished
;
all.
262 will require particular consideration is the
end-vowels of the first the
members
of
treatment of the
compound names,
i.
e.
of the
or
composition-joint. syncopation ns in AS sources the composition- vowel is syncopated after long stem-sjdlables, but preserved after 1 short ones except in a- and wa-s terns Exceptions to this
preservation
In the
oldest
p.
.
rule are Cyn- (for Cync-),
Hildi-
Hyg- (for Hyge-), Sig- (for Sige-), and the short w-stems Frid- (for Fridu-) These vacillating forms mark the Hadu-).
(for Hild-)
and Had-
(for
instances of a growing uncertainty as to the treatment of the composition-joint. It is difficult to ascertain the causes first
have effected these early deviations. The above-mentioned name-stems Hyg- and Sig- are possibly due to a dialectal 263, re(Northumbrian) curtailment (cf. Sievers, Ags. Gr. inark 5). Cyn- may have arisen through the influence of the simplex cyn(n) or by analogy with such a compound as cynlic (cynelic) proper, suitable'. Frid- and Had- may have been influenced by the instances in which these elements occur in a syncopated form as second members of compound names. Similar analogical influences have
that
c
gradually It
is
caused vacillation also
noteworthy,
too,
in other name-elements.
compound nouns
that
exhibit
a
considerable uncertainty in the treatment of the composition-vowel (see Bergsten, study on compound substantives in English p. 31 ff.), which might have influ-
A
enced the compound p. ns. When, therefore, we meet with such late OE forms as the moneyer's names Aide-
Dudeman, Ealdabert, Huneman, Hwat(a)-, Hwat(e)man, Lefenod, Tuneman, or from Latin charters Kenewold, wine,
Nodehardus, Plegomund, Rodeward, Tateman, Werehard,
etc.,
the composition-vowel contrary to the above statement might 1
e. g.
The ja-stems show
a double development: either loss of -/a, and vocalization of .;, e. g. Cyni-
Bit- (< *bilja-), or loss of a
In the originally short ,/o-stem Ecg- (< *agjo-) the composition-joint was lost after the gemination by j of the preceding consonant.
(< *kunja-).
263
be explained as the outcome of indigenous analogical influences. But it seems appropriate not to pass in silence another factor that has very likely contributed to cause confusion and uncertainty in the rendering of the OE p. ns.
known, especially from the investigations of Bader and Groger, that the OG p. ns show such a vacillation as It is well
regards the preservation or syncopation of the compositiondefinite rules can be established in this re-
vowel that no spect.
And
OG
ns
p.
particularly worthy of notice that in the interest us most in this case, the West
is
it
that
Frankish, a vowel appears in the joint of the two namestems by far much more frequently than is ever the case
even in
OE
ns
1
Considering the lively literary intercourse between Gaul and England, the influence that monasteries and other abodes of learning in some periods late
p.
.
WP
exercised on English education, and the circumstance that there were a considerable number of continental, mostly West-
monks who
England and perhaps wrote many of the documents in which the OE p. ns are preserved, it need not surprise us, if the scribe or copyist, when writing Latin documents, sometimes imitated the patterns he happened to know from continental records in order to give the AS p. ns what seemed to him a decent Latin appearance. And the native p. ns on the coins may also to some extent be under continental spelling influence as imitations of inscriptions on coins struck by continental
Frankish, or copied
lived in
Further, the moneyer himself or the person who him to write his name, may have had some knowtaught ledge of documentary spellings. The native p. ns found in DB and other records under
moneyers.
NF
influence
require
composition-vowel
1
By way
is
special
concerned.
of illustration
consideration as far as the
In these p. ns the extremely
we may mention such
WF
names
as Aigobert, Allamund, Aldegarius, Andefred, Anseberct, Baldomerus, Bertichramn, Dagaric, Erlebertus, Frameric, Gundiric, etc.
264 all possible compounds may of frequent appearance of e in course to some extent be explained as a continuation of late OE traditions, but in a great many cases the e-vowel
is
to continental influence
due
as
and often
to
be looked upon
inserted to avoid consonant-combinations
a svarabhakti,
which were either strange
to the
Normans
or difficult or
A
of the instances
the
composition-vowel in
them to pronounce. survey which such a svarabhakti-vowel is found in OF epic names of Germanic origin is given by Kalbow (p. 78 ff.). impossible for
in
As regards
OE
the
quality
of
e, except in the wa-stem Badu- and p. ns, in the w-stems Fridu-, Hadu-, etc., in which u appears later
it
is
i
or
When we
meet with such forms as Hwataman, from possible errors) be a reversed may had become e (e.g. ad a- > Hade-). a after unstressed spelling It is further possible that a may sometimes be due to an as
o,
a,
e.
Ealdcibert a
(apart
H
change owing to neighbouring sounds. ME forms with u like Columan, Heluwisa are probably to be explained in this way. On the other hand, names like Theodoric are merely stereotyped Latin spellings. Apart from the test of the origin of a p. n. that is to be had from an express statement about the nationality of its bearer, or from the addition of a place-name indicative of the locality from which the person in question has come, and the inferences that may be drawn from neighbouring assimilatory
names tests
or those occurring
in the
same document
of the Cont.-Germ. p. ns dealt
with in this
etc.,
the
book are
phonetical criteria and onomatological evidence.
I.
Phonetical criteria.
In the period that elapsed between the Germanic conquest of Britain and the earliest appearance of OE p. ns in literary
gone
monuments, the names had, on the whole, undersame linguistic development as other words in
the
265
the language, so that the phonetical criteria which distinguish OE dialects from the kindred Germanic dialects of the
the
continent should also serve to distinguish the OE p. ns from That already at an early date the dialect
continental ones.
differed widely from OE is among other things also manifested by the hint in Bede (L III, C VII) about the Frankish Bishop Agilbert's "barbarous speech",
West Franks
of the
and in time the
An
dialects in question drifted still more apart. this point of view of the p. ns collected
examination from
the name-list above shows, hovewer, that owing to circumstances which will be dealt with in the following pages,
in
only
comparatively
few
safe
phonetical
criteria
can
be
established.
First
of
all,
conservative tendencies have been more
the orthography and form of names than in the language in general, so that they have often assumed a fixed form that, in spite of sound-changes, has
strongly
at
work
in
remained intact for centuries. Archaic tendencies of this kind are to a large extent to be ascribed to Latin spelling influence which has proved to be the strongest preservatory factor. We need only recall the occurrence of such forms Hugo, Leonard, Milo, Otto, and Reginald, which some have been preserved down to our own days.
as Eudo, Oalfred(us), of
But Latin orthographical influence has not only stereotyped certain
forms once current in a
district
changes in the aspects of the names.
common
but also effected
In
OE
p. ns, the
was often replaced by a, eo by e, f ligature or th by d, etc., whence e. g. OE Aedel- assumed the form Adel-, -mcer and Beorn- became -mar(us) and Bern-, and ce
thus coalesced with the equivalent continental forms. It has also been pointed out above in the discussion of the composition-vowel, that the scribes or copyists of OE charters in Latin probably were influenced to some extent by
WF
over Western Europe. interest in is the form Bert-, -bert, Of particular this respect of early occurence in OE charters and certainly an imitation
spelling habits, otherwise prevalent
all
266
of
WF
the
-fred(us)
Other
form, not due to an indigenous development. -fredus. certainly also in most cases caused by
is
WF
WF peculiarities
and -garius
(< -gar).
are the Latinized forms -arius (< -here) may further mention the substitution
We
of OE by Latin -o in male hypocoristic names and .the 1 introduction of -a as a fern, ending (Ada, Emma, Ida, etc.) Of continental origin is probably also such an inflection of -a
.
weak forms
in
Latin charters as Abbance (gen.)
containing both Cf.
ce.
gen.
-
OE weak
the
WF
the
BCS
8,
gen. ending -an and Latin
fem. genitives Adelane, Aldebergane,
Gen. forms like Brord&rii, Eoppani, Obani (< Brorda, Eoppa, Ola) are also the outcome of a desire to give the names a Latin dress. Concerning the orthography of the documents that are
Berthanae,
Q-erbergane, etc.
- and under NF influence they are by far the most nuit still more reduces the value of phonetical merous The p. ns occurring in these records, both native criteria. and foreign, to a great extent exhibit NF peculiarities, which have been pointed out as far as possible in the treatment of each name. It may be added that these, often very -
-
voluminous, records are as a rule the results of many scribes whence any homogeneity in spelling cannot be expected,
and that they have often treated the names in a very cavalier manner. Instead of advancing further arguments on this point we may be allowed to quote the description of the orthography of the names in the Pipe Rolls 2 since this holds good also of many other documents that have ,
ME
been excerpted for the material: "Great ambiguity prevails names of persons and places which occur on
in the proper
the Pipe Rolls
for these were either Latinized or Gallicized, was possible to do so, according to the fancy the scribe or the degree of knowledge he happened to
whenever of
1
;
it
WF-Rom.
origin are also fem. derivatives from male as *Amalrica, Henrica, Willelma etc. Introduction to the study of the Pipe Rolls (Pipe Roll Soc.,
Of
names such 2
London
1884),
p.
5.
267
possess. Thus he rendered into Latin or French a Norman or Saxon appellation, just as he happened to prefer one to the other. Consequently, to express one and the same name,
we sometimes
find
it
written Boscus, at other times JBois;
elsewhere will be found Dauncy. Even when the unaltered name is preserved in the ancient vernade Alneto
for
.
.
.
cular language, still, owing either to the unsettled and changeable orthography of those times, or to the undistinguishable
junction of the letters is
n,
i,
document frequently spelling of the same
m
and u in the same word,
it
true reading; one material variations in the exhibiting name and to such a degree that a
extremely difficult to
the
ascertain
person, not familiar with the almost countless modifications of English nomenclature, would scarcely be able to recognize the
modern name from seeing
as
it
it
was anciently
written".
Of some
interest
in this respect
also the following
is
ME
names, because it is given by a mediaeval writer and probably is one of the oldest statements on English p. ns 1 ". quern ille Cantuadescription
of
treatment of
the
:
.
.
regem loco prsefecerat Ethelberti prsetacti, cognomento Wren, qui ab aliquibus chronicis nominatur Egbrifhus sive Et nota quod hoc nomen EthelEgbertus, quse idem sunt. ritis
nuntur
plerumque corrumpitur a scriptoribus; pro quo poilia duo nomina prsetacta, et nonnurnquam Edbertus',
et
aliquando per metathesim, aliquando per syncopam,
bertus
sic
nomina transformantur. Mos enim est barbaricse locutionis et maxima Saxonum, verba et nomina, etsi non transponere, transformare tamen apocopando, et ssepius syncotalia
pando:
ut
JanHn
sive Jacke',
pro Thoma,
Tomme
et in
sive Tomlin;
omnibus
pro Johanne,
talibus apocopse et syn-
quasi apponuntur epenthesis et paragoge; unde talis corruptio barytona vitium, ut mihi videtur, inexcusabile copse
compromit,
cum
improprietas
excasabilis
appropriari
poterit per figuras". 1
Hist.
Aug.
p.
338 (at the beginning of the 15th
c.).
non
268
establishing phonetical criteria In names like Aba, the influences. are caused by analogical been intervocalic b has probably kept by the influence of
Further
in
difficulties
the form Abba, in which the geminated b
is
regularly pre-
may be from E(c)g- analogically even in forms where the g was not followed by a voiceless consonant. EC-
served.
side of Herding may.be due to non-mutated name-element H(e)ard-, but
The form Harding by the the influence of the
also possible that the patronymic after the time of the limitation.
it
is
It is
also to
is
a later formation
be noticed that continental names or name-
elements have sometimes been Anglicized or native p. ns assumed a continental form, which could happen the more easily
OE
as
most
of
or at least
p. ns,
OG
name-elements also existed in in the OE vocabulary. There are also ns in England in which OG name-
the
some instances of p. elements have been influenced by ON or vice versa. We need only mention the forms Oulbert, As- and Ans- and -gundfa) in T(h)urgund(a) < ON porgunna. Owing to the insertion or loss of d, ON Gun- and OG Ound- are sometimes difficult to
Gunbert.
keep distinct as in Gundlaf, Gundred, Gumvine,
Some
other instances of coalescence of
ON
and
OG
name-elements have also been mentioned in the name-list.
For establishing phonetical
criteria the principal thing
course the etymology. Everyone who has dealt with the study of p. ns has certainly had the expe-
to
know
is
of
rience that in
many
cases the etymologies of name-elements
are nothing but conjectures. In making out the origin and meaning of a name-stem, one has as a rule not the compa-
words in the language present with regard to the sence they have or may be known to have had at an earlier stage of the language. Thus e. g. it is not certain whether -lind is = OHG -linta (OE lind) Linde or - OHG lint = or lindi OHG (OE lide) 'weich, 'Schlange ratively safe starting-point that other
c
3
,
5
,
sanft
5
In the
case -lind does not constitute a phonetical criterion, whereas in the other cases it does. *Actard .
first
269
OHG dht (OE oht)
might be < ahta
c
(OE
eaht, ceht)
OHG
c
feindliche Verfolgung or < cura, attentio', in which latter case no
phonetical criterion can be said to be present owing to the
changeable orthography. Audoenus
is
no doubt in some cases
a Latin form containing the OGr element Aud- (OE Ead-), vocalization of /. In but it might also be < Aid- with
NF
some
cases, however,
although the
criteria,
possible to speak of phonetical etymology of a name-element is not
it
is
quite certain; -sind e. g., whether < *-sinpa or < *-swinfa must be continental, since the equivalent OE forms are -sip and
and there are no other alternative explanations pos-
-sivip
It
sible.
may
further to be noticed that phonetical criteria on certain conditions, owing to the character
is
exist only
which the names are preserved. In the vocalization of w), moneyer's names Rainoald (with Eainoald and Haiebert (with ai < agi, ago), Deinolt (with t < d), Dagemond, Ergemond, etc. (with WF o < u), we have But such peculiarities in names occurcriteria. phonetical in documents which are, or at least may be suspected ring to be, under NF influence do not prove anything, since they may equally well be found in native names. In view of the above-mentioned considerations only the following 1 phonetical criteria can be established: of the records in
WF
WF
A. ai
(ei),
OE
a
:
Vowels and diphthongs.
Ait- (Aitard)\ Bain- (Bainard); Gai-, Wai(Gaimar, Waifer) Gail- (Gail(l)ard, Gaillarda) Haim- (*Haimard, *Haimelin, Haimer, *Hai;
;
meric, Haiminc,
:
bert,
1
Some
;
(?)
Heil- (Heilewis, *Eylewisd). only in the moneyer's names Ainmer, Haie-
(Haitele)',
ai (< aga, agi}
Haimo, Heimfrid) Hait-
Rainoald.
of these are also
ON.
270
au (OE e
(<
ea)
OE
ai,
Auesgot; Audoenus and Gaufrid are uncertain; Gaus- (-bert, -frid). Er- (?) (ErJiart) <2er- (Gerald, Geram, Gerard, Gerbald, Gerberg(i)a, Gerbert, Gerbodo, Ger-
*Auelin,
:
a)
:
Auelina,
;
brandus, Gerbrun, Gerburg, Gerelmus, Gerferd,
Gerin, Gerling, Gerlo, Germund, *Gero,
Gerrad, Ger(r)ic, Gersent, *Gertrud, Gerulf, *Gervasia,
Gervas,
(Amelger, Engelger,
Harger,
Ansiger,
*Gerwig,
Erchenger,
Flodger,
Malger,
Ilger,
Gemvin); -ger
Berenger(a),
Bergerus, Fro(d)ger,
Manger,
Odger,
Uo(d)ger, Walger, Warenger, *Wasger, *Wiger,
Windilgerus, Wineger).
CM (OE
i
(< < a + (< e < ai)
i
(< iu,
i
:
eo)
e
io
<
i)
eu)
Eudo.
:
Windil- (Windilgerus)
:
Gir-
(Girald,
;
Riginald.
Girard, Girbert, *Giric, Girin,
Gyreweard). Liardus, Liboret, *Lidgeard, Liger, *Lipperd,
:
*Tiard, Tibaldus, Tibert, *Tideman, Tigerus, Tirnj.
o (a)
<
i
:
Hold-(1) (Holdabrand, Holdegrim, Holdiard)', -hold, -hold (Biliald, *Godehold, Isolda, holt (Mahalt),
(< u,
01
OE
(
u)
Oriolda, *Richolda).
-mond (only in the moneyer's names Dagemond, Ergemond, Siemond).
:
6^0^-
:
i)
Ma-
(Goisbert,
Goisfrid,
Goislin, Goismer)',
Joi- (Joibert). o
(OE e
o (< au,
OE
ea)
:
:
Conrad. -got,
-god(Aingot *Arngot(^), Auesgot, *Ermen-
goi,
*Fredegod, *Fulgod,
7
Helgot,
Leofgod, Maingod, Mangod,
Ise(n)god,
Norgot, Oggod,
Winegod); Gos-, Goz(Gosberia, Gosbert, Gosbold, Goscelmus, GoseSunegod,
Waringod,
wold, Gosfrid, *Goshard
(?),
Gosinus, *Gosmer,
*Gosram, Gostvin, Gozel(in), *Gozelina, *Gozer, Gozo)',
Hdh- (Houardus); Jo-
(Johais, Jouiri)\
271
Od- (Odard, Odbert, *0d* *0dburg, Odelin(a), Oder, Odeua, Ode-
-not
(Fresnotus);
bold,
ward Odfrid, Odger (Ogger), Odierna, Odlent Odo (Otto), Odomer (?), *0dred, Odulf, Oggod y
t
(< *0dgod), Ogisus (< *0dgis), Otelinus, Otewife), Otic, (?),
Otwine);
Otinelj
Ostula); Ostr-
Ost- (Ostebrand
(Ostrilda).
(?)
u (OE y
Consonants.
B. b
(OE
f,
v,
u)
:
Alb- (Alberica, Albericus, Albreda); Ebr(Ebrardus, *Ebndf)\ Gib- (Gibard, Gib(b)etvin, Gibelin (?), *Gib(b)o (?), Gibold)-, Lib-, Leob(Liboret, Leobwinus);
c[k] < g ch [if] < c
gu
(<
:
\k]
tv)
*i^'[dIOE0
:
Dachelin, Droco. (see Acard), Blanchard, Blanch(i)a, Echard, Echiward, *Wichard.
:
Guolftvine (p. 259).
:
-beria
(Alberia,
Jo(s)-
(Joceram,
:
Rob- (*Raba, Rabel).
Achard
Gerbergia, Gosberia); Gir(Girald etc.); Jer- (Jervais, Jerlo, Jenvyn);
Jouin, Josceliri); nd, nt (< nf)
if
Johais,
Joibert,
Josfred,
-ier (Frotier).
Gund- (Gundbert, Gundferd, Gundi, *Gundolus, Gundrada, *Gundran, *Gundric, Gundulf,
Gundtui, Gundwine, Guntardus, Guntelin,
Gunter)-,
-gund (Hurogunda, Radegund); -nand (?), Elinant, Fernand, Halanant,
r
-nant (Aliand *Winand)',
*Ermensent,
-sent
(Alsent,
Frethesenta,
Belisent,
Gersent,
*Ingelsent, Maisent, Mills ent)\ Und- (Undela).
llsent,
ns
:
1
OE
0s-.
Ans-
Elisent,
Her sent
Mergessent
(?),
l
(Ansard, Ansegis, Ansel(in), Ansera Anseric, Ansgardus, *Anshelm, *Anshelma
(?),
(?) r
272
'
o
(< w)
p
(<
t
b,
:
OE
OE
(< d,
:
I)
d)
:
Ansiger, Ansoldus); -funs Oanddert, Rainoald.
1
(Alfonsus).
Pand-, Pant- (Pandulf, Panto); Perlo; -pold (Frampold); Sarpo. Ait- (Aitard); Diota; Frot- (Frotier); Hart(Hartald,
Hartman)
Letewaria,
;
It- \Iter) ; Le(u)t- (Letard,
-not
Leuthere);
(Fresnotus); Ot-
(Otbert, Otbold, Other, Otic, Otewi(c), Otivine)',
Pant- (Pantulf, Panto) (Teibaldus,
OE p)
(< p,
:
*Tetbertus, Tetildis); Walt- (Wal-
Want- (Wantelmus) 2
ter}; t
Eat- (Rather); Tet-
;
.
Rot- (Rotbert, Rot(e)land, Rothais, *Rothard, Rotier, Rotroc).
z
(s)c, s(s),
(<
t(t),
d(d))
:
Azelin(a), Azilia, Azo, Bascelin,
Benza,
Benzelin(a), Bercelin, Blize, Cunse, G-OS-, Q-oz-,
*Gunzelin (Guncelin), *Guncolda,
Hizeman,
*Lanzelin(a), Lanzo, Leza, Mazelin(a), Racelin,
Rozelin, Rozo, Tascelinus, Tezelinus,
celin,
Wazelinus
(Ga(s)celiri),
Wa-
Wazo, Wesselin,
Wicelin, Wizo (Witso).
II.
Onomatological evidence.
Of far greater importance than phonetical
what
I
call
onomatological
evidence,
by which
I
criteria is
mean
the
evidence afforded by the observation that certain OGr names or name-elements are either altogether lacking in OE or very rare or used only in a special function, i. e. only as a first member of compounds. It goes without saying,
or as a second
however, that an examination of the OE stock of a view to determining what is native and what often meets with considerable difficulties. This 1
2
OE
p,
ns with
is
foreign
is
chiefly
fus.
(< d) in moneyer's names such as Deinolt, Heldalt is 566. certainly WF, although it might be explained after Bulbring t
273
due to the circumstance that the OE material names is very defective in point of view of the
of extant
classes of
society that are represented in these names. When therefore, in later times, names or name-elements appear which have not been recorded earlier, they were in many cases
not strange to the native personal nomenclature. It may also be possible that names or name-elements gone out of
use for a certain time have later again become u^ed or Further, new combinations of name-stems may have been effected in later times thus it would seem as
fashionable.
;
-man had acquired a certain popularity in late OE compounds. To this category of names also belong the hybrid formations of native and foreign name-elements that are not seldom met with. New name-stems may also have been coined from words in the OE vocabulary, either spontaneously or by analogy with synonymous words used as nameelements. In cases where native and foreign names agreed
if
in form,
it
possible that the introduction of the latter
is
may have rendered the former popular. Consequently, some of the name-stems given below as evidence of non-English origin are uncertain or debatable, but on the whole they will be fairly reliable. Some of them also occur in ON p. ns in England.
A.
Name-elements occurring as
Aegel-, Egel-
(?)
:
see *Aegelbert
first
members
of p. ns.
and the compounds mentioned
there.
Agin-, Ain-, Ein-\ Aginulfus, Aingot, *Ainild, Ainmer, *Ainsie (?), *Eiribold, Eingar, *Einhard, Einulf.
Am-, Air-
see Agin-.
(?)
:
Airard.
Als- (but probably for Ans-): *Alsard, AlseUn.
Amal-
:
Amalberga, *Amaldredus, Amalinus, Amalric,
Amalwin, Amelfridus, Amelger, Amelina, Amelrey, Amerland, Omulung.
*Amalrica,
18
T.
Forssner
274
AnderAui-
Anderboda.
Aues-
Auesgot.
*Auelin, Auelina.
Bas-
Basuin.
Blanc-
Blancard(us), Blancli(i)a.
1
Carl-
Carleman.
Clare(n)- (Latin)
Clare(n)bald, Claremunda.
Col-
Colbert(us),
Drog- (Droc-)
Dur*Ebur-
(?)
Colman.
Drogo (Droco), Druard. Durand. *Eburhard, *Eburwulf, Euerwacer, Euerwinus, Eurebold, Euroldus.
Ein- see Agint
Elis-
(?)
Engel- (Ingel-)
Aelismer.
Engelard (Ingelard), *Engelbald (Ingelbald), Engelbert (Ingelbert), *Engelburg (Ingelburg), *Engeleisa
(Ingeleis),
Engeler
(Ingelarius),
Engelger (Ingelgar), Engelin, Engelram (Ingelram), Engelric (Ingelric), Ingelmar, *Ingelsent,
Ingeraldus
Engen-, Ingen-
(?).
*Engenalda (Ingenolda), *Engenold, Engenulf (Ingenulf).
Er-
(?)
Erhart.
Eren- can not be distinguished from Eren- < Ern- < Arn-. Erge-
Ergemond.
Erl-
Erlebald, *Erlebert, Erlefred, *Erleua, *Erlgyth, *Erlin, *Erlwald, *Erlwin(e).
HerpuL
Erp-
Ew-
(?)
*Ewald, Eivart, Ewram.
Fader-
Faderlin.
Fagen-
Fagenolf.
Falc-
Falco (Falcesius).
Fart-
1
(?)
Farthild.
The simplex Carl (OG and ON) also occurs in England* Other simplicia are Birinus (?), *Brun, *Ernost.
275
FlanFlod-
Flanbard. 1
Flodger, Floheld, Flohere, Fluold. Fresnotus.
FresGai-,
see Wai-
Gail-
Gail(l)ard, Gaillarda,
Godes-
Godesbrand,Godesman,Godesscalc,Godsalm(1).
Hag(an)Hize-
Haganild, *Hagebert, Hagheburnus, Hago, Hagona, Henaud, Henric. Hizeman.
Hud-
Hudeman.
Hug-
(if
Gelram^).
belonging to the name of the Hugas, see p. 213): Huard, Hubald, Hubert, Hugetin(a), Hugo.
*2del~
*Idelbeard.
Ides-
Idesbald.
Ingel-, see Engel-. Is- (?)
Isard, Isbert, Isbrand, Is(e)god, Iseldis, Is(e)-
Isen-
ward, Isgar, Isiemund, Isla, Isulf, Isivare. Isenbard, Isenburh, lse(n)god.
Judel-
Judelberd.
Lend-
Lendard.
Leon-
Leonard (Len(n)ard).
Lis-
Los-
Liseman, Lisiard. Loswardus.
Mad-, MatMaht-
Mat(e)frid (Madfrey), Matelina. Mahtild.
Mail-
Maillard.
Med-
Medardus.
Mil-
Milisent, Milo.
Nadel- (Natel-)
*Nadelharius, *Natelina.
Mue(l)-
Niuelin.
Odel-
*0delard*0delbert, Odelerius*0delric, Odil(o). Omul-, see Amal-. 1 In reality representing a phonetical criterion, Fl being < HI, but as such it can be proved only by the observation that Flodc ( flood') is lacking in Germanic p. ns whence I have thought it convenient to include it here.
276
Or-
Orielda (Oriolda), Orulfus
Pand- (Pant-)
Pandulf, Panto
Rest-
Restold.
Rog-
Rogo.
Ros-
Rosamunda.
Sal-
Salo.
Sar(a)-
Sarauuard, Sarpo. Savaric.
SavaSin-j
(?).
Sene-
Starc-
*Senebald, Sinerdus, Sinolda. *Starcher, *Starculf.
Sun(e)-
T(h)ancTis-
Sunegod, Suneman, Simwmus. Tancard, *Tanclielinus, Tancrad, Thanggeoue. Tiselinus, *Tiso.
Tras(e)-
Tras(e)m un dus.
Urs-
Urso.
Wai-
Gaimar, Waifer. Wandebertus, Wandefred, Wantelmus.
Wand(e)-
WandrWantel-
*Wandregisel. Wantelard.
Wede-
*Wederan.
Wel-
Weland.
Widel-
Widelardus.
Win(e)d-
*Winda, Winedulf.
B.
Name-elements occurring as second members of p. ns.
-and
Durand, Weland.
-lerga
Alberia, Amalberga, Gerberg(i)a, Gosberia,
Ro-
berga, Thedberh (2heberga), Wiberga. -bod(o)
Albod(o), Anderboda, Gerbodo, Helbodo, Here-
-boia
Maneboia
bod,
Ilbodo, (?).
-fer
Waifer.
-franc
Landfranc.
Manbodo, Radbod(a),
Si(g)boda.
277
-funs
:
-gand
Alfonsus.
Fredegand. OE exclusively used as the termination of male names) :
-gard (in
:
Aldeardis, Cunegard, Elmegard, Erme(n)gard
(Armegard), *Hildiarda, Holdiard, Leogarda. Odierna.
-gerna -got a
Ercongota.
*-haid(-ais,-eis)
Adelais(a), *Engeleisa (Ingeleis), Johais, Rot-
-hund
Bertunt.
-iz(a)
-land
Adeliz(a), Amiza, Oodes(s)a. Amerland, *Eliland, Godland, lueland, Mori-
-lind (-lent)
Godelent,
-not
Fresnotus.
-scale
Godes(s)calc,
hais.
land, Rodland(Rol(l)and),[Scotland\, Sigeland.
-wis(a),
C.
Gurlind, *
-ivize
client
(Olenta),
Wulind.
Marscale.
Alweis, *Anwis, Deudeuize, Eluis, *Eylewisa, Hatheivis(a), Helewis.
Name-elements occurring both as first and as second members of p. ns.
Bard-
:
-bard
:
Brand-
:
-brand
:
Bardel$), Bardivulf. Flanbard, *Idelbeard (?), Isenbard. Brandardus, Brandulf, Branuuine. Aedelbrand, brand,
Aetlebranl,
Aldebrandus,
Echebrand
*Ale-
Eldebrand,
(Eglrand), Erchebrand, Gerbrandus, Godesbrand, Hadebrand, Hel(d)ebrand, Herb rand, Hildebrand,
Holdabrand, Ildebrand, Isbrand, *Leobrant, Ostebrand, Sebrand, Sigebrand, Tilbrandus, Uctebrand, Walebrond (?), *Wibrand, Wlbrand. Gis-gis
:
Gisbertus, Giso, *Gisulf.
:
Alis(ius),
Anneis
neis), *Fredegis,
(?),
Ansegis,
Ernegis (Er-
Ogisus, *Theodgis.
278
Grimbald, Grimbert, *Grimmund, Grimwald,
Grim-
Grimward. -grim
Holdegrim, *Wilgrim
Ran(n)-
Ran(n)ulf,
-ram, -ran(d)
Aurandus, Bertram, Engelram (Ingelram), Etram, Ewram (?), Fulcran, Gelram, Geram, *Gosram, Gotheram, *Gundran, Lefram, Morand, Oirant,
(?).
Alerannus,
Aldran,
Waleran, *Wederan, Wigeran, *Wulfram.
Rauemerus, Rauengarius.
Raue(n)-rauen
Leodrauen.
*Roc-
Roghard.
-roc
Rotroc.
Was-
*Wasger, Wasuuic. Gervas, *Gervasia.
-ivas
Along with these
tests
are to be
unknown
mentioned the
or almost
fixes which, originally p. ns, occur in names especially
tive
unknown
under
NT
suf-
in na-
influence.
of these suffixes are -in and its comand fc-suffixes -Un and -Jem, which latter, however, has not been dealt with in the present work. As
The most important binations with
regards
-(l)m
I-
king be considered
which
occurs
it
etymologically
OE
in native
may practically speaabsent, since the few names, in either uncertain in their forms or p. ns, it
as
are
obscure 1
.
been made the subject
The
suffix
-in in
ME
p.
ns has
an investigation by Bjb'rkman 23 From this examination it appears ff.). (Archiv 123, p. the with clearly enough that, exception of instances where
OE -wine or is a Rom. form of -si (< -sige) examples of this suffix in ME p. ns are as a rule to explained from the common NF suffix -in, either of
-in stands for
the
be
of
1
Cf.
adduced by Eckhardt from Bright's English church history, Wigelin, see p. 252, and Ceawlin which is probably not Germanic.
e.
g.
chapters on early foot-note
2,
y
Tidlin,
279
Latin or of OGr origin 1
The same
.
also holds
good of the documents has very
-(e)lin, which, however, in ME been confused with -(h)elm, so that it is difficult to ascertain the true reading. Although -in and -(e)lin are thus mostly of continental origin, the names in which they occur
suffix
often
are not always imported, since the suffixes in question may have been added also to native name-stems, -ein, which
sometimes appears as the ending of spelling for -In or
=
OF
-ain
<
p. ns, is either
an
AN
to a confusion
owing between the Latin suffixes -enus and -anus. Of. Junenus, Junainus, Junanus Ellis, Intr. II p. 344 and the* Latinized forms Haldenus, Haldeinus, Haldanus in DB. In the following list I have given those p. ns in -in(a) and -(e)lin(a) which seem likely to have been taken over from the continent. In some cases, when there are name-stems both with and without -I (e. g. Gis- and Gisel-) it is impossible to say whether a diminutive (e. g. Giselinus) is formed by means of -lin or -in 2 -anus,
.
-in(a)
Adelina, Albinus, Amalinus, Amelina, Anse-
:
Un(a),
Audena, Audin, Berardin, Bertinus,
Bodin,
Engina,
Engelin,
*Erlin,
Gerin,
*Gisetinus, Godin(a), Gosinus, Gundinus, Hale-
brandin, *Lutin, *Natelina, Orlandinus, Rodin, Tasin, Waldin (Gaudinus), *Walin. -(e)lin(a)
Anselin,
Alselin,
:
*
Audin, Auelina,
Azelin(a),
Bascelin, Benzelin(a), Bercelin, Beslin, Baselin(us), Dachelin, Emelina, Faderlin, Faucelinus, Froelina, Gerlin,Geslinus,Godelena, Gozelin,
1
2
cf.
some cases -ing under NF inand Soartin = Swarting Ellis, Intr.
forms
in
-in
the
same
Adelinus
Sometimes,
diminutives
person.
9)
Another source
fluence; I p. 486. as
*Gozelina, *Gunzelin, *Haimelin, Hamelin,
of
of -in is in (p.
and
-lin
were certainly used the same
name and may denote
280
*Hardelin, Herbelinus, Hugelin(a), *Ivelin(a),
*Lanelin(a), Lecelina, Matelina, Mazelin(a), Odelinfa), Otelin, Rdbelyn, Racelin, Rocelin,
Rozelin, Sa(i)sselinus, *Tanchelin, Tascelinus,
Wacelin, Walchelinus, Wicelin. ?Werlin, Wesselin, Wazelinus, Tiselinus,
Tezelinus,
The
NF
suffixes
-et,
-ot,
of frequent occurrence in
ME
and 14th centuries. introduction,
in
In
others
many the
-met, -mot are p. ns especially in the 13th cases such names are of -(e)let,
-(e)lot,
NF
suffixes
have been added
to
the present work such formations have not been dealt with otherwise than in passing, since they do not fall within the range of Cont.-Germ. p.'ns. That names in -in and -lin, although mostly of NF prove-
name-stems.
native
nience,
In
have been treated of found in OG
suffixes are also
is
Before finishing this chapter continental is
the
dolus,
suffixes -ung
1
due
to the fact that both
p. ns.
we may
also
mention the
(the English equivalent in p. ns
gradation-form -ing) and As regards the
Ostula).
-ulo,
-ol
(in
Ebulo, *Gun-
suffix -isc (Franciscus)
occurs
it
only in English adjectives (OE -isc, later -ish, isslc in Orrmulum, see Eeichmann p. 75), not in Christian names. In Englunga dene
(p.
71),
Omulung.
Addenda. P. xvii.
Inq. Ellens.
p. xvii.
KG = Three
Pipe Boll Soc.
-95). p.
16.
DB
=
Inquisitio Eliensis in Rolls of the King's Court 14,
London
vol. 4.
(AD
119-1
1891.
*Aitneric, see *Haimeric.
Ainu If us, see Aginulfus. 23. Alerannus Inq. Eliens. p. 497 is < OG Alammnus, p. Alerannus, etc. and identical with Aurandus (p. 38). p. 17.
p. 23. 1
ol
Alfonsus;
ff.)
Kern (ZfdWortf.
to
according
< Hadofuns with Spanish
or
Portuguese
ix
p.
transition
d>l p.
23.
Alina, see Adelina. Aliz(a), see Adelais(a). Aubri, see Albericus.
p. 26.
to a
ME
p. 27. p.
133
is
better accounted for as
confusion between o and
Amerland;
(AD
p. 28.
Anfra
Omeric' for Americ
cf.
also
a.
due
Cf. Falco (p. 87).
Joh'es Amellant Rot. Norm.
1417).
*Anfrid; here probably also belong p. 49 and Anfreth ibid. p. 79.
the
forms
LVD
p. 29.
Annois, see *Anwis. the second
Ansegis to gisal 'GeiseF.
of Gisbertus
;
The same
is
member might
also
be related
also true of the first
member
and other compounds with the same element.
Ansel; the occurrence of this name for Anselin versa might also be due to the fact that dim. forms in -el and -elm could be used indiscriminately about p.
30.
and vice
the same person.
282 p.
F
127
f.),
name perhaps <
OG
Anshere
(cf.
the final a being a reverted spelling after
OE
Ansera;
30.
this
is
unstressed a had become el p.
36.
Aubray, Auveray, see Albreda.
p.
38.
Auiza, Avicia, Avisia, see Hathewisa. Asso, see Azo.
p. 40. 43. p.
Basuin (homo Roberti, Line.) 293 is probably < OG Basuin (F 249). Bas- are absent from OE. Berardus (Norf., Suff.) Ellis, p. 44.
II p.
Intr.
Ellis,
Compounds with
II p. 294 is Of continental Berard, OG-, (p. 44). Normanni de Adreci) further Bereuold are (homo origin Intr. II 294 f. OG and Beroldus (Dors.) Ellis, Beroald, (< p.
OF
<
Berold
F
etc.
p. 44.
265).
Bergerus (Line.)
G
Berengera;
Intr.
Ellis,
F
Berger) Ber(e)ger (Mod. as Searle suggests. p. 45.
Intr.
Berardin
cf.
II p.
and not <
261,
294
OE
is
OG
<
*Rurghere,
Berengera, Berengaria in Bergert
cf.
pp. 41, 54. p.
Berner (Cornw., Shrops.), Bernerus
46.
< Eom.
(Norf.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 382, II p. 294,
(F 269
etc. p.
57
46.
(AD
p.
Biliald
49.
by
51.
p.
Bernguidi (dat.) abbatissse BCS 28, not < OG Bernoidis (Eom.) but < OE
BCS
87
LYD
52.
p.
32
Iseldis (p.
Searle
as
is
OG
<
BiliMd\
This
164).
*Bihveald.
name
for the seis
in
Boia; for this
AfdA
see further Anecd. Oxon.
X
also
Borghillus
name
18,56.
(Hants.)
Ellis,
Intr. II p.
297
Eom. dim. form of some compound with 52. Brandulf and Branuuine Ellis, Intr. II
bably a
probably
wrongly
Belieldis
Cf.
188.
131) and
p.
records.
695).]
Deloche
p.
in
arbalistarius
Bernhari, Berner
form Quoenguyda < Quoengyth
the
Cf.
explained
p.
is
672, 681)
cond member see
(p.
common
[*Bernguidis,
Beorngyd.
(AD
also
f.),
OG
to
.
be derived from
OG
is
pro-
Burg-. p. 52 are
Brandulf and Branduin
283
Of continental origin
(F 335).
is
perhaps also Brandardus
LVD
p. 64. 55. Colenard p.
Cf.
55).
p.
Grueber p. 190 might with *Colen- < Col- (see Colbertus Colamfrid adduced by F 372. It might mon.
(Eadgar)
WF-Bom. compound
be a
e.
g.
also be read *Golehard letters
57.
p.
owing
n and h on the
between the
LYD p. 51 is perhaps = *Guerolt < OG < OG Werhilt (F 1535). c for g is with in ME (see e. g. Luhmann p. 44) and
Cuierolt
Werolt
1537), or
(F sometimes met
ie for e is
p. 66.
not unusual in
AN;
cf.
Menger
p. 39.
Edelina, see Adelina. Eginulfus, see Aginulfus.
Eincund, Aeincund
male name and,
OHG
to the confusion
coins.
BCS
consequently,
(<-gund), which between the ON p. ns
-cund
1130 not
is is
a
(AD 97292) a
fern,
is
a
compound with termination.
It
Ulf and Grim, but there It does not seem unlikely exists no similar ON formation. that it is a non-Germanic name. Cf. Cunda (p. 57). 1102 (AD p. 73. Engelram; add Inge(l)ram BCS 1101,
occurs
963). p. 83.
(St. Eadmund) Keary p. 117 is cerand possibly = *Ermalt (< OG Ermald, Cf. Bomecin for Bosecin Keary 473).
Ersalt mon.
tainly a corrupt form,
Ermold < Ermoald F p. 109 f. and Intr. p. p. 83.
[Esmoda
92.
(fernina
Toll vicecomitis) Ellis, Intr. II
p. 109 seems to be a fern, derivative from ON Asmoth, instanced by Bjb'rkman (Pers. p. 21) from LYD.] Exc. Kot. Fin. I p. p. 84. Esturmi: (Walter) Esturmi
393 (AD 1243) < OF Estourmi < OG Sturmi (F 1367). The form Sturmid (Sturm') Ellis, Intr. I p. 488, II p. 391 is < Latinized Esturmitus, for which see Kalbow p. 32. For the dim. forms Sturmin, Stormin see Archiv 123 p. 37. Cf.
also
the
Norman surname
L'etourmij given
by Moisy
p. 283. p.
86.
Ewram
mon.
(St.
Eadmund) Keary
p.
117
is
284
OG
judge by the second member; the first OHG twa Gesetz\ but is perhaps corrupt. be member might Flohere Thorpe p. 636 and Floerii (gen.) E I p. p. 90. 48 (AD 1155) are < Rom. Flothar, Flother, etc. < OG Hlodhar, Hludhari (F 852, 859 f.). The development is analogous probably
to
c
to that of
Fldheld
member
assumed
is
p. 90.
Fluold;
name < Floghere
it
is
cf.
also
of
which the
is
Flodaldus Deloche
unknown,
it
is
>
fly\ 3,
98.
*Fulgod (Fulgodes,
however,
member showing
Isold,
u for
o
might
Fulgaud, Fidgot, Fokgot, and Mangod (pp. 97, 186). p.
100.
p.
102.
BOS 608 (AD 904) is etc. F 550. Cf. Fulbertus
gen.)
Gala, see Walo. Gasselin, see Wazelinus. Gatelin, see Watelin. Gaugelinus, see Wcdchelinus.
[Gernon (surname) Ellis, Intr. I p. 423 an appellative. According to Moisy (p. 180) nally 3 a 'moustache .] p.
Since
71.
be due to dissimilation.
p.
p.
first
c
possible,
identical with Floheld, the second
the same development as that of Iseld also
Ferguson's deriva-
is (!),
to be related to fleogan
the gender of Fluold that
Incorrect
90).
(p.
tion (p. 158) of this
108.
113.
is it
origi-
means
Gido, see Wido. Gif f ard the Norman
surname Giffard is explained 5 by Moisy (p. 160) as meaning 'joufflu' from giffe joue *Giffred, see p. 102, foot-note 4 and p. 114, p. 114. :
c
.
foot-note 2. p.
115.
*Glnda, see *Winda. Gisbertus;
O(li)isebrecht
is
common
in
Flemish
records. p.
117. ldj
Gisloldus (Shrops.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 325 F 655 f. Not on record in OE.
etc.
If.
117.
p.
123.
God(d)ard, see *Oodehard. Godzer, see *Gozer. Goisfrid, see Gosfrid.
is
<
OG
285
p.
Goislin, see Gozelin.
123.
Goismer, see *Gosmer.
OG
LVD
pp. 60, 68 might be < Gradulf (F 665), exhibiting a development analogous to that of Eaulf < Eadulf. Cf., however, Bjorkman, Pers. p. 50. p.
130.
Graulf(us)
p.
132.
Gualo, see Walo. Gualter, see Walter.
Guarinus. Guerinus, see Warm. Gueric, see Wer(r)ic. Guibertus, see *Wibert.
Guichard. see *Wic(h)ard. Guido, see Wido. *Guigerius see *Wiger. Gulcreo mon. (St. Eadimmd) Keaiy p. 118 is meant to be a Rom. form of OG Wulf(f)red or
probably
Wulfrad (F
16-18
f.,
o
1657).
sometimes denotes d on the
coins. p.
Guynand, Gwinant,
137.
Gychard,
see *Winand.
see *Wic(h)ard.
Hanselin, see Anselin.
p. 142.
Heppo; Sedgefield (PI. Ns of Cumberland p. 155) This derior Heppo. pi. n. Heppeston < *Hepp vation seems very questionable, since the former name is not recorded elsewhere and the latter only once in England in the example adduced from DB. It seems more p.
147.
derives the
the
in
likely
that
Eppa,
Eoppa, occurring in
p.
151.
pi. n.
Herpul
question contains the
OE
(Hants.)
OE
p. n.
pi. ns.
Ellis,
Intr. II p. 337.
Cf.
OG
Erpolf, Herpolf (also occurring in the pi. ri. Erbolfinga) F 143. The loss of the final f is regular in OF. Cf. also
Pantul < Pantulf Ellis, Intr. II p. 365. This explains such forms as Selecolf, Sortcolf (< Selecol, Sortcol) in DB as reverted spellings. p. etc.
163.
(F
Imena
951
f.)
LVD
p.
< Irmina (F
19
is
474).
probably < Cf.
OG
Im(m)ma,
Emino and Ennina
286
82.
69,
pp.
Imaine
is
164.
p.
But
its
to
relation
the
ME
p. n.
Imaina,
not clear.
Isbrand
is
a
very
common name
Flemish
in
records. 168.
p.
[Iwardus (Shrops.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 345 is proOld Danish Iwar, Ivar. Cf. the pi. n.
bably identical with Iwardeby, 170.
p.
344
Iwarbi adduced by Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 50.] Jouin, Jovinus (Cornw.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 153,
OG Gautwin (F 620). Cf. Johais p. 170. Le(d)ger, see *Leodgar. = *Leteld < OG Leuthild, Lelteld p. 51 is 1044. For Let- see *Liudhard p. 179. The intrusive
probably <
is
p. 174.
LYD
etc.
F
anticipation of the I of the second member. Analogous instances are aldele for adele, Aldelbert for AdelCf. also Stingandus for Stir bert, etc. in Luhmann p. 51. is
I
due
to
gandus
Ellis,
ibid. p.
391.
p.
LYD
176.
Intr. II p.
*Leodgard;
cf.
230 and Sturstanus for Turstanus also the pi. n. (de)
p.
178.
p.
179.
p. 181.
Lewys, see *Hludowic (p. 153). Lodewic, Lo(e)wis, see *Hludowic
Magerus
LYD
p.
96
is
p.
184.
Maiulf (North.)
(p.
probably <
(F 1069) and identical with Macharius happens to be Germanic.
<
Lidgardesuude
p. 68.
153).
OG
Magher name
(p. 180), if this
Ellis, Intr. II p.
351
is
probably
OG
Maiulf, Maiolf (Rom.), Magulf, etc. (F 1070). Native would exhibit the same form but Meguulf occurring in
LY
need not be taken into account. p. 185. Maneboia; in view of the fact that other compounds with -boia are lacking, it is not impossible that we
name
as an error, two different names which see Bjorkman Pers. p. 95) and Boia (which occurs in the same charter) having been written
lave to explain this ane (< Hani, for
or read together by mistake. 188. p. Marcer(e) mon.
(Eadgar, Edw. the Conf.) Grueber pp. 183, 356 (= Morcere occurring ibid.?); Marcherius (Kent)
287 Intr. II p. 352. OG Marcher, etc. F 1096. Mearcseems to have existed in native names, e. g. Mearcrcedes burnan stcede AS Chr. 485 A. Of continental origin is probably Marculf(us) Ellis, Intr. II p. 184. Of. OG MarAnother compound with the same element eulf F 1098. Ellis,
also
is
Mearchealf in Widsif), a king of the Hundings. p.
188.
cf.
Mat(e)frid;
also Matfredus,
Madfredus Deloche
173, 177. p.
Oanddert, see Wandebertus.
194.
p. 200.
p.
[Ofl
Ellis,
Olenta
200.
Oorkondenboek p. 201.
is
Intr.
also
II
p.
190
is
a mistake for Olf
found in Flemish records.
Cf.
425.
I,
fOnouuinus
Ellis,
Intr.
II p. 191 is not
< *0n-
OG
(cf. compounds with On- < Aun-), as Searle sug= Oluuinus (< OE Wulftvine). The = but *0louuinus gests,
wine
same person appears a similar confusion
to
are
explained
Ulnodus (<
OE
192) = Olgrim.
Oruenot
as Uluuinus ibid. I p. 501.
Owing
liquids I and r in AN" = *0luenot = (Ellis, Intr. II p. 193)
between the
Wulfnod) ibid. p. 255, and Orgrim (ibid. p. Further, Wirelmus (ibid. p. 270) stands for
Wilelmus.] Orulfus (Cambr.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 193 might be p. 201. < OG Orulf (F 212) but is perhaps an error for Ordulf. p.
(AD
202. 955),
Celtic.
Owine
KCD
Ouuine
804
(AD 104958), Owen BCS 909
Ellis, Intr. II p.
199, etc. are probably
Cf. p. 37.
p. 207.
Rsegenbald, see Rairibald. Raenulf, see *Rainulf.
Ragnerus, see Rainer. Rauengarius; cf. also Flemish Rauengerus Oorkondenboek I, 95 (AD 1105). Regerus (Staff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 376 is probably p. 212.
Raimar
(p.
207).
p.
215.
Roberta, see Ro(d)bert.
p.
219.
Romild
Eumliilt
F
p. 220.
884.
LTD
Romilda,
(p. 221).
II
Intr.
Ellis,
[Rotlesc
OG
52 seems to be <
p.
Rumbald
Cf.
207
p.
corrupt for
is
Eoscet(e)l.} Ellis, Intr. II p. 210 might SUald- (recorded in England in Sceldeware in DB and *Sceldmar in pi. ns, see Bjorkman, Pers. 123, Namenk. p. 75) and native -frid and be iden-
p.
224.
(Ess.)
[Scaldefort
be a hybrid form
of
ON
p.
For
the
with
tical
-fort
=
-frid
p. n.
Asfrid, Sasfrid.] Sessisbert p. 224. for *3eisbert also Sessi p.
225.
=
Ellis, ibid. p.
< Rom. Saisbert <
OG
=
388 stands
Sahsbert (F 1289).
Cf.
Sexi, Saxi Ellis, Intr. II p. 212.
LVD
[Sileburh
[Stubart Ellis, Stanhart ibid. p. 228.]
p.
48
Intr.
is
<
OE
Seleburh.]
II p. 230 is identical with
Sturmin, see Esturmi above.
Sungeoue; add Sonneua (Yorks.) p.
210.
pp. 42, 208)
(ibid.
Ellis, Intr. II p.
(Glouc.)
p. 226.
p. 226.
(Yorks.)
Scelfride
As fort, Sasford
cf.
Ellis, Intr. II
226. p.
228.
p. 233.
Teolf, see Theodulf.
Ticheld
(et
be compounded with
uxor ejus
-hild, since it is
very likely identical with the Intr. I p. p. 236.
OG
LVD
16 cannot
p.
a male name.
It is
p. n. Tihellus (Britto) Ellis,
492.
Undela mon.
Undtla (male)
Undinus
Emma)
AD
(St.
Eadmund) Keary
782 (F 1482).
p.
Cf. also
130
OG
is
<
Undo,
and the compounds Undabert, Underich, Undoin, Undulf, etc. Und- is < OHG undea Welle, Woge if which the OE equivalent is Yd- (occurring in Ythswid in LV). F's identification of OG Undoin with OE Ontwine (ibid.),
c
,
is
incorrect. p.
252.
coi-ds.
*Wibrand; Wibrand
also
occurs in Flemish re-
289
Wina
(Aalis, Margaritha, Wina, Wala, Emalina) probably < Rom. Wina (cf. F 1611), a hyIt might of pocoristic form of compounds with Wine-. course also have been coined in England as a fern, equivap. 257.
LVD
57
p.
is
lent of native Wine.
Winemarus
p> 258.
Oorkondenboek p. 259.
gotus
19
T.
OG
for
Forssncr
found in Flemish records,
e. g.
671.
Wlfgatus
(cf.
Maingat
II
is
LVD
Wulfegaud,
Maingot
(p.
pp. 60,
69
Ulfegaud,
183).
is
probably = *Wulf-
etc.
F
1650).
Cf.
Errata. P. 10, line 4 from top (and in several other places), read hypocoristic. 17, 23,
29,
44,
from
top, read Aelismer. read Aelismer. line 13 from top, read Anse'is. 6 bottom, read Bercelin. line 5
foot-note
2,
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET UNIVERSITY OF
TORONTO LIBRARY
